Jump to content


Author: Author
  • Content Count

  • Joined

  • Last visited

Community Reputation

598 People Really, Really Like Me!

Story Reviews

  • No Story Reviews


  • Rank: #0
  • Total: 6


About TheEggman

  • Rank

Profile Information

  • Age in Years
  • Location
    DE, USA
  • Interests
    Guitar, bass guitar, classic rock, digital recording, gay rights, writing stories.

Contact Methods

  • Skype

Recent Profile Visitors

11,470 profile views
  1. Happy Birthday!  ....and keep on rocking!

  2. *** As was posted on Timmy's Treehouse Nov. 5, 2013 *** Tonight, I am the bearer of tragic news. The world has lost a great man tonight. D, of D&B, passed on to the next life. Not only was he a great writer; but he was a great friend and a caring father figure to quite a few people who owe what they have become to his generosity with his love. His wit and friendship will be deeply missed; his puns might take a little longer, but they will be missed too. He was always there to lend a hand however he could. All of us will miss him, not just the CSU authors that worked with him, but all of the readers and board members over the years who have interacted with him. Please feel free to leave comments and memories below, if you can. Please keep Barb (the 'B' in D&B ) in your prayers; during this time she needs all of the support we can give her. Dave, give Kyle a hug when you meet him at the Pearly Gates. I’ll see you there! AC Please pardon the delay in sharing this; it's taken us most of the week to recover from the sudden shock. (TheEggman) The family has requested that memorials be in the form of donations to a local LGBT organization in memory of David Wilbur.
  3. TheEggman

    Chapter 30

    LGO-31 has been my primary goal since July. I started a new job in July also, thus the slow writing. Guaranteed, it won't be 5 years, like between chapters 8 and 9.
  4. TheEggman

    Chapter 30

    With only the TV lighting his room, Corey cuddled with Drew on his bed. This was the third night they had watched the eleven o’clock news. Corey knew it was the result of seeing the movie ‘Saving Private Ryan’, and the next morning’s conversation with Drew’s parents. Corey agreed that they needed to pay attention to current events, but it was often frustrating. They had changed their Internet account front pages to see preferred news stories. Corey was seeing one set of news from his Excite account while Drew was getting top stories from other services on his Yahoo account. Thankfully, the channel seven ABC news ended with the weather and sports wrap-up. Corey looked up into Drew’s eyes. A few moments later, Drew locked eyes with Corey, softly chortling, “What?” Corey shrugged, “Nothing too world shattering on the news tonight; just the usual politics, local building fires and gang problems.” “The Dodgers beat the Mets, eight to five,” Drew cheekily grinned. Nodding, Corey sniggered, “Small wonders never cease.” Drew sighed, “I know, angel; it’s generally boring day-to-day stuff.” “We’re learning more from the web sites for The Advocate, SPLC, Excite and Yahoo,” Corey offered. Drew nodded, “In about the same amount of time.” He then asked, “Do you want to stop?” Shaking his head, Corey said, “I know you want to keep informed, and that’s cool, but you were yawning most of the last half an hour.” “We were out in the pool most of the day, and again after dinner,” Drew reminded. “We came inside after your parents went to bed.” “So we could make babies,” Corey softly giggled. Drew grinned, “Quadruplets for you today. It took us all weekend to get back on a normal daytime schedule. We couldn’t have woken up for tennis any day the last week.” Corey wondered, “So what do you want to do?” “Definitely keep looking at the web sites you mentioned,” Drew quickly answered. After a brief pause to think, he uncertainly added, “Eleven o’clock news when there’s nothing better to watch?” Corey nodded then stole a kiss before settling down again and whispering, “You’re so awesome, Drew.” Tightening his grip around Corey, Drew confirmed, “You’re really awesome too, angel.” With that out of the way, Drew and Corey kicked back to watch David Letterman. Half way through, they switched to the Tonight Show. Since nothing interested them there either, they flipped to ESPN. Corey set the TV timer to shut off in two hours, intending to dive face first onto Drew’s crotch, but Drew pulled Corey back and on top of him for some late night Olympic tongue wrestling. The best part for Drew was when Corey turned tongue wrestling into real wrestling. Corey was definitely getting stronger. Drew had to struggle to get Corey into position, so he could straddle his hubby’s hips and take a ride. Cuddling afterward, with Drew’s head resting on his lover’s chest, Corey whispered, “It never occurred to me that you would like intercourse too. You rarely let a day pass without getting some.” Happy that his blush couldn’t be seen, Drew grinned, “I didn’t think of it either, until I talked to Keith and Prez, just before the Big Bear trip. That’s when they gave me the dildo.” Corey wondered, “Did you use it that day, before we used it together?” “I wanted to, but didn’t have the time,” Drew smiled. “My mom would always stop for something to eat after doctor appointments,” Corey shared. “I always thought it was for me, to get me to eat something, not realizing that she would have to work and needed an early lunch. Now that I think of it, I’m a little hungry.” Shifting to get up off Corey, Drew nodded, “Me too, and I have an idea.” Sitting up, Corey softly giggled, “Not in the kitchen again.” Drew smiled, “We’ll see,” and then rolled off the bed, offering Corey his hand. Once out of bed, Corey took Drew’s hand. They quietly left Corey’s bedroom, naked, which completely blew Corey away. Once well past the two bedrooms, Corey giggled, “You’re not afraid of getting caught?” Drew reminded, “Your mom’s already seen me naked, and with a morning chubby. If you weren’t puking, it prob’ly would’ve been full wood. Your dad won’t care.” He released Corey’s hand and went directly to the refrigerator. Drew opened the freezer and took out the vanilla ice cream. He then opened the fridge, leaned over and grabbed the last remaining strawberries from the crisper drawer. Corey grabbed an ice cream scoop, two spoons and then two bowls. Drew grinned, “One bowl and one spoon, Cor.” Nodding and giggling, because he knew that Drew intended to make this midnight snack very special and intimate, Corey returned one bowl and spoon. Drew got a knife and carving board then began cutting the strawberries into quarters. As if watching a master chef at work, Corey said nothing while Drew lined the bottom of the bowl with sliced strawberries. Then Drew added four scoops of ice cream. He topped it all with more sliced strawberries. Corey put the ice cream back in the freezer. Drew dumped the empty plastic strawberry container in the trash. Unexpectedly, Corey wrapped Drew in his arms, impishly smiling, “To let the ice cream soften a little bit.” Holding onto Corey, Drew nodded then moved closer so they were cheek-to-cheek. He sighed, “So soft.” “I’ll always love you, Drew,” Corey confessed. “I think I knew that after your first visit here.” “There was always an attraction,” Drew reminded. Nuzzling Drew’s neck, Corey giggled, “I waited four months for you to kiss me. I was done waiting and took a chance, not knowing if you’d allow it.” “As surprised as I was, I knew what a kiss meant and wouldn’t have backed away,” Drew dreamily admitted. Corey remembered, “After that first kiss, we always kissed each other as soon as we got here or at your place.” Drew whispered, “I was so scared I wouldn’t be able to really love you, angel. Yeah, I could feel it happening, but sex was the stumbling block. I should’ve known better.” “I was scared too,” Corey admitted. “Sex is the easy part, come to think of it.” Drew smiled, “I’m not scared anymore,” and then wondered, “How about you?” “Only of labor pains,” Corey giggled, and offered a romantic kiss that Drew accepted and returned. Corey stepped back then picked up the bowl of ice cream, intending to be the one feeding them. Drew picked up a small piece of ice cream covered strawberry then wiped it over Corey’s shoulder. Giggling and shivering, Corey watched his hubby lean forward and lick the spot clean. Once again, they played with their food, softly giggling and enjoying themselves as much as the snack. Nearing the bottom of the bowl, Corey got an evil idea. Drew spooned mostly melted ice cream into Corey’s mouth. Then Corey knelt down to take Drew’s chubby into his mouth. Shivering at the unexpected coldness, Drew quickly put the bowl on the counter before he dropped it. Corey didn’t finish what he started, but wanted the same from Drew. Lifting the bowl and drinking as much as could, Drew knelt down. Corey was already stiff and visibly lurched at the shocking coldness. Simply to get Drew back to the bedroom as quickly as possible, Corey finished the remaining fruit and ice cream. When Prez and Keith left Black Angus late Monday night, both sat in the 4Runner quietly for a minute or two before backing out and pulling away. In the passenger seat, Keith softly called, “Prez?” “Yeah, babe?” “Comparing Blockbuster to Black Angus is like night and day.” Knowing Keith was referring to the hectic pace of their job, Prez nodded and grinned, “It’s worth it for the bucks.” “A box of VHS tapes weighs as much as most bus-buckets, but I wasn’t lifting twenty every hour.” Prez giggled, “You timed it?” Keith nodded, “Every three or four minutes, on average, we’re back in the kitchen with another bucket.” Prez wondered, “And around nine at night, it slows down to what?” “About every five,” Keith rambled, “then every six, and unbelievably enough, when it’s down to every seven, after ten o’clock, it feels like we’re wasting space.” Prez began sniggering. Keith grinned, “At Blockbuster, I’d spend half-an-hour in the back store room, preparing tapes for rental, then bring the box to the front of the store to displays. I’d guess one box every forty-five minutes, compared to one bucket every four minutes.” “And we have to be careful we don’t run into other people, customers or others going in and out of the kitchen,” Prez chuckled. Keith nodded, “Which...” “only slows us down,” they both chorused. Keith admitted, “Four nights in a row of this and I’m so exhausted. The noise of that kitchen though, dude; when we get past the nightly rush and things finally quiet down, I’m relieved.” Glancing over at his lover, Keith leered, “Now I know how you got those shoulders, arms and abs.” “From our nightly bedroom calisthenics,” Prez chuckled. Keith nodded and chortled, “Only partially, sex-machine.” When Keith said nothing for more than a minute, Prez said, “Penny for your thoughts.” Keith shrugged, “I’m conflicted; part of me wants to go home, but the other part knows we’d be better off in Agoura Hills. I’m also remembering what Mike or Derrick said in early July; three couples gettin’ busy and keeping each going all night.” Prez cracked up. “There’s something not right,” Keith playfully rambled. “Part of me says, yech, old people shouldn’t have sex...” Prez roared laughing, but Keith stubbornly continued, “but sooner or later, we’re gonna be older. Nobody’s preventing me from playing with my favorite toys, not now or ever.” “I have a headache,” Prez giggled. Keith smirked, “Right, the last time I fell for that, I woke twenty minutes later with my dick in your mouth, groggily trying to force you off me and myself to not cum.” “I simply needed to give without receiving anything,” Prez warmly grinned. Keith nodded, “I got ya back first thing the next morning.” Prez teased, “Do you want to test our self-control?” Vigorously shaking his head, Keith grinned, “After school starts, baby. Until then, I have no self-control, especially with you.” A few moments later, Keith asked, “How’re you liking this summer so far?” Prez gushed, “It’s been great in so many ways. I know you couldn’t have planned it, but it certainly is very different from last summer.” “I did it all,” Keith playfully bragged. “I told Corey to stop eating, I told Drew to scrape up his boyfriend and shovel food into his mouth. It took quite a bit of searching, but Brian and Pete visiting was all my doing too.” Knowing Keith was overtired and getting sillier by the minute, Prez began giggling, which only fueled Keith’s rant. “After a few lessons from Mike, I got them all, visitors and friends, to get naked with us as often as possible and wherever possible. What did we see? Several limp dicks that are very similar to yours, and the same dicks stiff, proving that your old man probably has the smallest dick around.” “You live a very interesting reality,” Prez giggled. “Reality is up for grabs,” Keith rambled. “Drew and Corey are the prime examples of that; Drew being as forward as he’s been, and Corey gaining weight at a very nice pace.” “It’s not too visible on him yet,” Prez sighed. “It’s another work in progress,” Keith reminded, “like you, sex-machine. Now your pet name matches your incredible abilities, and totally smokin’ hot bod too.” Prez mooed a warning through his giggles. Turning towards Prez slightly, Keith smiled, “I’m so proud of you, baby. Now our two closest friends know that too.” Prez shrugged, “Don’t you think we all learned a lot about each other? I mean, it wasn’t simply sexual. Now I know that Derrick is completely repulsed by bathroom cleaners. None of the other three of us bitched about cancer rates attributed to friggin’ Dow scrubbing bubbles.” Keith softly sniggered. Prez smiled, “And Mike is an ‘all-or-nothing’ kind o’ guy. I knew that about his guitar playing, but the same attitude goes for everything else; keep him active, cooking or cleaning something, and he’ll go right to it to get it quickly done. If he’s not kept occupied like that, his mind wanders and he forgets something.” “We can live together easily,” Keith affirmed. Prez softly and gently prodded, “Now you need to decide what you want to do, Keith. Derrick, Mike and I are all set, our plans will be put in motion, but your goal isn’t.” Keith moaned, “I know. The thing is, I don’t consider myself a singer or a sound technician. I don’t think I could be happy studying business administration, and I’m definitely not a scientist.” He shrugged, “I dunno.” “Your SAT score in English was better than mine, babe,” Prez reminded. “What can I do with that though?” Keith wondered. “Journalism, and working for a newspaper or TV station? Other than that, I’d be looking at six or seven years to become a teacher or college professor, both of which sound boring as hell to me.” “Think ahead, babe,” Prez encouraged, and then elaborated, “Look how far the Internet has come in the last few years. Where will it be in another five years? Journalism for an internet news organization could be an alternative career.” Prez paused then said, “This is your education, not mine, babe. As much as I’d like us to go to the same school together, this can’t be for me or us, it has to be for only you.”Approaching the Kanan Road exit on the 101 northbound, Prez hummed then checked, “Burger King or Taco Bell?” Keith shrugged, “Taco Bell?” “It’s fine with me,” Prez replied. Prez took the exit ramp and stopped to check both ways before making the right turn on red. There were four lights at the intersection; two on the frontage roads and two for the 101 on-ramps. Seeing it was clear, Prez put the 4Runner in first gear and started to turn when the car behind them tooted it’s horn. Before Prez or Keith could say something, an old, but nicely restored early seventies Dodge Charger sped around them in the left lane. Keith sighed, “That nice car won’t last much longer being driven like that.” “Ev’rybody’s hurryin’ towards or away from something,” Prez impatiently muttered. A few moments later, Prez made the U-turn at Thousand Oaks Boulevard then drove a few hundred feet to the Taco Bell. He pulled into the drive-thru lane, where the same sweet Charger was in line in front of them, waiting to place their order. Keith grinned, “Karma; all the hurrying to get one position ahead of us in line.” Nodding, Prez smiled and sang, “I could while away the hours, conferrin’ with the flowers, consultin’ with the rain. And my head I’d be scratchin’, while my thoughts were busy hatchin’...” “If I only had a brain,” Keith and Prez both sang, and then helplessly snickered. While they waited in the Taco Bell drive-thru lane, they tried to remember more of the lyrics to the song. Soon, their orders were placed, they paid for their food, received two sacks of tacos and chalupas, and then they pulled away. Arriving at Doug’s and Brian’s home in Agoura Hills, they peeked in the kitchen window to find Derrick and Mike cuddling on the living room sofa and watching TV. Both were shirtless and wearing only board shorts. Derrick’s butt was on the sofa cushion, and his legs were wrapped over Mike’s legs and over the edge of the seat. Derrick had left the front door unlocked, so there was no reason for knocks and the dog wouldn’t bark. Prez saw his dog get up and head for the front door. Signaling Mike and Derrick, Rush trotted to the entryway to welcome his masters. After greeting Mike and Derrick, Keith and Prez sat at the table with their dinner. Mike grinned, “We have good news and bad news.” Keith smirked, “Bad news first.” Derrick softly explained, “Doug and Brian went to bed about an hour ago, so you’re showering alone, at the end of the hall.” Concentrating on unwrapping their dinner, Keith and Prez nodded. Derrick grinned, “Doug found our ice cream too, so we can’t play our late night games tonight.” Softly chuckling around their food, Keith and Prez nodded again. Mike smiled, “The good news is, you won’t be sleeping on the floor. We completely forgot that Doug and Brian have air mattresses. There’s one in the studio now, in a bag. Unroll it, plug it in, and it’ll pump up to a full size mattress.” “Very cool,” Keith smiled. Prez nodded and scowled, “I wish we had known that last week. Aaron, Danny, Craig and Glen slept on the floor.” Mike smirked, “I know. The sad thing is that there are two of ‘em, so none of them had to sleep on the floor.” “We forgot about the Memorial Day party, when they were last used,” Derrick offered. Turning the TV off, Derrick and Mike went to the table. Mike said, “There’s more good news. We got some of the pictures in our e-mail from Eddie already. Since I have the only color printer, we can work on the audition package tomorrow, if you want.” “I have an alternate suggestion,” Prez offered. All three wondered what it was, taking various off-topic tangents. Mike prompted, “What’s your idea, Prez?” “This is important to our band,” Prez explained. “I think it would be worth while taking all the pictures and previously prepared stuff to Kinko’s. Let them do the printing on color laser printers. It makes us look more prepared and puts a professional polish on it.” Keith wondered, “What do you think it might cost, baby?” Prez shrugged, “I don’t know. Our little package will only be about five or six pages. We can type up and print the bio’s for each of us, or put it on a floppy disk to take with us. Let’s make some assumptions; five pages that will be color photographs and text; this same package could be reused, at least in the short term, so let’s get ten copies of the package. If it cost us fifty bucks for five pages, I think that would be reasonable. Agreed?” Derrick, Keith and Mike agreed. Derrick summarized, “So ten bucks per page and we get ten copies of the prepared package. We should also set a maximum cost; in case they tell us it’s gonna cost more like a hundred bucks.” Mike hummed then said, “Twenty bucks per page for ten copies is ridiculous. Ten bucks, like Prez said, is a lot, but for something that looks good, it’s worth it. I wouldn’t spend more than fifteen bucks per page, or ninety bucks maximum for a six page package. If I had to go out and buy more color ink cartridges, and some real nice paper, to do it myself, that’s about what they would cost.” Keith asked, “Is that what we’re gonna do tomorrow? No beach?” Mike shrugged. Derrick offered, “How about we just stop by Kinko’s tomorrow and get an idea of what bucks we’re talking about? We don’t have all the pictures, or the text put together yet anyhow.” Prez smiled, “Cool. We haven’t seen the beach in about ten days and I was hoping.” Mike chuckled, “By the way, Graham wants to take Ben to the beach Wednesday, but since Ben has never been, he wants to, and I quote, ‘keep my teddy bear safe so he wants to go back again’.” Prez and Keith helplessly laughed. Derrick sniggered, “So tomorrow we hit the beach first, and then stop by Kinko’s on the way home?” Prez nodded and Keith giggled, “That sounds like a plan.” Mike and Derrick shared a glance that didn’t go unnoticed by Keith and Prez. Mike softly asked, “By now you’ve had a chance to talk about the four us, as in during the last few weeks?” Still eating and with full mouths, Keith and Prez nodded and tried to grin. Mike wondered, “Where are you at?” Swallowing first, Keith leered, “Where are you two nudists at?” Derrick began softly chuckling and covered his mouth, so he wouldn’t accidentally wake Doug or Brian. “Come on, Keith,” Mike pressed. “All we want to know is if either of you regret anything?” Having swallowed and washed down some food with soda, Prez quickly and a little too loudly assured, “Absolutely not. Right after we dropped off the key, I compared us to the top of a pyramid, as in the three of you are the most important people in my life. Beyond that, things get blurry. Drew and Corey rank high because they live, at least part time, with us. After that, it becomes more and more difficult to place pyramid bricks for Shaun, Jessy, Gil, Nelson, Ben, Graham, Eddie, Matt and so on.” Prez paused to catch his breath and unwrap a taco, then more softly admitted, “I wouldn’t normally get naked with too many people, never mind have sex with them unless I feel something.” He bit into his taco. Happily beaming, Derrick sighed, “That’s a relief. I hoped there were no ‘after-the-fact’ arguments.” “There was only one disagreement,” Keith grinned. Prez had to cover his mouth to prevent spitting taco bits around the room. Rolling his eyes, Mike sniggered, “It couldn’t have been that bad if Prez is laughing about it.” On the verge of hysterics, Prez got up from the table and had to step out of the house. Rush followed his master outside. Keith grinned, “Remember me walking on my hands and Prez getting excited about it.” “Omigod,” Mike and Derrick softly sniggered. Keith nodded and chuckled, “We tried making love, orally and anally that way. It was awesome, from both perspectives, bottom and top. We’re perfectly fine, dudes. In the grand scheme of things, I love Prez; serious or silly or anywhere in between. Right after him, there’s you two.” Derrick heartily giggled, “Prez did you then you switched and you did Prez?” Keith nodded, “It was his idea.” Red in the face from laughing, Prez came back inside with Rush. Mike commented, “It couldn’t have been too comfortable for the dude on his hands.” Sitting at the table, Prez shrugged and giggled, “It wasn’t, thus the disagreement.” All four helplessly cracked up, albeit much more softly, which only made the laughter last that much longer. When Keith and Prez were finished eating, they went to the studio to begin pumping up the air mattress. While that was happening, Prez and Keith took a shower. The four of them then sat around the computer, working on simple biographies for the six band members, including birth dates, which high school they attended and after high school plans. After returning from Eddie’s pool party, Ben and Graham made love, and then settled down watching the movie ‘Crossroads’, with Ralph Macchio. Relaxed in his own bed with his new boyfriend, Graham fell asleep before the movie ended. Ben stayed awake to watch the whole flick then turned the volume down and set the timer, so the TV would turn itself off in an hour. Shuffling down, Ben gently pulled Graham’s arm over his tummy then closed his eyes and fell asleep. In Agoura Hills, Derrick and Prez woke first around nine in the morning. Bowls of cereal were poured. Prez let Rush out the back door for his morning toidy. Since Doug and Brian weren’t around, Prez went to wake Mike in the guest bedroom while Derrick went to wake Keith in the studio, reaffirming that the bonds they had built in July would remain for the foreseeable future. With Prez laying on top of him and actively grinding away, Mike shuddered, his mind reviewing the prior summer, when he and Prez weren’t very friendly. Mike softly prompted, “Tell me why you called me last summer?” Lifting his head off Mike’s shoulder, Prez locked eyes with him then answered, “Remember what I told you about Justin, my friend in Texas?” Mike nodded, “Homophobe in the making.” Prez said, “I let him walk away if a huff. I let days pass before trying to call him, by which time, I guess it was too late. The fact that I wasn’t thinking sexually at the time is irrelevant; a lesson was learned. For me, for Keith and all of us, life would be easier if we liked each other.” “And now?” Prez evilly grinned, “I’m taking advantage of your morning wood.” Mike sniggered, “Keep grinding and I’ll cum.” Prez shrugged, “These shorts are laundry anyway. If that’s what you’d like, I’m sure I could too.” “I think I want more,” Mike warned, and then rolled so that he was on top of Prez. Through Prez’s giggles, Mike grabbed a tender kiss, got one in return and then shuffled around to push Prez’s shorts down and get into a sixty-nine position. In the studio on the air mattress, Derrick sneakily laid beside Keith, silently stroking his bone. When Keith’s eyelids fluttered and his hips reflexively bucked, Derrick helplessly giggled. Sleepily realizing the giggle wasn’t as deep as Prez’s, Keith opened his eyes. He grinned, “You and Prez are as bad as me and Mike, always plotting something.” Derrick grinned, “You and Mike sleeping later than us makes it easy. We had a few minutes to scheme.” Keith deeply inhaled and stretched, but Derrick kept stroking away. Wrapping one arm around Derrick’s back, Keith smiled, “I can’t believe you thought I was cute. Sometimes I thought you’d be happier if I wasn’t around.” “Very rarely, when me and Mike wanted to be alone,” Derrick admitted. “We were both denying being gay at the same time, Keith. Now we all know where we stand. Regardless of preferred partners, we’re all really attracted to each other. So today, I get to do for Prez and he’s with Mike, doing what I would normally do, just to say to both of you, we could’ve done each other, but like you and Mike, we’re a little more comfortable this way. We’re making up for the past too.” Searching Derrick’s eyes yet finding only pleasure and consideration, Keith giggled, “Well done, but this is what happens to Prez in the morning,” and then forced Derrick flat onto the mattress. They kissed hard then Keith kissed his way down to Derrick’s cock. Only when Derrick giggled, “Give me fat dick now, you evil bastard!” did Keith swing around. From both ends of the hall there was brief giggling. Then there was silence as friends orally pleasured each other. Naked and meeting in the hall, partners teased each other for being conniving and wicked, above and beyond the call. Prez let Rush back in and fed him. All four ate and then showered together. Preparing to leave for the beach, the bedroom doors were closed. Rush was given adequate water in his bowl before the four boys left for Zuma in the 4Runner. During the drive to Zuma, they bounced some ideas around for their band package and what to tell the folks at Kinkos. Ben woke around ten that Tuesday morning. Knowing that Graham hadn’t caught up on a month’s worth of lost sleep, Ben carefully slid out from under his boyfriend’s arm. He went to the bathroom, relieved his bladder then brushed his teeth. Returning to the bedroom, Ben slid into his board shorts from the night before, and then quietly went downstairs to find something for breakfast. In the pantry, Ben found Rice Chex cereal and poured himself a bowl. He ate at the kitchen island, expecting Graham to come down before he finished eating, but his boyfriend never did join him. Deciding to allow Graham to catch up on his rest, Ben found the remote for the living room television and turned it on. He found ‘Interview with a Vampire’ had just started and watched the entire movie. When it ended at noon, Ben went upstairs. He found Graham on his belly, still unconscious. He heard the front door unlock and open, signaling that Mrs. Carleton was home for lunch. It had been over ten hours since Graham fell asleep. Ben smiled at his lover’s incredible physique and muscular ass, contemplating whether to let Graham sleep or wake him. Deciding to allow Graham to sleep, Ben powered up the Mac and began transcribing poems from Francis’ notebook. Half an hour passed and Graham hadn’t moved. Ben spent another half an hour typing in Francis’ poetry. Not an expert in literature, Ben thought the poems and lyrics were very good. The handwritten words he was reading gave a voice to a friend he never got to meet, but felt close to nonetheless. What was most revealing was that none of the poetry mentioned Graham by name, and very few of the poems used words that gave gender to the subject of his love; it was always ‘me’ and ‘you’ and ‘us’. Ben heard the front door open and close then the rattling of the lock. Mrs. Carleton had gone back to work. Seeing it was after one in the afternoon, Ben carefully slid into bed. He softly called, “Puddin’?” and gently rubbed Graham’s back and buns. Graham hummed then croaked, “Hey sexy teddy bear.” Ben smiled, “It’s after one o’clock. I’ve eaten breakfast, watched almost all of ‘Interview with a Vampire’, and started entering poetry from Francis.” Rolling to his side and reaching an arm out to hold Ben, but keeping his eyes closed, Graham grinned, “So now you’re bored?” “I can find lots o’ ways to keep busy,” Ben giggled, “some require you though.” Stretching, Graham opened his eyes, yawning “How long have I slept?” “About eleven hours,” Ben smiled. “I’ve been expecting this though and you needed it.” He confirmed, “No dreams?” Graham chortled, “Only of you and crazed grizzly sex. Francis did make an appearance, while my helium heels were floating and you were pounding my ass, only to tease me and ask, ‘are you sure you can be mostly a top?’” Ben giggled, “And your answer was?” “At least twice a week I’ll need my backside filled,” Graham smiled, and then playfully bounced his eyebrows. Graham had made it very clear that making love in the missionary position, with Ben’s strength and weight holding him in place, was completely mind shattering. Reaching for Graham’s morning wood, Ben gently stroked away and giggled, “What would you like this morning?” Graham smiled, “I think I’ll take top, since I’ve got major wood.” Pausing while his hips reflexively bucked, Graham then sighed, “You’ve got the most wonderful hands in the world.” “I’m glad you think so,” Ben giggled, and then loudly called, “Phase one!” as both hands started tickling Graham’s torso and ribs. Tickling Ben back, Graham howled, “And I thought we were starting with phase two!” Ben giggled, “You didn’t specifically tell me phases were interchangeable.” “They normally aren’t,” Graham laughed, “but you’re dressed, which I’ll have to do something about.” With that said, Ben moved over Graham for their morning kiss. Graham began pushing Ben’s shorts down. Ben kicked his shorts off then lay down on his boyfriend. They started making out and grinding then Graham rolled them over, so he was on top of Ben. Spreading his legs and lifting them to wrap around Graham’s butt, Ben made it plain that he was very ready. Making love in the missionary position, the two new lovers began whispering. Graham shared, “Thanks for letting me sleep in, teddy bear.” Absently running his hands up and down Graham’s arms, Ben smiled, “You’re relaxing at last, puddin’.” Ben briefly wondered if Graham knew how incredibly sexy he was hovering as he was, with his arm, back and chest muscles flexing to hold his weight. Having recently seen all his other friends shirtless, albeit not in exactly this position, Ben ran through the list again, comparing all of them to Graham. Ben thought that Graham had Derrick’s chest and shoulders, Drew’s arms, Prez’s abs, Mike’s tushie, and a sense of humor that was bits and pieces of all of them; generally less boisterous than Mike, yet at times wickedly sarcastic, but with a playful expression and darting eyes. Graham sighed, “It’s been six days since we met. Only you could’ve accomplished so much so fast.” Ben reminded, “You wanted me to be your special friend.” “You’re so much more, Ben,” Graham assured. Feeling their bond swell in his chest, Ben moaned; “Oh Graham, I want you with me forever. Please say you’ll stay with me forever?” “I promise I will,” Graham swore, and then leaned down for a passionate kiss. Before breaking the kiss, Graham’s thrusts began speeding up, causing Ben to groan and whimper. Graham smiled, “Forever Ben, it’s you and me.” Nodding, Ben whined, “I can feel you throbbing inside me. Let it happen. Please do it, Graham.” Graham leaned down for a playful medium kiss and let his body do what it needed to do. He and Ben cooed and moaned into their kiss with their eyes locked until the very last moment. Knowing he was going to lose it, Graham loudly groaned “Omigod, Benjamin.” Graham’s powerful thrusts and uncontrollable spasms caused Ben to cheer, “Yes, Graham. I’m all yours, puddin’, your lover, forever and ever.” Barely able to focus, Graham peered down and caught Ben’s expression of relief. All the doubtful thoughts during weeks of solitude were being shattered in this one incredible person. They could really be together, caring for one another for a very long time. Without much recovery time, Graham gave away many kisses then slid out of Ben. He enthusiastically went for his boyfriends leaking cock. Giving Ben no chance of holding back, Graham bobbed his head and wiggled two fingers into Ben’s butt, purposefully pressing on the prostate. At last, Graham swallowed while Ben writhed, panted and grunted. Lying on top of Ben during the post orgasmic shuddering, Graham repeatedly stole kisses. Holding on tight, Ben began giggling because they had actually had a relevant conversation while making love. The act fed the words and the words fed the act, Ben realized. He softly asked, “Is that the kind of talking we’ll always do?” Graham shrugged, “We can tell each other anything we want; what we feel, what we think, or even make plans for the future.” He grinned, “Like right now, I have to pee something awful.” Ben cracked up then followed Graham off the bed and into his bathroom. Ben was holding Graham’s dickie while he relieved himself. Graham confirmed, “You ate already?” “Cereal and juice, more than three hours ago,” Ben giggled. “Let’s have lunch as soon as we’re done here. I’m starving.” “What else do you want to do today?” Ben wondered, “Would you like to go for another short drive in your new car?” Graham asked, “Is there someplace you’d like to go?” “No, not really,” Ben replied. “I’d be happy here, alone with you.” Bouncing his eyebrows, Graham smiled, “Making love?” Ben giggled, “Anything and everything, puddin’. You’ll want me to play guitar for your parents, so I should practice too.” “Definitely,” Graham smiled. “You could try working on some other new tunes too.” “That’s not very interesting for you though.” “It depends on how we approach it,” Graham devilishly leered, pushing Ben into a giggling fit. Graham honestly said, “I would like to go for a drive in the car. I also want to listen to you play guitar. Getting lunch and making love with you are the highest priorities.” Shaking Graham’s dickie, Ben offered, “I suggest we take a shower, go for a ride and grab something to eat while we’re out. When we come back here, I’ll practice a little while and then we’ll make love a couple of times, leaving time to shower again before your folks get home.” Graham nodded and led Ben to the tub, revealing, “You make me feel really peaceful, teddy bear.” He leaned over to turn the water on while Ben softly giggled. Standing up straight, Graham smiled, “Why is that?” Ben shrugged, “Is it me or is it you, Graham? I’ve felt comfortable enough with you, to say exactly what I feel, without fear of embarrassment, for six days now. All I can say is that we’re good together.” Graham grinned, “Maybe it’s us. My dad said I’ve changed since the accident. I’m only seeing little pieces of that, and it revolves around you.” He checked the water temperature then offered Ben a hand and stepped into the tub. Ben slid the door closed. Graham turned the shower on, and with warming water spraying his back, went to give Ben a hug, smiling “I’ve told you enough about Francis. What do you really think?” Ben’s lips curled inward and he thoughtfully hummed. After a moment’s consideration, Ben offered, “Francis liked to be active. You were friends for years before becoming a couple. The relationship you had with Francis was busier, and you were both happy like that. At this point, I think that you’re simply happy to be in less pain. Also, in your room are two paintings of mountain lake landscapes. That tells me you’re basically relaxed and peaceful most of the time. “I’m perfectly content watching TV with you, or slow dancing with you, or doing anything, as long as it’s with you. I think you’re peaceful because I’m not demanding anything from you. I don’t even have to demand attention. At Eddie’s pool Sunday night and last night, you stayed near me most of the time. All I’ve needed or wanted was what Prez and Keith have; what Mike and Derrick have.” Ben smiled, “Someone to be with is what they have and now I do too.” Picking up the soap and beginning to bathe Ben, Graham smiled, “I picked out those two paintings years ago, when my parents decided it was time to redecorate, to make the room mine. Only you would notice something like those pictures. What else do you see, teddy bear?” Ben giggled, “From the pictures of your friends on your computer, I think you’re very loyal. Since you allow Eddie to do his photo editing on your computer; that tells me you have no problem sharing. The posters tell me what kind of music you prefer. You have a better stereo than I do, so you must really enjoy listening to music.” Graham chuckled, “Damn, you’re good. I asked for a stereo for my thirteenth birthday. Specifically, I wanted the one in the living room, never really expecting to get it. So my parents got a new Bose surround sound system for the living room and gave me the old gear.” Ben grinned, “You do know that JBL makes some of the best speakers out there, right?” Shaking his head, Graham said, “No I didn’t. The Bose system is smaller and sounds better to my ears.” “It’s surround sound, not stereo,” Ben reminded. “Instead of left and right only, surround sound has six distinct channels.” He then suggested, “If you separated your speakers more in your room, it might sound better?” “How could we do that?” “What if the whole setup was moved over by the bed?” Ben offered. “The two speakers could be on either side of the bed. The components could go against the wall by the closet.” Graham nodded, “I like the idea of the speakers moving closer to the bed. The receiver is connected to the satellite box though, so that would have to stay close to the TV.” “Oh,” Ben giggled, “I didn’t know that.” “Because we usually watch TV late at night, without the stereo,” Graham smiled. “We can check into getting longer speaker cables though and move the speakers.” Once out of the shower and dressed, Ben and Graham went for a ride down Ventura Boulevard. They stopped for lunch at the McDonald’s where Eddie worked. Eddie got to take a break and sit with his friends for about ten minutes. When Eddie went back to work again, Ben and Graham had finished their lunches and left to go get speaker wire. Graham was going to check Radio Shack, but Ben told his partner that he could get speaker wire almost anywhere else for less money. Ben suggested that they go to a Home Depot and check the electronics department. If it wasn’t available there, they could go to Circuit City and get it there. At Home Depot, they found 16-gauge speaker wire for eighteen cents per foot. While they went to find a salesman to help them, Graham wondered, “About how much do you think I’ll need?” Ben scowled, “Your bedroom is pretty big. So we don’t have speaker wire running past the doorway, for us or anyone to trip over, we should probably tack it around and over the door. That’s a good twenty feet right there, plus about four feet to the stereo, plus about ten feet to the middle of the room. That’s two thirty-four-foot lengths.” Graham did the math, muttering “Thirty times twenty cents is six bucks, times two is twelve bucks. No problem. I’ll still have cash for the beach and I still have that twenty I found to take you to the movies.” Ben giggled, “Does your dad have some little U-shaped tacks we can use?” Graham nodded, “I’m sure he does.” At the customer service counter, Graham asked for help with the speaker wire. The woman behind the desk called for assistance in the electronics department. Graham thanked her and hurried back over there with Ben. About ten minutes later, they had paid for the wire and were walking out of Home Depot. They would go right back home to move the speakers around, set up the new wire and still have some alone time before Graham’s parents came home from work. On their way back from the beach, Derrick, Mike, Keith and Prez stopped at a Kinko’s in Thousand Oaks. The place was busy, with many adult business men and women. The four of them stood out in their boardies, T-Shirts and sandals. After about ten minutes of waiting, they were helped. Prez and Mike did almost all the talking, explaining what they wanted to prepare and for what purpose. The woman behind the counter made several suggestions and showed them various samples of paper and bindings for their audition packet. They kept their choices down the middle, getting good quality paper and bindings, but not the best available. All four were most concerned with color image quality and told her so. The woman itemized every requirement and all the materials needed for the ten copies the boys wanted. Presented with the itemized list, all four reviewed it and the final cost of seventy-five bucks, not including tax. Agreeing to go for it, Prez asked how long it would take to prepare. The woman replied it could be done in a day, but to make sure it was done that quickly, she would need to know when they would have all their materials together. Prez said, “We could be back this time next Tuesday with all our data and photos.” The Kinko’s lady smiled, “I’ll put you on the schedule, if you’ll make a ten dollar deposit?” “Excellent,” Prez, Mike and Derrick cheered. Mike and Prez handed over five bucks each, and they promised to return the following Tuesday. Returning to Doug’s and Brian’s house in Agoura Hills, all four went directly to the studio to jam. Concentrating on songs they could play as a four-man band, they ran through the four songs by The Who, and then the two they already knew by Led Zeppelin. They wrapped up their studio time with Stairway To Heaven, with Keith singing lead vocals for the first time. At the end of the song, while he was being complimented and the gear was being powered off, Keith reluctantly admitted that the last verse of the song left his throat and voice feeling like gravel. Derrick, Mike and Prez promised that they would only perform the song at the school dances if it was requested and Keith felt up to it. At the Seaver residence in Woodland Hills, Corey and Drew were outside skinny dipping in the pool and discussing computer options for Drew’s birthday. The previous day, they had browsed through flyers from Sunday’s newspaper, but not been satisfied with what they found. They decided to go inside and check the Internet on Corey’s computer to do some on-line shopping. Still on Corey’s desk were the flyers they had already checked, so they could do some price comparisons. Starting the Internet dial-up connection, Corey smiled, “I still think you should go for a laptop, Drew.” Picking up the flyers, Drew shrugged, “It would be useful, but desktops are still cheaper, Cor. Besides, reading from those little screens will eventually ruin my eyesight. What’s that show on TV that talks about all that techie stuff every Saturday? They have a web site we could check out.” “Good idea,” Corey giggled, and then raced out of his room to check the TV Guide in the living room. Watching his lover’s butt bounce away, Drew sighed and tried to focus his attention on the computers in the flyer he was holding. Moments later, when Corey stepped back into the room, he laughed, “Drew!” Not looking up from the flyer he was leafing through, Drew softly sniggered, “What?” Shaking his head sadly, Corey giggled, “You’re hard again. Do you want to make babies first, stud?” Dropping the flyer on the desk, Drew blushed and grinned, “It’s been almost a week since your last nightmare. The next time you have one, remember what happens when you jog away naked.” Stepping closer to Drew and fondling his lover’s erection, Corey smiled, “Let’s hope that the worst of the nightmares are past, and that we’re down to one doctor visit a month by September.” Pulling Corey closer, by the hips, Drew stole a kiss then shared, “We’re set, angel. Your mom and mine will be getting only two-percent milk from now on. For lunch, we both had salads and split a big turkey sub with Swiss cheese. You’re matching me with every meal again, Cor. I can’t remember the last time I could say that; maybe as far back as December.” Sitting down at the desk again, Corey nodded, “That’s probably right.” Loading Internet Explorer, Corey said, “The name of the show we watched was C-Net Central. I’ll head there and check out their latest computer reviews.” Nodding, Drew went to stand behind Corey and read the screen. Corey said, “Intel Celeron processors are now up to 400MHz. This machine that I just got for Christmas is 266MHz. My hard drive is two gigabytes. You could get up to six gigabytes.” Drew reminded, “The PC in my room that I’ve been sharing with John, is only a hundred mega-Hertz and has a 200 megabyte hard drive. I know they’re recommending we get the most bang for the buck, but let’s not put your parents in debt for this, Cor.” “Your PC is a 486 processor with only two-hundred-fifty-six meg of RAM, Drew,” Corey reminded. “That’s why you can’t get Windows 98 on it.” Drew nodded, “I understand that, but it’s primarily for homework and writing on the school newspaper. I’ll need Microsoft Word, not just a top-of-the-line PC and Windows 98, without the software to do the job.” Corey nodded, “Microsoft’s coming out with new versions of Office and Word this year too. You’re still using Word 95.” A few moments later, after following another link, they discovered that many of the phone companies and cable vendors would soon be offering high-speed Internet access to residential users. C-Net recommended that any new PC be outfitted with Ethernet connectivity. “They’re recommending Dell over and over again, for desktops and laptops,” Drew noticed. Corey clicked on the link that took them to the Dell site. At last, they could compare prices. In only a few more minutes, they discovered that every PC offered by Dell was much better and less expensive than the Compaqs and other brands offered in the flyers. To get an accurate quote, they began configuring a system online. Soon, they had a system configured that was much like Corey’s, with a fifteen inch monitor, Microsoft Office 97 and had a built-in Ethernet port and a fax-modem for dial-up use. Corey leaned back and grinned, “Under two grand, less than this machine cost my parents.” “Two thousand bucks though,” Drew moaned, and fell back on Corey’s bed. Corey sighed then opened his Windows Calendar. He beckoned, “Drew, come here for a minute.” Sitting up, Drew complained, “Your parents can’t drop two grand on my birthday, Corey.” Pointing at the calendar on the screen, Corey instructed, “Look, Drew; my last doctor visit this month is on Friday, August twenty-eighth. I’m gonna point this out to them too. I could be down to one doctor visit a month and told that on Friday the twenty-eighth. Your birthday is two days later. Would all this progress have been made without you? Not very damn likely. There’s their incentive, right there, stud.” “It’s still a lot of money, Cor,” Drew frowned. “I’m going to be living with you half the time,” Corey reminded. “We’ve both got to be able to do our homework on this machine. The only alternative I can think of is to go back to the site and look at laptops. That way, you’ve always got your PC with you, no matter where we happen to be that week.” Drew nodded, “Let’s check it out. If we can both get our work done at the same time, and I can take it to school with me too, the value goes up, even if the cost doesn’t change very much.” Going back to Internet Explorer, Corey went to work on configuring a laptop, similar to the desktop and with a fifteen inch screen. The cost was two-hundred dollars more than the desktop though, so Corey started again, but with a laptop based around the Intel Pentium 233MHz processor. Finally arriving at something less than the desktop, Corey checked, “If they would get this for you, how bad would you freak out?” Groaning, Drew flopped back onto the bed and covered his eyes. He huffed, “I didn’t have two major arguments with you for a PC, Corey. All I wanted was to get you healthier and save this summer, for both of us. You’re doing all the work here. I’m reaping the benefits every day. What are you getting out of this?” “Besides being healthier?” Corey giggled, “Let’s see, the witch doctor is history; my parents, while still worrying more than I’d like to see, are giving us chances that neither of us thought we’d have when we had those arguments. Your parents are chilling out too. We’re making love and babies at least twice a day, and up to twelve times a day. We got to spend most of last week in Agoura Hills, with Brian, Pete, Keith, Prez, Derrick and Mike. Nope, I haven’t gotten squat out of any of this.” Sitting up, Drew smiled, “Please don’t make them spend too much, Corey. I can do the stuff I need to on the PC I already have. A Windows 98 capable machine might be nice, but it’s not necessary.” Standing and moving for the bed, Corey promised Drew that this was the basis he would ask his parents for, but in the back of his mind, was already planning on sweetening the PC somehow or another. Once Corey told his parents exactly what Drew had said, he knew his parents well enough to be certain that Drew would get everything he deserved. At that moment, Corey pushed Drew’s shoulders and softly instructed, “Lay flat, stud.” Drew grinned and mutely complied. Corey spent the next minutes proving to Drew exactly how much he deserved. If it were possible, Corey would’ve remained there for the hours until his parents got home. As it was, Corey repeatedly shifted his focus away from Drew’s cock to any other body part he could easily reach. It took so long that Drew thought he was still good to hold back his orgasm when the first shots unexpectedly erupted into Corey’s mouth. On the other side of the 101, Ben and Graham had moved the speakers and run the new speaker wire. Graham tried to hammer the tacks holding the speaker wire over the door frame, to save Ben’s talented fingers. Two tacks and two squashed fingers later, Ben took over. Not once did Ben pound his fingers with the hammer. To test it out, the stereo was turned on. At first, Graham wanted to hear what it sounded like from the bed. They found Independence Day on one of the movie channels, near the ending battle, and turned up the volume. With the speakers near the foot of the bed, the stereo separation was great and the bass frequencies vibrated the mattress. Thrilled that Ben’s suggested modification worked so well, Graham got silly and then got some more of Ben. During the afternoon, Graham’s intention was to move beyond the four basic positions. They made love several new ways; with Ben laying flat and his legs spread, and Graham on his knees and rocking into Ben, and then at the edge of the bed with Ben laying prone and Graham standing, and with Ben sitting on the desk chair, for Graham to go for a ride. Before Doug or Brian returned home from work, Prez and Keith demonstrated the new hand-stand position for Mike and Derrick. Since the middle of July, Prez had wanted to make love while Keith was upside down standing on his hands. Following his best friend’s lead, Mike stood on his hands for Derrick. All four were rapidly shifting from ecstatic groans and moans to giggling and laughter as Keith and Mike periodically lost their balance. Before their week together ended, Prez and Derrick promised to do hand stands for Keith and Mike. They took a shower and got dressed. Returning to the main rooms of the house, Prez called Jessy and Shaun, to have them e-mail to him the chosen photo portrait and short biographies that could be included in the band packet. Derrick and Mike took a quick run to the grocery store to get something for dinner. Doug walked in the house, about ten minutes after five, to find all four boys in the galley kitchen. He asked, “What’s cookin’, lads?” Mike smiled, “Barbecued London Broil, baby carrots and steak fries tonight.” Derrick added, “The steak is marinating.” Prez asked, “Where’s Brian today?” “In Anaheim, at the Royal Crown,” Doug answered. “Assuming he’s not stuck in traffic, he’ll be home in a half an hour or so.” Shifting his eyes mysteriously, he wondered, “Why are all four of you in that tiny kitchen if nothing is cooking yet?” Four wide smiles formed and they checked with each other. Mike joked, “We’re going through all the slippery substances.” “To determine what might work best,” Keith chuckled. Derrick nodded and teased, “Most of it is kind o’ bland tasting though.” Prez giggled, “Italian dressing might work, like the marinade on the steak.” Pretending to slap his own face, Doug grinned, “Ask a silly question,” and then went to the living room to turn on the stereo. Returning through the rooms, he offered, “Let me change out of these work duds into something more comfy,” and went into the master bedroom. When the door closed, Prez softly sniggered, “We have no chance of keeping us private.” Surprisingly, Derrick and Mike shrugged. Keith whispered, “Did you tell them anything?” Derrick shook his head. Mike softly smiled, “They haven’t implied that they know, but since there were eight of us living here at once, I think they have a clue.” Slightly out of sync, each of the four of them admitted that the last week of July was a lot of fun. With Brian, Pete, Corey and Drew around too, it was better than any of them imagined. Between the last four nights of work and surfing that morning, Keith felt a need to stretch, causing several vertebrae to loudly pop, and raising eyebrows. Prez took his position behind Keith and began rubbing his lover’s neck and shoulders. Mike took Keith’s left arm and began kneading his best friend’s biceps. Derrick moved around Keith and took care of the right arm. Keith mooed and then sighed as he relaxed. Walking out of the master bedroom in shorts and a sport shirt, Doug took a seat on one of the kitchen counter stools. Keith explained, “I started working at Black Angus. All the bus buckets and racing around is still new.” “Backaches suck,” Doug simply stated. While working over Keith’s sore muscles, the four of them began explaining to Doug what they were planning for the audition packet. Surprised that the boys had thought of it, Doug smiled, “That kind of preparation, in addition to being rehearsed, will get you the gig.” “It wasn’t really our idea,” Prez chuckled. Mike nodded, “Our friends from Portland, Brian and Pete, suggested it.” Locking eyes with Doug, Derrick asked, “What do you think our chances are?” Taking on his Irish brogue, Doug melodically answered, “Let me just say this about that. If you lads were twenty-one, I’d have you playing at our two clubs, two nights at each of ‘em.” Suddenly releasing Keith and leaving him wobbling in a relaxed stupor, Prez, Mike and Derrick loudly squealed, “Really?” Nodding, Doug pointed at Keith and chuckled, “Catch him before he drops.” Prez wrapped his arms around Keith’s waist. Derrick and Mike each flung the arms they had been working on over their shoulders to prop Keith up. Doug grinned, “I’ll take a few minutes to explain what I heard. Wonderful Tonight, with Mike singing lead and Jessy backing up, is as good as the record. Derrick gets two thumbs up for purposefully singing like Mick Jagger and Tom Petty. I know, and we all know, you’re having fun imitating them, but it sounds good. Don’t change it in any way now that you know that. Overdo it and it becomes a joke.” Derrick nodded and widely smiled. Doug continued, “Prez, on Hold My Hand and the No, No Song, were impressive enough, but I think we found your range in the Asia tunes. The last I heard, Prez’s baritone in the Beach Boys songs fills out the presentation perfectly.” “Thank you,” Prez happily chuckled. Doug grinned and locked eyes with Keith. “Don’t embarrass me,” Keith softly giggled. Doug smirked, “I told you New Years Eve that you have a talent. Your voice is a perfect replacement for Steve Perry on all the Journey songs. I haven’t heard a single song you’ve sang poorly, but we all know when you really like the song you're singing, because your persona changes. The only thing I recommend is that you show the same enthusiasm for all the songs you sing. Don’t let an audience believe your nothing less than completely into it.” Keith nodded, “I’ll try.” Doug smiled, “Shaun is good too. He’s got a good voice and powerful rhythm guitar that really adds something to your group. That and his ability to help Jessy at the keyboards makes him an invaluable addition. What Brian and I saw last weekend was quite a bit different than John’s birthday party, so I have to ask, what do you think has changed?” “I was scared to death then,” Keith giggled. “I’m down to only frightened now.” Smiling, Doug nodded and waved that idea off, saying, “Each performance will make it easier.” Derrick hummed then offered, “We’ve been rehearsing the songs all year, with only a few newer additions and exceptions.” “That helps,” Doug agreed. Mike said, “I think part of it is having equipment that allows us to hear ourselves better.” “Ooo, so warm,” Doug playfully droned. Seeing four uncertain expressions, Doug sniggered then got up to get his Martin acoustic, now back on its stand in the living room. Mike whispered, “I get a damn chubby every time I play that guitar.” Keith suspiciously glanced over at Mike then pulled his arm off Mike’s shoulder. Derrick and Prez helplessly chuckled. Doug returned and started strumming and singing Sister Golden Hair, a song he had heard the band play, so he knew they would easily sing along. At the start of the second verse, while Doug sang the lead vocals, the four boys began softly wooing and ahh-ing, in perfect harmony. Soon Derrick was countertop drumming, keeping the simple beat. Doug ended the song, thrilled that he heard doo-wops in sync. He quickly cheered, “Right there, what have you done?” Prez shrugged and smiled, “Singing in harmony.” Mike nodded, “During the winter, Derrick and I would spend some time singing with only an acoustic, figuring out our vocal ranges.” He paused to chuckle, “We couldn’t do much more than privately make out, so we had to do something.” Derrick added, “By the spring, it was all four of us, not really working on songs, but ooo’s and ahs with chords.” “You were listening,” Doug emphatically stated. “Hearing isn’t the same, with amplifiers blaring, drums thumping and cymbals crashing, you can’t help hearing. Really listening requires involvement. Get it?” “Got it,” four voices chanted. Returning his guitar to its stand, Doug said, “Rehearsals and knowing the songs have helped, but listening to yourselves, voices and instruments, makes the band unified.” Walking back to the counter, Doug prompted, “Now, speaking of unified, what is this thing you’ve been doing, as in to Ben, Corey, Graham and Danny?” Doug sat on a stool again. Mike giggled, “An extension of what we can already do, isn’t it?” Derrick teased, “We haven’t created clouds or caused floods, have we?” “Ah, but you’ve moved beyond the physical into the metaphysical,” Doug grinned. “The change in Ben was almost overwhelming. He actually cares about himself, and now he’s learning to care for someone else too.” Prez huffed, “All he ever needed was to feel included instead of excluded.” “He wasn’t very receptive at first,” Mike said. “Whatever it was that fucked with him was pushed aside, simply by allowing it to drop into the past.” “We all had several opportunities to talk to him,” Keith revealed. “Ben listened too, to each of us individually and all of us as a group. Include Brian and Pete, and Drew and Corey too, and he had eight examples and probably alternate perceptions too.” “He wanted, we provided,” Derrick shrugged. “In return we get a pair of ears listening, and two strong arms to help move gear around. The last part wasn’t planned, but it has worked out that way.” “And Graham?” Doug prodded. All four boys shrugged. Doug sighed, “What frightens me is crossing that boundary to the other side. Generally, that’s very unsafe, ya know?” Prez nodded, “All I could feel from Graham was uncertainty, or more accurately, confusion; with Francis gone and Ben there, already very willing to be anything Graham needed. What happened wasn’t what any of us expected.” Keith explained, “The timing was kind o’ fucked up. Graham had just had a major argument with a drunk friend out on the lawn. Between that and the hours he already spent with Ben, Graham was up and down like a yo-yo, not sure what was good or bad anymore.” Mike asked, “Is that what you felt at the time?” Keith thought a moment then nodded, “Encapsulated, with my own twenty-twenty hindsight included.” Derrick reminded, “Prez collapsed, scaring the hell out of all of us.” Doug patiently explained, “Brian and I discussed this and have come up with some possible reasons. First of all, let me explain that over the weekend we noticed two very important things. It’s highly likely that Corey and Eddie have natural clairvoyant abilities. Having known Francis, Eddie more than Corey was like a beacon. Prez’s mother protected everyone present that night, including Francis, offering up Prez to become the vessel that Francis spoke through.” “Why me,” Prez quickly asked. Doug shrugged, “It’s possible that Francis chose you, rather than your mom pointing the way.” Mike checked with Derrick, “That makes sense to me.” Derrick nodded, “Yup, me too.” Seeing only confusion on the faces of Doug, Keith and Prez, Derrick reminded, “Francis was thin, about five-eight, and redder hair than Prez’s. As a matter of fact, Prez last summer was generally the same height and build as Francis was, when we met him at Mike’s party. I’m just sayin’ maybe Francis chose Prez, to make the whole thing more important to Graham; a recognizable voice from a similar body.” Keith grumbled, “I did not like that, one tiny bit.” “It does make more sense,” Prez muttered. Fascinated, Doug grinned at the four of them, because he could see their auras growing and intermingling. Prez explained, “My mom wouldn’t put me into a position that would make me so weak that I’d crumble. Francis choosing me makes more sense to me.” The front door opened and Rush barked once, but didn’t get up. Brian walked past the entryway wall, appearing to dramatically whither with each step he took until he finally knelt and kissed the carpeted floor. Doug grinned, “Traffic?” “Fuckin’ morons,” Brian weakly mumbled. “Freeways turn into parkways, so we can all lounge around listening to the fuckin’ radio. I took side streets from Santa Monica to Woodland Hills, the freeways were so completely screwed. If I hadn’t, I’d still be out there.” Taking notice of the four boys and his lover, Brian smiled, “I missed something here?” For the next minutes, while dinner was prepared by the boys and they strolled in and out to the barbecue, Brian was filled in on the conversations they had. They all sat down to eat and almost immediately got silly. Still unwinding from his drive, Brian softly asked for various items to be passed, much more so than anyone else, until everything was passed to Brian’s end of the table. After dinner, Mike, Derrick, Keith and Prez soon left to pickup Drew and Corey, for their first self defense class at Bally’s. While waiting for class to begin, all six decided to swap partners, so that lovers never had the chance to hurt one another. Drew would spar with Keith, Corey would spar with Derrick and Prez would spar with Mike. Two younger teenage girls came in the room. Corey gasped and Drew softly groaned. Prez checked, “What’s wrong, Corey?” Sadly shaking his head, Corey sighed, “That blond girl…” “No, Corey,” Drew softly and firmly said. He then told them, “When Corey and I were apart, I got friendly with her, because she was part of our school newspaper staff. That’s Susan Barnes.” Returning his attention to Corey, Drew stated, “She’s only a friend, Cor.” Mike grinned, “Here they come, dudes.” “Hi Drew,” Susan cheerfully said. “I didn’t know you came to this club.” Drew shrugged, “I haven’t been before tonight. My mom got my dad a family membership on Father’s Day.” Drew introduced Keith, Prez, Mike and Derrick to his friend then asked, “You know Corey?” Nodding, Susan smiled, “Hi Corey.” “Hi,” Corey muttered. Susan introduced her friend, Tanya Hillsman, to Drew and the other five boys. All of them greeted the girl, and she was nice to all, except for Drew. It was obvious to Keith, Derrick, Mike and Prez that Tanya and Corey were in the same unenthused state. They had barely begun chatting about the weekly classes they would all be attending when class began at seven sharp. A young woman, probably in her twenties, introduced herself as Roslyn Suder. Beside Roslyn, a young man, also in his twenties, introduced himself as Lonnie Farlow. They would be the instructors the next four weeks. This first class presented information relevant for Los Angeles; like staying in well lit areas, being aware of your surroundings, and exuding self confidence. Unfortunately, Corey wasn’t paying attention and was displaying exactly the low head hanging that Roslyn and Lonnie were talking about. Lonnie wasn’t a tall guy, about Derrick’s height, but well built. He got right in Corey’s face, forcing Corey into the present. Corey maintained eye contact with Lonnie, which became the next part of the lesson. Paired up, Prez and Mike tried to give each other killer “Brian Kellam” stares. In moments, both were howling hysterically. Drew, Keith, Corey and Derrick evilly snickered at Mike and Prez, drawing the instructors’ attention. Roslyn smirked at them, saying, “You’re supposed to be intimidating each other.” “It generally works,” Mike chuckled. “Except with each other,” Prez sniggered. Across the room, Lonnie sighed, “There are always a few rowdies in every class.” Roslyn tried her best to intimidate Prez. Locking eyes with the muscular and tall woman, Prez silently challenged her with his eyes. Truthfully, this lady presented more of a challenge then Jake had with a knife. She growled, “You think you can take me?” Never losing eye contact, Prez scowled, “You’re here to teach me and everybody in this class. I’ve already been knifed by a homophobic cretin, so teach me how to disarm someone that would’ve liked to kill me.” Nodding her head toward Mike, but maintaining eye contact with Prez, Roslyn asked “He’s your boyfriend?” Prez shook his head. Mike chuckled, “Why does everybody think that? That’s what started the fight in the first place.” Roslyn shifted her intense gaze to Mike and loudly said to the entire class, “Bigots are threats to women, people of races and alternate sexualities. I’m here because, as a girl, I was rudely propositioned on a few occasions.” Lonnie told the class, “I’m here because I was a target as a teenager too, not because of my sexuality, but simply because I wasn’t confident or strong enough and seemed to be an easy target. That’s why we’ve started the class with this simple introduction; those that appear to be targets become victims. Be aware of your surroundings. Hold your head up confidently and don’t act like a victim. When confronted, maintain eye contact at all times. You can avoid most fights before they ever start by those simple rules.” Returning to the front of the room, Roslyn stated, “Ladies, if you’ve been raised to believe this is a man’s world, ask yourself why that is. Being the supposed ‘fairer sex’ does not mean you have to be prey. I appear to be a bodybuilder, but that doesn’t mean I don’t like to wear dresses and act like a lady. Which leads us into our next topic; levels of awareness. Always consider your environment and events around you. A completely non-threatening environment is like inside your home.” “I was attacked in my home,” one middle aged woman in the class said. “If it weren’t for my husband, I don’t know that I’d be standing here now.” Moving nearer to that lady, Roslyn sighed, “I understand how you must feel violated. You are standing here now though, so you’ve obviously made a choice to protect yourself.” The woman nodded, so Roslyn continued, “Condition white is a safe environment and safe events. An event is this lady’s environment leads her to not feel comfortable where she should be most comfortable; at home.” Roslyn asked, “What did you do that got your husband involved?” “I screamed ‘no’ at the top of my lungs,” the woman meekly offered. Roslyn nodded, “That’s perfectly acceptable. No one should feel embarrassed by screaming.” She told the class, “Out on city streets, screaming for help will draw attention and very likely save you from violent confrontations.” Lonnie said, “You men and boys need to understand that simple fact too. Shouting for attention will get you help and attention. In this city, there’s nothing that says you’ll be confronted by only one other person. Making noise and being heard might be the difference between life and death.” Remembering Corey shouting at that woman at Knott’s Berry Farm, Drew grinned and bounced his eyebrows at his beloved. “So condition white is the safest environment and the safest events,” Roslyn continued. “Condition yellow is being aware of your surroundings and alert for signs of danger, like everyone should be every time they step foot out of their homes. An automobile accident had a car swerving out of control onto a friend’s lawn. Had he not been alert and quickly moved out of the way, he would’ve been hurt. Be aware of what’s going on around you at all times.” Lonnie explained, “Condition orange is when the environment, events or both lead you to begin to feel alarmed. A woman alone in a dark alley with several men following her should feel alarmed.” Pulling his keys out his pocket, Lonnie arranged the keys between the fingers of his fist and displayed them, saying “Here’s a weapon we all carry; our keys can become very effective deterrents. In an alarmed condition, you have every right to seek out every available weapon.” “We’re talking about survival, ladies and gentlemen,” Roslyn reminded. “If you want to be polite, then you may die quietly. I’ll assume everyone here would rather go down fighting and making as much noise as possible.” Everyone in the class vocally confirmed that. “Condition red is when you are confronted, are under attack and are responding,” Lonnie instructed. “We will be going through several exercises that will show you how and what to do under various conditions.” Roslyn stated, “Condition black is a blind panic; you’re out of control and may freeze. No one wants to be there, correct?” Again, everyone in the class vocally replied. “Remember these five levels, ladies and gentlemen,” Roslyn instructed, “White is lowest level of alertness. Yellow cranks it up a notch, where you all should automatically be the moment you step foot out of your homes. Orange is imminent danger and preparation. Red is when you are confronted and are responding. Black is blind panic. We’ll be asking each of you about those five levels for the rest of this class and the next four weeks.” A thick gymnastic mat was dragged out and set in the center of the floor for Lonnie and Roslyn to begin demonstrating various techniques. Lonnie went after Roslyn. Taking hold of Lonnie’s shoulders, she held on tightly, went down to her butt easily and flung Lonnie, who had to be at least one hundred and sixty pounds, over and behind her. He landed with considerable force on the mat. Practicing that one simple move took the remainder of the class. As forewarned, either Roslyn or Lonnie asked each of the students about one of the five levels. Prez and Keith were amazed watching Drew’s friend, Susan, and her friend, Tanya, sending Roslyn and Lonnie flying over and behind them. Even the middle aged lady who had been attacked in her home used momentum to send Roslyn and Lonnie flailing to the mat. Every person in the class got to try the move out with the two instructors. For the remaining minutes of the class, the instructors randomly chose two students to try the move. Mike was sent flying over the middle aged woman that was attacked in her home. Then Mike got to send Prez flailing onto his back. While Lonnie folded and returned the mat to the corner of the room, Roslyn announced, “Next week, we’ll concentrate on blocking punches and subduing attackers with knives.” Another one of the teenage male students asked, “Why did we start with this lesson?” “For two reasons,” Lonnie answered. “First, it’s extremely easy, and secondly, it builds confidence. Now all of you know that your size has nothing to do with your ability to send someone larger for a spill that would hurt.” Roslyn firmly instructed, “Do not try these exercises without mats to break your fall. For those of you that would like additional practice, this same class will be repeated Thursday afternoon at two and Saturday morning at nine.” Holding up one arm, Lonnie waved and smiled, “Have a good night everyone and remember those five levels of alertness.” Roslyn also offered her farewells and everybody started leaving the classroom. Drew immediately went to Corey and softly said, “I’ll tell her now, Cor.” Corey sighed then smiled, “You would do that?” Drew nodded, “In a second, to prevent another nightmare.” He then turned to Prez, saying, “We’ll meet you at the car, Prez.” Understandingly, Prez nodded and Drew hurried with Corey through the group of people ahead of them. Mike scowled, “What was that all about?” Slowly moving forward out of the room, Derrick smirked, “Remember Drew telling us about a bad dream Corey had? That girl Susan is the one Corey dreamed about.” “Oh shit,” Mike softly droned. Derrick nodded, “That’s why Corey was only partly paying attention tonight.” “And why Drew’s ready to take care of the situation, once and for all,” Prez added. Keith said, “Tonight, if Drew and Corey still decide to join us at Eddie’s, let’s give Corey some reminders.” Dropping off his temporary club visitor badge at the reception desk, Mike frowned, “You think they might not want to come?” Derrick handed the lady his visitor badge too. Keith shrugged, “It’s up to Corey and Drew. If they ask to be dropped off at the Seavers’, we’ll know Corey’s freaked enough.” Stepping up to Prez’s side, Derrick grinned, “We had a blast at Eddie’s last night, bro.” Walking out the club doors, Mike smiled, “Shaun and me jammed for about an hour. Graham got his new car and we all checked it out. It’s beautiful, with a moon roof, five CD changer and an in-dash GPS.” Checking around the group for nearby people crossing the parking lot, Mike then softly chortled, “Graham and Ben spent their first fifteen minutes there alone, in the bathroom together.” Surprised, Keith and Prez gasped, “Ben did that?” Derrick sniggered, “I don’t think Graham gave him much of a choice.” Mike chuckled, “Even more surprising, Eddie took dick pics, limp and for the first time ever, erect. Ben was there and participated in that too.” “With a little coaxing from Graham, Matt and Eddie,” Derrick devilishly grinned. “When I checked our e-mail earlier, there were six photos waiting, all from last night.” Dumbfounded, Keith and Prez glanced at each other. Through Keith’s wide grin, Prez didn’t even need to hear his lover’s thoughts about his teasing remarks and softly chuckled, “No.” Arriving at the cars, all four glanced around for Drew and Corey. Keith told Mike and Derrick, “We’ll meet you at Eddie’s.” Seeing Drew and Corey walk out of Bally’s together, Prez pointed and said, “There they are.” Peeking into the rear of the 4Runner, Mike smiled, “Good, you remembered to bring your acoustic bass.” Prez grinned and nodded. Mike checked with Derrick, “Ya ready, Dee?” Shaking his head, Derrick suggested, “Let’s wait to give Corey some hugs, whether he needs them or not.” Hurrying through the parking lot, Drew loudly said, “Sorry about that, dudes.” Keith asked, “You told her what the deal is?” Shaking his head, Drew frowned, “We never found her. Did you see her out here?” All four shook their heads and said that they hadn’t, but they hadn’t been looking either. As soon as Corey stepped closer, Derrick took him in his arms. Hugging Derrick back, Corey giggled, “What’s this for, dude?” Stepping back, Derrick grinned, “You seemed to need it.” Mike added, “We want you to come to the pool party tonight too,” and then gave Corey another hug. Glancing around, Corey giggled, “I’m fine, really. Drew’s gonna tell Susie the first chance he gets. If I have another nightmare over her, I’ll know I need serious counseling.” Drew grinned, “We’re going to Eddie’s, so Cor can get some dickie piccies.” “Your dickie piccies,” Corey giggled. Shaking his head, Prez started for the driver’s side door and unlocked the 4Runner. Together, Derrick and Mike called, “Prez?” Prez looked over at the 442, to find they were both flashing the lickity-split sign. Mike chuckled, “We told them last night. Eddie might still be laughing.” Derrick started the engine and teased, “I’ll lead the way, Magellan.” Corey, Drew and Keith cracked up. Prez got in his car chuckling, “I’m gonna get Brian for that and the giant redwood joke.” In the back seat, Corey whispered something to Drew then they cracked up. Backing out of the parking space, Prez grinned, “What’s so funny, Corey?” Corey shrugged and giggled, “You need to warn Brian before you get him, Prez. One of your orgasms might scare him straight.” Drew and Keith roared laughing. For most of the short drive to Eddie’s, Prez’s power shooting abilities were the topic of conversation. Keith shared the results of two shoot offs with Drew and Corey. Prez only grinned at the three of them. Following Derrick’s 442, Prez made the turn onto Baza Avenue when Drew and Corey began figuring out what the lickity-split signal meant. Keith proudly boasted that it was all from a remark Prez made during the last weeks of school. Stopping behind Derrick’s car, Prez quickly turned off the engine and got out to retrieve his acoustic bass. Noticing Prez hurrying, Derrick wondered, “What’s wrong, bro?” Opening the rear hatch, Prez sniggered, “Why did we agree to those shoot offs?” and pulled his bass out then closed the hatch. Getting out of the car, Mike answered, “To make me and Keith happy. We loved it, right bro.” “Always have,” Keith smiled. From behind, he grabbed Prez around the waist and whispered in his ear, “No matter how we do it, there’s always that final exciting show.” Waiting by the trunk of the 442, Derrick smirked, “We’ll have to do that again sometime, with Shaun.” Mike pulled out his acoustic guitar case. “And with Corey,” Prez added, and Drew quickly covered his mouth so he didn’t laugh too loudly at night. Derrick retrieved bongos, a Djembe, maracas and a tambourine from the trunk then closed it. “I’m not that much of a power shooter,” Corey giggled. Keith grinned, “For fourteen, yes you are.” Mike and Derrick led the way around the side of Eddie’s house to the backyard. Already back there and naked in or near the pool were Eddie, Matt, Ben, Graham, Shaun and Gil. Seeing their friends walk through the gate, Eddie, Matt and Gil quickly climbed out of the pool. Gil toweled off while Eddie and Matt went over to greet them. “I’m so glad you dudes made it,” Eddie cheered, and began going to each of the six for hugs. Shaking Keith’s hand and knocking knuckles, Matt smiled, “We were beginning to think something changed your plans.” “Just our Bally’s self defense class,” Keith reminded. “It ended at nine and we came right over from there.” Once Eddie had hugged everyone and Corey was recovering from the giggles, they followed their host to where a group of chairs were setup. Shaun was sitting there and softly finger picking arpeggios with Gil sitting across from him. Putting down his bass case, Prez smiled, “Ben, are you gonna hide in the pool by Graham all night?” Graham sniggered and Ben giggled, “At least until everyone’s naked.” Eddie and Corey began giggling. Derrick, Keith, Mike and Prez started stripping off their clothes. Drew grinned, “Eddie, can me and Corey use your bathroom?’ “It’s probably a good idea before we go in the pool,” Corey giggled. Eddie nodded and smiled, “Right this way,” then led Drew and Corey into the sunroom. Through the screened windows, everyone could here Eddie giggling, “Is this a necessary or recreational trip?” Corey cracked up and Drew sniggered, “Necessary, since we had dinner hours ago.” Eddie nodded, “Two nights in a row, Ben and Graham combined business with pleasure.” Holding Ben’s face down on his shoulder, Graham laughed, “We didn’t tonight. You dudes just want to believe we did.” Derrick and Keith took all the clothes to the table. Shaun sniggered, “Either they’re constipated or they made whoopee in there.” Shaking his head, Ben giggled. Graham devilishly muttered, “We’re certainly not constipated.” Parking his buns at the pool edge and dangling his feet in the water, Keith told Ben and Graham, “There’s new siding going up on our house. The contractors started making a racket at eight yesterday morning, so we’re in Agoura Hills the rest of this week.” Graham asked, “We’re good for the beach tomorrow?” Keith nodded, “We’ll be there around ten and hang until Prez starts getting burned up.” Sitting with Mike, Derrick and Shaun, Prez offered, “I’ll keep a T-shirt on, babe. That should allow us to stay a little longer.” Without warning, Mike and Shaun started playing a familiar progression. Prez wondered, “What tune is this?” “We worked out Lola last night,” Shaun answered, and kept on playing. Mike nodded, “Before Ben and Graham got here and Eddie’s camera flashed us.” Eddie cracked up and Matt evilly sniggered. In a few moments, Shaun and Mike were singing. I met her in a club down in North Soho Where you drink champagne and it tastes just like Cherry Cola C-O-L-A Cola. She walked up to me and she asked me to dance. I asked her name and in a dark brown voice she said, "Lola" L-O-L-A Lola, lo lo lo Lola Well, I'm not the world's most physical guy, But when she squeezed me tight she nearly broke my spine Oh my Lola, lo lo lo Lola Well, I'm not dumb but I can't understand Why she walks like a woman and talks like a man Oh my Lola, lo lo lo Lola, lo lo lo Lola Well, we drank champagne and danced all night, Under electric candlelight, She picked me up and sat me on her knee, She said, "Little boy won't you come home with me?" Well, I'm not the world's most passionate guy, But when I looked in her eyes, I almost fell for my Lola, Lo lo lo Lola, lo lo lo Lola I pushed her away. I walked to the door. I fell to the floor. I got down on my knees. I looked at her, and she at me. Well that's the way that I want it to stay. I always want it to be that way for my Lola. Lo lo lo Lola. Girls will be boys, and boys will be girls. It's a mixed up, muddled up, shook up world, except for Lola. Lo lo lo Lola. Lo lo lo Lola. Well I left home just a week before, and I never ever kissed a woman before, Lola smiled and took me by the hand, she said, "Little boy, gonna make you a man." Well I'm not the world's most masculine man, but I know what I am and that I'm a man, so is Lola. Lo lo lo Lola. Lo lo lo Lola. With everyone else clapping, Drew and Corey walked out of the sunroom laughing. Drew snickered, “You dudes had to have written that song.” Shaking his head, Mike smiled, “Sorry, it’s by the Kinks. I think Ray Davies wrote it, probably twenty-somethin’ years ago.” Corey grabbed his head like it might explode and howled. Derrick chortled, “That tune and the No, No Song get played during our school dances.” Noticing that he and Corey were the only two with clothes on, Drew pulled Corey closer and started untying his hubby’s board shorts. Knowing where they were and how many others were around didn’t matter much to Corey. Somehow, Drew had captured Corey’s undivided attention. It wasn’t simply Drew’s very expressive eyes, it was a year-and-a-half as friends and lovers; it was the change in Drew, becoming the willing leader so much of the time. No one, least of all Corey, expected Drew to be the one that pulled him close to undress him in a backyard surrounded by ten other teenaged dudes. So that only Drew would hear, Corey whispered, “Drew?” “You sexy angel,” Drew softly smiled. Corey blushed and giggled, “You’re gettin’ so bold. Showin’ us off again?” Drew nodded, “Any chance I get.” He incredulously added, “I belong to you. The healthier you get, the hotter you get and the crazier I get.” Corey’s shorts fell and his arms raised, for his hands to cover his glowing red face. They both began giggling. “Keith,” Mike called, “get your butt over here, bro. We need your voice.” Standing, Keith asked, “For what song?” Without answering Keith, Mike softly counted then he and Shaun began finger picking Dust in the Wind. Without any preparation at all, Keith easily sang; I close my eyes, only for a moment, and the moment's gone All my dreams pass before my eyes, a curiosity Dust in the wind All they are is dust in the wind Derrick sang the backup vocals during the second and third verses. Same old song, just a drop of water in an endless sea All we do crumbles to the ground though we refuse to see Dust in the wind All we are is dust in the wind Oh, ho, ho Now, don't hang on, nothing lasts forever but the earth and sky It slips away, and all your money won't another minute buy Dust in the wind All we are is dust in the wind All we are is dust in the wind Dust in the wind Everything is dust in the wind Everything is dust in the wind The wind Standing naked and waiting on the diving board for the end of the song, Drew clapped with the rest of the small audience and cheered, “Awesome!” He then dove in the pool. During those seconds Drew was on the diving board waiting, Ben noticed him and began whispering to Graham. Neither imagined that Drew was as defined as he was. Taking Drew’s place on the diving board, Corey waited for Drew to swim away. Ben and Graham shifted from speaking of Drew to Corey. As thin as Corey was, they were again surprised at Corey’s very wide shoulders and contrasting thin waist. Still clapping, Matt smiled, “You dudes are too good. Our school dances will be more like concerts.” Eddie nodded and giggled, “We watched Shaun and Mike work out those two songs last night.” Corey dove into the pool. “It was amazing,” Eddie gushed. “Pieces and parts became identifiable songs.” “They’ve all gotten better the last couple o’ months,” Keith smiled. Mike grinned, “Which wouldn’t mean shit without our lead vocalist.” At last, Graham climbed out of the pool. Prez expected Ben to follow, but he didn’t. Ben only watched his boyfriend jog to the diving board. Watching Ben’s head bounce slightly, in time with Graham’s butt, Prez couldn’t help grinning. Watching Prez devilishly grinning, Matt, Eddie, Gil and Keith cracked up, causing Derrick, Mike and Shaun to turn and grin. Widely smiling, Graham glanced around. Still chuckling, Eddie, Gil, Keith, Matt and Prez all pointed to Ben. Graham sniggered, “Teddy bear?” Ben dreamily hummed, and everyone roared. Turning on the diving board, Graham wiggled his ass for Ben. Clutching his chest and giggling, Ben fell backward, pretending to drown. Doing a backward flip off the board, Graham dove in. Matt smiled and softly shared, “You dudes are only seeing the silly side. Last Thursday night, Eddie and I found them watching the sunset from Graham’s room. It’s where Graham might’ve been with Francis. Come to find out, it was Ben’s idea.” Eddie nodded and softly explained, “After the sun went down, we started zipping up photos of Francis on Graham’s computer. The goof was gazing at pictures of his dying partner for a month. It was Ben’s idea to leave Graham one photo and put all the others aside.” “That necklace on Ben’s neck was given to him by Graham, right after your rehearsal yesterday,” Matt smiled. “We watched Graham give Ben a family heirloom, and then watched Ben fall apart, crying happy tears.” “That was lunch time yesterday,” Eddie giggled. “We didn’t see them again until after ten last night, when they came here with Graham’s new car.” “Earlier tonight, we went for a drive with them,” Matt told us. “Graham drove down Malibu Canyon and pulled into the beach parking lot. We watched the sunset from there then drove back here.” Mike evilly grinned, “So you saw them lunch yesterday, again last night, but not again until sundown tonight?” Nodding, Matt chortled and Eddie giggled his ass off. Turning toward the pool, Mike loudly asked, “What were you and Graham doing today, Ben?” Even by the pool light, everyone could all see Ben turn bright red. Guiding Ben’s giggling face down to his shoulder, Graham held him close, laughing “What’re ya tryin’ to do to me, dude? When I wasn’t getting some teddy bear action, I was gettin’ grizzly bear action. The rest of the time, we watched TV, listened to music, surfed the net, looked at Eddie’s pictures from last night, and your humongous bone, which by the way, is almost the same size as Matt’s and he’s way taller than you.” Everyone, including Mike, roared laughing. Corey could barely catch his breath. Shaking his head sadly, Graham grinned, “You need to be nice, Mike. First, I’ll have my grizzly bear pick you up and dump you in the pool. Then four of us will grab hold of you and let Derrick tickle you to tears again.” Ben and Graham whispered in each other’s ears. “No,” Mike cackled, “not again! It took me almost the whole day to recover.” Matt chuckled, “I’d be more worried about the grizzly bear picking your ass up. We’ve seen Ben pick up Graham with very little effort.” Eddie nodded and giggled, “Ben would’ve carried Graham all the way across the park, if his mom hadn’t caught the act.” Derrick sniggered at Mike, “You might be safe this time, but I would be more careful if I were you.” Mike turned to Ben and sweetly asked, “You wouldn’t, would you, Ben?” Widely grinning for a moment or two, Ben looked like he might. He giggled, “I just talked Graham out of it, this time.” At Mike’s nervous expression, those surrounding him cracked up. While they were indisposed, Ben picked up Corey and tossed him to the deep end of the pool. Hearing the giggling and the splash, those out on the patio turned to see Ben pick up and easily toss Drew at least six feet across the pool. Prez helplessly chuckled, “You’re in it deep now, Mike. Graham’s got a trained grizzly at his beck and call.” Mike sighed, “At least I knew it when Kellam wanted to kill me.” Unexpectedly, a camera flashed at Derrick, Prez, Mike and Shaun, sitting in a semi-circle. Matt looked over his shoulder at Eddie and sniggered. “What? I got above the waist, faces and partial instruments,” Eddie giggled. “This will go with the other controversial CD cover photo. Mike’s worried expression makes it even better.” Ben giggled, “Can I have a copy of that?” “Sure, bro,” Eddie nodded. Graham cracked up and loudly shivered, “Brrr!” “Grrr,” Ben happily replied. Everyone watched as Corey held onto one of Ben’s arms and stepped into the other hand. Effortlessly, Corey flew across the pool, giggling his little blond butt off. Ben offered to toss Drew again, but Drew politely declined. Prez noticed the time and got up to put his acoustic bass back in its case. Shaun sighed, “It’s after ten already,” and got up to put his Ovation acoustic away. Mike also put his guitar back in its case. Eddie called, “Okay dudes, let’s get the lineups started. This time let’s sort from the tallest to the shortest.” Gil told Keith and Derrick, “Over here, dudes,” and started to walk to the yard’s side fence. Ben, Corey, Drew and Graham climbed out of the pool to dry off. “Can’t we go with couples, like last night?” Shaun pondered. Matt offered, “Let’s check with our new participants.” He then told Prez, Keith, Drew and Corey, “Last night, for the first time, couples got each other worked up and Eddie took stiffy pics.” Eddie nodded and giggled, “That’s why I thought we’d start now. Everyone starts chatting and it takes a while to get the pictures taken.” Drew playfully complained, “You dudes are crazed. I was prepared for limp dicks. In the space of three weeks, Corey and I have shown everybody we’ve met.” Helplessly, Corey softly giggled. Prez checked, “Ben, you participated last night?” Nodding, Ben giggled, “We practiced just being couples then did the photos. It makes more sense doing the pics and then practicing being.” Tilting his head curiously, Corey grinned and wondered, “Being what?” Graham smiled, “Being together, sharing silently.” Eddie nodded, “Those special times where we’re not doing anything; we’re just together, at peace with each other and doing nothing.” Derrick offered, “We get so busy doing stuff, running here, going there, rehearsals, and making love that we forget that being is just as important as everything else we do.” “Oh,” Corey smiled, “that’s easy and fun too.” Drew confirmed, “Do you want to, Cor?” Taking Drew’s hand and starting for the lineup, Corey shrugged, “Sure, why not?” At the fence, eleven lined up; Matt, Gil, Keith, Prez, Derrick, Graham, Ben, Shaun, Mike, Drew and Corey. Shaun grinned, “At least I’m not the only circumcised dickie here, like Sunday night.” Lifting the camera and trying to get everyone in the picture, Eddie slowly backed up and giggled. Mike nodded, “Five cut and seven uncut, we’re almost half; about forty percent.” Keith teased, “Forty percent is where you’re usually at, bro.” Mike smirked and bitched, “Just ‘cos you’re at sixty percent, don’t blame me.” Gil chuckled, “I’m confused, forty percent and sixty percent of what?” After checking with each other, Derrick and Prez grinned, “Their erect size.” Corey began hysterically giggling. “We’ll all be able to figure who is who in these photos,” Matt smiled. He then reminded, “We’ll need to get eleven moons by the moonlight too, buttercup.” “I’ll stand next to Prez,” Eddie giggled. Keith chortled, “That should be a special pic, just the two of you.” “Front and back,” Matt suggested. “Not only are they both bubble butts, their pubes fan out almost the same.” Keith nodded and softly chortled. Eddie loudly giggled, “Hey now!” Matt reminded, “The camera lens doesn’t lie. You’ll see for yourself.” Drew sniggered, “We should change our order for the next pictures, by tan lines. Shaun and Gil have been working too many days this summer.” “That’s too true,” Shaun sighed. Gil grunted, “Only another two weeks, bubbala.” Eddie nodded, “You and Corey have the darkest tans, Drew.” “We’re out in the sun almost every day, at my pool,” Corey giggled. Noticing Eddie kneeling down, Drew laughed, “Dickie piccies first, Eddie?” “You’re all yappin’ up a storm,” Eddie giggled. Corey giggled, “Make your dickie swing, stud.” With gyrating hips, Drew obliged and softly chortled. His hips hit Corey’s and Mike’s, starting a chain reaction of flopping meat down the line. Of course, everyone exaggerated their hip swivels. Eddie snapped a photo then laughed, “That will be interesting; some dickies up, some down, some swinging to the left and others swinging to the right.” Matt walked away from the line and went to Eddie. Eddie giggled at his lover, “My dickie don’t hang or swing like you dudes.” Holding one hand out for the camera and gesturing toward the line with his other hand, Matt chortled, “It hangs and swings enough, buttercup. Do it for me.” Eddie stole a kiss then nodded and handed off the camera. Joining the line, Eddie squeezed between Drew and Corey. Shoulder-to-shoulder, they all started their hip swivels and gyrations again. In a few moments, another flash indicated Matt had snapped the photo. He looked up and smiled, “Very cool. Now chill and hang dudes.” Turning to Graham, Ben giggled, “Every night it’s something a little different.” Nodding, Graham smiled, “I want you to do some more dancing for me later, teddy bear.” Prez leaned forward and locked eyes with Graham, smiling, “You’ve done more for Ben’s confidence than four of us accomplished in almost a month.” Graham chuckled, “This is just the start too. We’ve got a goal in mind.” Ben giggled, “For Christmas.” Corey giggled, “Who will be pregnant?” and everyone cracked up. Graham proudly chortled, “Maybe both of us. We can only keep trying.” Ben whined through his giggles. Shaking his head, Keith sniggered, “I will never forget last Friday’s doctor appointment, Corey.” Corey giggled, “I scrape the shit out of my arm and Drew was all worried. The nurse takes a few tubes of blood and Drew can’t watch. When I go into labor, my hubby’s passed out on the floor and I’m really screwed.” Again, they all roared laughing. “This is a very interesting concept,” Shaun chortled. Gil smiled, “Later, bubbala.” Matt hummed then teased, “Laughter causes more bouncing dickies. Save gay pregnancies for the stiff dickie snaps.” Almost simultaneously, eleven voices promised, “We will.” During a calm moment, Matt took another photograph. He and Eddie swapped places. As Matt approached, Gil smiled, “So since you and Eddie have been a couple more than a year and half, you have two bambinos?” “Six,” Matt chortled, “two sets of triplets.” “We’re going for quintuplets next,” Eddie giggled. Drew and Corey howled. Keith smirked, “Now look what you’ve done, bro.” Drew sniggered, “It’s not our fault!” “Talk about your population explosions,” Keith teased. Prez nodded, “All gay couples, each going for twins, triplets and more could push it to seven billion in only three or four years.” Derrick chortled, “Like the baby boomers, we’ll call our generation the gay boomers.” “If only,” Shaun sighed. Corey offered, “Drew and I consider ourselves married the last week. Making love has become a whole new and awesome experience.” “Making love, our eyes are locked all the time now,” Drew softly grinned. “It might seem a little weird, but that change has definitely improved what was already awesome.” “Wow,” Eddie giggled, and then snapped another picture of eleven faces. He lowered the camera, giggling, “All of us obviously like this fantasy.” Nodding, Matt suggested, “Pair up, dudes.” Derrick leaned close to Mike and softly suggested, “Look around, Lick.” Glancing around as all the couples paired up, Mike’s eyes widened. He took Derrick’s hand and they moved aside, several paces away from where the other ten were standing and holding their partners close. Misty multicolored wisps surrounded all their friends. Bouncing around amongst the colors were pinkish balloons. They widely smiled then flew together and locked lips. Prez wondered what Derrick and Mike had been looking at, but Keith’s voice in Prez’s head asked, ‘Wanna go for septuplets tonight, baby?’ With a passionate kiss, Prez enthusiastically replied affirmatively, regardless of where they were sleeping that night or plans for the next day. Quickly, six couples and twelve dudes were happily giggling and reforming the line in pairs. Matt and Eddie remained together for the first photos of ten proud erections, smiling faces and moonlit moons. Then Gil and Shaun stepped away from the lineup while Matt and Eddie joined the lineup for another set of butt, crotch and facial photos. The lineup broke apart and for the first time, Prez noticed Ben and Ben noticed Prez. Out the group of twelve, Graham and Keith noticed that Ben’s and Prez’s erections were most similar; Ben’s hard bone slightly curved right and Prez’s slightly curved left, but in length and girth, they were very similar. Matt took Eddie’s hand and Keith took Prez’s hand for the final pictures of the night; Preston’s and Eddie’s butts and pubes. Once those photos were snapped, Graham then insisted that two more pictures be taken of Prez and Ben together, front and back. Between Ben’s giggles, Prez softly shared, “I’m so proud of you. Graham’s treating you well?” Ben sighed, “Oh, he’s so much like what I’d hoped; he’s a dream come true. Somehow, he thinks a lot of me too.” Eddie giggled, “And they’re yapping up a storm! Turn around, dudes.” They turned and Prez whispered, “Bend over on three; one, two, three.” They both bent over to give them full moons. The camera’s flash went off twice. Ben’s giggling was drowned out by Matt’s, Keith’s, Graham’s and Eddie’s loud laughter. Grinning widely, Ben and Prez turned around to return to their partners. Derrick softly sniggered, “My once polite best friend has become a deviant.” “I think last month very much proved that,” Mike chuckled. Wrapping his arms around Prez’s waist, Keith smiled, “My sex machine.” Drew and Corey went over to Keith and Prez. Corey sweetly asked, “When do you think we could go camping again?” Prez shrugged and deferred to Keith. Keith said, “We’re planning on the beach tomorrow afternoon. We could go tomorrow night.” The four of them considered that idea. Drew and Corey wanted to hit the beach too, so Keith and Prez promised to pick them up. They could consider camping the next day while at the beach. Not too far away, Shaun checked with Mike, “Would it be alright if we got another practice session in tomorrow night, dude? I’d really like to work on Bringin’ on the Heartbreak. I don’t feel like it’s memorized enough.” Having heard Corey ask about camping, Mike answered Shaun; “It would be only the three of us, unless we get Doug and Brian to join us.” Shaun nodded, “That’s cool; just drums and two guitars, so I can hear the parts.” Corey and Drew shared a glance then Corey suggested, “I’d really like another camping trip with all three couples again, before school starts.” Derrick nodded, “Let’s plan that for next Wednesday night.” “Don’t you dare break fourteen, fuckers,” Mike playfully warned. Drew, Corey, Keith and Prez shook their heads, confirming they had no intention of even trying. Unexpectedly, Ben and Graham cracked up. “You didn’t,” Derrick, Mike, Keith, Drew and Corey laughed. Hysterical, Prez couldn’t speak. With Ben turning purple, Graham took him in his arms and chortled, “Yesterday we managed ten and weren’t even trying. By the way, we have to go.” The remaining ten lost it and howled laughing. “Not that it really matters a whole heck of a lot,” Eddie giggled, “but I have to ask, how you managed the ten?” Grinning madly, Graham shrugged, “It was our first day having intercourse, so we had to try a few positions out, didn’t we?” A variety of loud expletives flowed. Shaking his head sadly, Mike sniggered, “So we’ll go to the beach tomorrow. You two dudes won’t be able to walk, never mind swim.” Pulling Keith along, Prez went to Mike and whispered, “What were you and Dee noticing, before the erection pics, that made you so happy?” Mike leaned close and whispered, “Auras.” Surprised, Prez gasped, “You can see them?” Nodding, Mike smiled, “It’s not too difficult.” Slowly nodding and noticing Prez’s spark of interest, Derrick softly chortled. “Teach us,” Prez prompted. Turning to Derrick, Mike softy asked, “Can we teach them to see auras, Dee?” Suddenly, they had everyone’s full attention. Scowling and humming, Derrick thought for a moment before saying, “I’d love to, dudes. Doug and Brian taught us, so they’re really the right people to ask.” He told Mike, “We could at least take them through the feeling exercise.” Graham excitedly said, “We did that. It was very cool, dudes.” Ben nodded, “Visualize a blank white movie screen. That’s what Graham did and it worked for me too.” Almost simultaneously, Corey, Drew, Eddie, Gil, Shaun and Matt chimed, “Teach us too.” Derrick grinned and Mike chuckled, “Okay, we’ll split in half; six students and six subjects.” Corey, Drew, Eddie, Matt, Keith and Prez lined up. Mike instructed, “You’re too close dudes. Eddie doesn’t have his camera, so get an arm’s length between you.” Like a military formation, each put up their arms and made space. Facing Matt, Derrick nodded, “Let’s line up so students don’t know the subjects very well; Ben, Graham, Gil and Shaun, lineup across from Drew, Corey, Keith and Prez.” Derrick stood across from Matt. Mike stood across from Eddie. In a few moments, all the aura test subjects were lined up and spaced apart. Mike instructed, “The idea is for the students to emotionally feel the subjects. Matt, step forward so you’re toe-to-toe with Derrick and close your eyes. Clear your mind and picture the blank movie screen, like Ben suggested. Tell us what you feel from Dee.” Derrick said, “Understand, you’re telling us what you feel about my general personality. Each of these things you feel is associated with a color. We haven’t memorized the colors, so students will get confirmation from the subjects, and probably the subject’s partner too.” Matt moved closer to Derrick, softly murmuring, “I don’t know if I can do this.” Derrick smiled, “Believe that you want to, dude. You know as well as I do, believing you can do something is half the battle.” Matt glanced at Eddie, sighing, “I don’t get it.” Picking up on Matt’s continued trepidation, Eddie moved forward, toe-to-toe with Mike. Closing his eyes, Eddie exhaled and attempted to feel something from Mike. Tilting his head, Eddie softly said, “Shielded, careful, playful, obsessive...” Derrick grinned and nodded. Further down the line, Keith and Prez softly chuckled. Eddie giggled, “Guess that means I did okay?” and then opened his eyes. Keith sniggered, “Yeah, that’s Mike.” Mike checked with Prez; receiving a wide smile and nodding head. He then checked with Derrick, asking, “When am I shielded?” Derrick shrugged, “It’s not a bad thing, Lick. You’ve been man-of-the-house more than three years, it makes perfect sense.” He faced Matt, asking “Ready to try, dude?” Shaking his head, Matt grinned, “More demonstration, please.” Beside Eddie was Corey who was facing Ben. Corey took a step closer to Ben then closed his eyes. Without prompting, Corey raised his hands and actively felt the air surrounding Ben. He then mumbled, “Honest... and educated... and intense... wait, where did that thought come from?” He opened his eyes and looked up at Ben then scowled. Ben softly asked, “What is it, Corey?” Stepping back, Corey forced a grin and promised, “Another time.” Glancing back and forth toward his other friends, Ben then prompted Corey, “It’s okay to say it here and now.” Corey sighed, “Are you sure?” Without hesitation, Ben nodded. Corey softly shared, “You think you’re lucky, that somehow Graham slipped past the Reaper, that he might die. The accident you now know of scares you more than any other single thing.” Ben’s jaw flopped down. It seemed Corey had read a fleeting thought and worry, something that simply flew through Ben’s mind, as it had at least once a day for almost a week. Derrick tapped Mike. Facing each other, they smiled and playfully bounced their eyebrows. Eddie quickly moved beside Ben and rubbed his shoulder, offering, “Maybe it’s simply all of us, having learned so abruptly that teenagers can die, that we aren’t indestructible. It was a rude awakening for each of us here.” Slowly shaking his head, Graham turned Ben to face him. He firmly assured, “It won’t happen, teddy bear. Something I learned from our chats about the day of the accident; Francis and I woke at seven then left my house around eight in the morning, way before my mom was ready to leave for work. After an entire day in the sun, and then going to dinner, we shouldn’t have seen that movie before leaving Huntington Beach. We were both having such a good time, all day, it seemed to just fly by, and neither of us wanted it to end. The movie ended around eleven-thirty, so it must’ve been midnight when we got to my car. I won’t make that mistake again, not for a movie. A day can end and be started again the next morning.” Happier about Graham’s admission than concerned about how Corey knew so precisely what was going through his mind, Ben stepped nearer to Graham, gave him a tender kiss, and then whispered in his ear, “Needing time apart or breaking up wouldn’t be as devastating as that total loss.” “You don’t have to even worry about any of those three things,” Graham softly replied in Ben’s ear. Facing Drew, Corey giggled, “I told him, another time.” Grinning widely, Drew shrugged, “Keeping the secret when twelve dickies are flapping in the breeze is kind o’ pointless.” Everyone helplessly sniggered. Noticing his dumbfounded older brother, Drew rolled his eyes and slouched, “Come on, bro; last week it was eight, a week later we’re at twelve, next week it’ll be somewhere between sixteen and twenty dickies that might be hangin’ out.” Eddie giggled, “I’ll invite Jerry and Mack; each of their dickies count as two.” Mike and Derrick shuffled down the row to Keith and Gil. Derrick smiled, “Your turns, dudes.” “Until Ben and Graham finish whispering sweet nothings,” Mike chuckled. Giggling his bubble-butt off, Eddie returned to Matt. Gil stammered, “Don’t think I can... do this.” Keith shrugged, “I’ll try first then?” and Gil nodded. Keith took a step closer to Gil and closed his eyes. He scowled, “Ya know, I’m not feeling much more than I already know about you, dude.” After a few moments of silence, Keith’s eyes opened and locked with Gil’s eyes. “This won’t wait,” Keith huffed. Surprising everyone, most of all Prez and Shaun, Keith reached for and took Gil’s arm, and then led Gil away for a private chat. Drew prompted Graham, “Ya wanna try and read me, dude?” Taking a step closer to Drew and nodding, Graham closed his eyes. After a longer few moments, Graham softly said, “I feel like you’re very creative, Drew. It’s like a technical thing too, not just creating any ol’ thing, but more like knowing one set of things, so you can learn more along the same lines and build on it. I also feel growth, and like you’re teetering, trying to find a comfortable balanced place...” “Holy shit!” Corey softly giggled. Graham opened his eyes and wordlessly checked with Corey. “You got it, dude,” Corey cheered. Mike and Derrick sniggered. Corey smiled, “Drew writes for the school newspaper. He’s able to be creative, but he’s using and building upon what he already knows. I’ve read all his articles and watched the changes turn into a style that’s uniquely Drew. The same thing goes for Drew running the P.A. mixer; he uses what he hears and knows, way better than I could, noticing the slightest differences in sounds.” Drew nodded and grinned, “You couldn’t have known this, Graham, but up until about March or April, when Corey and I started getting more serious, I used to consider myself bi-sexual. So what you said about finding balance, a happy medium, is true too. I wouldn’t have even considered going to a skinny dipping party last summer. I’m here know though, and since everyone is being cool, I’m accepting, yeah, this could happen again, at least with this group.” Paying more attention to Keith, now returning with Gil, Prez was startled by Shaun asking, “You wanna try and read me, Prez?” “Your boyfriend needs you,” Prez quickly responded. Shaun barely turned his head to see Gil approaching and appearing very sad when Prez added, “You can make it better.” Stepping away from the line, Shaun hurried to Gil. The two of them wandered further away again. Derrick grinned, “I think you all get the idea.” “Everything said with words can be associated to colors,” Mike explained. “We don’t always look for auras, but when Dee and I do choose to perceive them, it’s not only pretty, it sends shivers down our spines.” Derrick nodded, “Specifically, Matt, it’s not surprising you had trouble going there to feel and see with more than your senses. That’s not you, dude; no harm done.” “I want to, but it feels uncomfortable,” Matt shared. Derrick shook his head, smiled and briefly hugged Matt, saying, “It don’t matter. You’re just as valuable a friend now as you were earlier tonight, last night, or days ago. Look at it this way, your boyfriend and you make a hell of a team.” Derrick stepped back from Matt. Eddie quickly took Derrick’s place and wrapped his arms around his lover. Mike added, “We guessed that Eddie and Corey would have no problems doing this experiment. From Friday night, when we were with Graham and Ben at Doug’s and Brian’s place, we knew neither of them would have any difficulty at all. It’s just a different level of perception; some can do it easily, some need practice, like Dee and me, others won’t ever be able to see them.” Drew pulled Corey closer. Willingly, Corey cuddled with his hubby and visibly relaxed. Drew chuckled, “Guess we have something new to try and learn about?” Corey nodded and giggled, “So you can use that knowledge to create something very cool.” Facing each other and still swinging their held hands together, Prez and Keith were silently sharing Gil’s well guarded secret. Ben and Graham moved closer to Matt and Eddie. The four of them watched Shaun and Gil returning to the larger group. Gil forced a smile, telling Ben, Graham, Eddie and Matt, “It’s cool and I’m fine, just totally blown away.” Eddie asked Shaun, “What’s up?” “For now, I hope you don’t find out,” Shaun answered. Gil shook his head and shivered, considering revealing his secret. He glanced around at all the other boys in the yard. He huffed, “Ya know what? I’m tired of hiding shit. I’ll tell you what Keith told me.” He collected himself for a moment then admitted, “My parents have anger management problems. I’m as mellow as I am, or at least try to be, because home stresses me out. There’s nothing I’d like more than to bring some of you dudes home to introduce you to my family, but it’s an unrealistic hope. I know they’re homophobic and don’t tell them about me and Shaun, because it would turn out very bad. After talking with Keith though, they had better watch their steps. If they ever get physically abusive with me or my little sister again, I’ll have them arrested. Then I’ll talk to Keith’s father for legal representation.” Eight jaws dropped. Only Shaun, Keith and Prez weren’t surprised with Gil’s statements. First to encircle and embrace Shaun and Gil were Eddie and Matt. Ben and Graham joined and soon the other six did as well. Basking in warmth and understanding, Gil nervously chortled, “If only we had clothes on.” They all chuckled and the twelve person hug began to break apart. Derrick told everyone about his father and how he wound up living with Mike. Prez took over from there, explaining a little about his father, the divorce and how he came to live with his mom in California. Since it was well after midnight, the boys put their clothes on, beginning with Drew and Corey. In minutes, everyone was dressed and saying goodnight. They would all meet at Zuma Beach the next morning. Once alone in 4Runner, Drew asked Keith, “How’d you figure out Gil’s deal, bro?” Keith sighed, “I wish I hadn’t. We’re talking about a father that has temper tantrums and punches walls; a mother that went berserk one night and broke all four dinner plates, filled with uneaten food, on the kitchen floor, and then got more pissed off cleaning up the mess she made. Gil’s little sister ran to her room crying and hid out. While both parents were screaming and yelling at each other, Gil snuck out with his sister. They went to a movie, then Gil dropped his sister off at a friend’s home. He went home, knowing his parents had serious issues, to argue it out with both of them. That was only a few months ago, before we met Gil. They take out all their frustrations on each other. Gil and his sister are the unwilling witnesses to meltdowns all too frequently.” Corey grumbled, “There’s some really fucked up adults.” “I can’t even imagine it,” Drew shivered. “I mean, we all know mom’s having a rough time with that kid at the hospital, but she’s not flippin’ out and smashing shit.” Turning slightly in his seat, Keith said, “Our parents know how to have an argument or disagreement without screaming, yelling or making it obvious to us. A problem between them isn’t our problem, and it shouldn’t be. When John got in trouble the start of the summer, it wasn’t a problem between me and John, or you and John, or Prez and John. And the problem was serious enough, yet not so serious that it effected the entire household. In that house, Gil’s parents make all their work, personal and family issues everybody’s problem.” Prez asked, “Corey, what do your parents do?” Corey confirmed, “You mean when they argue?” “Yeah.” “They take it to their room or out of the house, most of the time,” Corey replied. “I know that something’s going on, but they don’t make it part of my life, not until days after the fact, when they eventually decide to tell me what was up.” Turning into Corey’s neighborhood, Prez said, “It’ll be close to ten when we get here to pick you up for the beach.” Drew nodded, “We’ll be ready for that and camping too, if we decide to go tomorrow night.” A minute or so later, Prez stopped at the curb in front of Corey’s house. Leaning forward, Corey gave Prez and Keith unexpected kisses on the cheek. He smiled, “See ya in the morning,” then shuffled out of the back seat. Drew softly chortled, “He’s lovin’ having so much to do with other gay dudes. See ya later,” and then followed his beloved out and closed the back car door. Drew asked, “What do you think, Cor?” Reaching into his pocket for the house key, Corey wondered, “About?” Drew shrugged, “Anything and everything; like what we did tonight?” Corey paused for a few moments, locked eyes with Drew and sighed, “I wish we had found Susie. Without a doubt, I simply don’t like girls. The last few hours, with only other gay dudes, was way more fun than the two hours spent at Bally’s.” He then unlocked the front door and stepped inside. Absorbing that, Drew followed Corey into the house. He locked the door behind him then followed Corey to the kitchen. Once there, Drew promised, “I’ll tell Susan that I love you, as soon as possible.” Smiling widely, Corey faced Drew and hung his arms over his hubby’s shoulders, saying, “I know you love me, and that you’ll deal with Susie. Ya know how I know?” Holding Corey’s hips, Drew prodded, “How?” “Everything we do proves it, every day,” Corey admitted. “You take every opportunity to take my clothes off, and you do it like we’re alone, caressing me, in front of everybody.” Softly chuckling, Drew nodded and waited for more. Corey giggled, “I am learning, Drew. Other gay dudes must think I’m okay looking, because I’ve caught a few glances, and been told it’s so, but in my mind, you’re the sexy stud everybody should be gazing at. I look at you and see perfection. Others look at you, but never get the whole picture somehow. I was paying attention when Ben tossed us in the pool. He treated you exactly the same as he treated me. Come to find out, Matt noticed Prez and Keith noticed Eddie and Ben. That’s the part I’m struggling with. We all notice each other, but other than a few silly remarks, it goes no further.” At the pause, Drew gently reminded, “Twelve gay dudes making six couples; each and every one of us thinking more about who we love most. Keith didn’t hit on Ben or Eddie, he only noticed similarities.” Corey wondered, “What similarities did you notice?” Drew shrugged, “I noticed everything, Cor; body shapes, chests, shoulders, bellies and legs. I saw twelve dicks, limp and erect, and each was just slightly different.” Corey prompted, “Tell me more, be specific.” Drew grinned, “Specifically, let’s rearrange the line-up by leg length first. Matt, Gil, Keith and Prez have the longest legs. The shortest legs there were Eddie’s, Mike’s, Shaun’s, yours and mine. The thing to remember is that we’re the youngest in the group. Mike and Shaun are seventeen and probably pretty close to fully grown. “The trimmest waists were yours, mine, Graham’s and Prez’s. The nicest abs were Matt’s, Keith’s, Derrick’s, Prez’s, Eddie’s and Graham’s.” “And yours,” Corey added. Drew shrugged and smiled, “I can’t tell that, but I’ll take your word for it.” “What about dickies?” Corey cheekily smiled. “I’ll prove to you that I’m gay enough to notice them too,” Drew sniggered. “We’ll start with limp dickies, from smallest to largest, okay?” When Corey giggled and nodded, Drew listed, “Eddie, Ben, Mike, Shaun, you and Prez are all in the same league, about three inches, with slightly varying thicknesses. Slightly longer, from about four inches to over four inches, were Gil, Derrick, me, Graham, Keith and Matt.” Drew checked, “Agreed?” Shaking his head, Corey giggled, “You hang nicer than Graham, about the same as your brother.” “I’ll have to take your word for it,” Drew smiled. Corey observed, “You both have about the same length, but your dick is much thicker than Graham’s.” “The amazing thing is how those dicks measured up when erect,” Drew continued. “Without a doubt, Eddie and Mike change the most. The least amount of change probably goes to Matt and Keith. Everybody else falls in the middle, no major surprises.” Scowling slightly, Corey confirmed, “You think I’m in the middle too?” “You are, angel,” Drew smiled. “You hang about three inches, but your dick is pretty thick.” Corey giggled, “Ya think so?” “I know so,” Drew assured, and then leaned closer to whisper, “What I love is watching your dick get hard. Including Brian and Pete, I’ve now seen twelve other dicks, hard and soft. There is no other dick I want in my mouth or in my butt more than yours.” Leaning back slightly, so Corey could see the truth in his eyes, Drew smiled, “The great thing is, we’re the youngest and still measure up. Where will we be in two years, when we’re seventeen? Proportionally, not much different, but we’re sure to grow.” Corey rapidly nodded, and then asked, “Who was most attractive to you?” “Eddie,” Drew quickly answered. Quite surprised because Eddie wasn’t blond, Corey squeaked, “Really?” Drew nodded, “He’s got the second cutest body, the second cutest personality and the second cutest giggle.” Liking the way Drew stated that, Corey moved closer and hung off Drew. Drew asked, “Who did you think was most attractive?” Corey began giggling. Grinning, Drew pulled only his head back to see Corey’s face, but Corey hid his face on Drew’s shoulder. “Come on, Cor,” Drew chortled. Without lifting his head, Corey giggled, “All of ‘em.” Uncontrollably, Drew evilly snickered. Corey giggled, “There was something attractive about all of them, really.” Drew chuckled, “Pick one, other than me and Prez.” Barely showing his face, Corey giggled, “It would have to be Graham, then.” Drew prodded, “Why?” Corey sighed, “He’s the most like you, in looks and personality.” “Ya think?” “In most respects,” Corey grinned. “He’s not shy, but other than that, yeah, he’s got the sense of humor, the cutest face and nicest body, overall. I can honestly say they’re all attractive in some way though.” Drew placed a tender kiss on Corey’s cheek, since that was as close to Corey’s mouth as he could reach. Corey whispered, “I love you, Drew.” Drew smiled and purred, “I love you too, Corey.” For another few minutes, they held one another close in the Seavers’ kitchen. Drew softly asked, “I’m guessing since you came here instead of your bedroom, you’re hungry?” Corey nodded, “A little. Just can’t decide what I want.” “Ya want an apple?” “That wouldn’t fill me up.” “A sandwich?” “That might be too much.” “I’ll split it with you?” “Cool.” Since Corey didn’t budge, Drew grinned, “Let’s make it quickly, so I can get you in bed and gobble ya up.” Nodding, Corey giggled, but before completely releasing Drew, he leaned in for a completely unexpected smooch. Enjoying it, Drew’s eyes closed. Leaving Drew somewhat dazed, Corey stepped back and went to the fridge to get sandwich fixings. Shaking off the urge to attack Corey in the kitchen, Drew helped make a turkey sandwich. Corey placed two pieces of wheat bread on a plate. Drew put mayonnaise on the bread. Seeing Corey put more than the expected three or four slices of turkey on the bread, Drew grinned and tore off a few pieces of lettuce. Giggling, Corey put three slices of Swiss cheese on the pile of meat. Suspiciously eying Corey, Drew added the lettuce then put the top piece of bread in place while Corey put stuff back in the fridge. Drew got a knife and carefully cut the sandwich in half. Corey took the plate to the table while Drew deposited the knife in the dishwasher. Entering the dining room, Drew found Corey standing and waiting for him. As had become habit, Drew sat down and Corey maneuvered onto Drew’s lap. Drew sniggered. Corey giggled. They kissed, believing that would be enough to allow them to eat, but alas, the best laid plans of mice and men flew to the wind. Completely thrilled with the quantity of meat and cheese Corey put on the sandwich, Drew pushed the plate aside then pulled Corey closer and began gobbling away at his hubby’s throat and shoulder. Corey cracked up and held on tightly to Drew. In moments, they were making out. Concentrating on a fleshy ear, Corey purposefully slid around Drew’s lap. Drew lifted Corey’s shirt and ravenously devoured a tiny nipple. Thankfully, the Seavers’ master bedroom was on the other side of the house, because they couldn’t stop. Lifting Corey and placing him on the table, Drew then ripped open his lover’s shorts and tore them off, dropping them on the carpeted floor. What began on the table was finished, many minutes later, on the floor. Deliriously happy with one another, they remained there, basking in the afterglow, for quite a few more minutes. Now starving, they decided to eat the sandwich, which eventually became a second sandwich when Corey admitted he was still hungry. Watching Corey put an incredible sixth and seventh slices of meat on top of the Swiss cheese, Drew covered his mouth and quickly went outside where he cracked up. Drew was still laughing when Corey walked outside with a glass of milk, the plate and a raging erection. Drew wanted more too, so they made use of a poolside chaise lounge, where Drew went for a ride on Corey. When that round was complete, they were both surprised that they had made love outside for the very first time. They finished their midnight snack after one in the morning. Enthralled and not thinking clearly, they then decided to enjoy the night, cuddled together on the same chaise lounge. Peacefully, under a clear, starry night sky, they fell asleep there. About six-thirty in the morning, Bill Seaver woke before the alarm. He padded out to the kitchen in his boxers to start a pot of coffee. Seeing Corey’s bedroom door open and the bed made, as if it hadn’t been slept in, Bill scowled and worried where the boys might be. His answer came less than a minute later when he stepped into the kitchen and saw them naked outside on the patio chaise lounge. Corey was fully draped over Drew. He only looked a little closer to determine if they were awake or asleep. It seemed that they were asleep, so he made the coffee, trying to decide if he should bother waking them up or not. Bill knew it would embarrass them both, but Drew much more so. Since he had a jump on the day, Bill went to take his shower and shave, deciding to leave the boys be. If they were still out there and asleep when he returned to the kitchen, he would wake them then, figuring it would be better than his wife finding them there. Twenty minutes later, Bill returned to the kitchen dressed and ready for his day. Seeing the boys hadn’t moved, Bill muttered, “How in the blazes did they manage to stay there all night?” and poured a cup of coffee. Since it was almost seven and Lanna would be awake any minute, Bill took his cup of coffee outside. He sat at the table, only a few yards away from his son and son-in-law, then softly called their names. They barely shifted, so Bill called them again, more loudly. Corey sleepily glanced around. Drew stretched. Bill snickered. “DAD!” both boys excitedly yelled, and started to untangle themselves to get up at the same time. Laughing hysterically, Bill politely turned away. Once on his feet, Corey giggled, “Busted!” Seeing Corey and himself nude and with erections, Drew chortled, “Oh shit!” With nowhere else to hide, Drew threw himself into the pool. At least the cooler water would eventually chill his hot bone, Drew figured. Hearing the splash, Corey giggled at Drew, then turned to his father, asking, “Where’s mom?” Still turned away from his son, Bill laughed, “In bed, as far as I know, but not for much longer.” Remembering that their clothes were still on the dining room floor, Corey gasped then hurried into the house. Hysterical over his own embarrassment, Drew tried to calm himself down enough to at least say good morning to his father-in-law, but he couldn’t stop laughing. Inside, Corey scurried around the dining room, picking up his and Drew’s clothes and making sure the room didn’t look or smell like they had sex in there. Moving a chair back where it belonged, Corey heard the electronic beeping of his parents’ alarm clock. Lanna turned off her alarm and swung her feet to get out of bed. She put her light summer robe over her nightie then walked out of her room. Seeing Corey’s made bed and becoming extremely concerned, Lanna loudly called, “Bill?” Again, Corey gasped and raced back outside, carrying the clothes. Thankfully, his dad was still laughing, but explaining this to his mother should prove interesting. Still hurrying, Corey threw the clothes in the air to fall as they may then dove into the pool and beside Drew. At the shower of boxers, T-shirts and shorts, Bill roared laughing. Lanna walked outside, hearing her husband’s, Corey’s and Drew’s laughter. Relieved that the boys were home and fine, she smirked, “What in the world?” With a wide smile, Bill looked up and chortled, “Don’t ask.” “I almost had a heart attack seeing Corey’s door open and bed un-slept in,” Lanna huffed. Nodding agreement and standing, Bill sniggered, “They’re fine.” Picking up his coffee and taking hold of his wife’s hand, Bill turned to the giggling boys and sarcastically added, “Obviously!” Drew and Corey fell against each other and howled laughing. Leading his wife into the house, Bill smiled, “I found them out there, sound asleep.” Suspiciously humming, Lanna picked up the plate and glass on the table then followed her husband and closed the back door. Softly sniggering, Drew and Corey remained in the pool. They chatted about lame stories they dreamed up to explain themselves to Corey’s parents. Now wide awake, they started swimming laps until both adults had left for work. They then went inside to have breakfast. Finished eating, they realized that Keith and Prez would be there in about thirty minutes. The two boys went into hyper-speed, getting the clothes in from outside, cleaning the kitchen and meeting in the bathroom. They were still loading their backpacks for the camping trip when they heard the doorbell chime. Drew hurried to let his brothers inside. He cheekily grinned, “We have to go camping tonight.” Carrying both backpacks and overhearing Drew, Corey came to the entryway, giggling, “And then spend the rest of the week in Agoura Hills, that way we avoid embarrassing questions.” Keith rolled his eyes. Grinning insanely, Prez grunted, “Uh oh.” Drew told Corey, “Better leave a note, Cor.” Nodding and dropping the backpacks, Corey went to the kitchen giggling, “And maybe a forwarding address.” Shaking his head, Keith chuckled, “What did you do?” Drew shrugged and smiled, “What we seem to do a lot of lately. Then we fell asleep outside. Corey’s dad found us there.” “Naked,” Corey hollered from the kitchen. Then he and Drew cracked up. Prez sputtered and tried to contain hysteria to mere chortling for Keith’s sake. “Ya know, it’s really not fair,” Keith began playfully rambling, comparing and contrasting histories of himself and of Drew to no one in particular. With Keith still going off the deep end, Corey returned to the entryway. Giggling at the things Keith was saying, Corey picked up both backpacks. Prez led the way back outside and to his truck. Drew took the backpacks from Corey. Corey locked the front door then he and Drew hurried to the 4Runner. For the ride, Corey and Drew told Prez and Keith about the remainder of their night while K-Earth oldies played on the radio. They were all hysterical and only beginning to calm down when the 4Runner pulled into Russ’ surf shop. The water was relatively warm, so Prez and Keith didn’t need wetsuits. A few minutes later, they were strapping the two surf boards to the 4Runner’s top rack. Corey and Drew put two boogie boards in the rear storage area and they took off for Zuma, where Mike and Derrick were waiting. They all knew that Eddie worked until eleven, so Matt, Eddie, Graham and Ben wouldn’t be there for another hour. Paddling out on the boogie-boards, Drew and Corey joined the surfers and rode a few waves. Around noon, they decided to take a break for lunch. Prez immediately put on a T-shirt and a baseball cap. While Prez, Derrick and Corey made the food run, Mike, Keith and Drew remained on the beach with their stuff. Of course, Keith told Mike about Drew’s and Corey’s embarrassing awakening. Having attempted sleeping out under the stars with Derrick, but not succeeding, Mike asked, “Didn’t you get cold?” Shaking his head, Drew blushed, “Corey was sleeping on top of me, so my back was occasionally chilled by breezes, but we were never that cold. I’m surprised the sun rising didn’t wake us up.” Mike held out his clenched fist for Drew to knock knuckles, and then chuckled, “You did what we’ve all tried to do.” Drew pleasantly sighed, “Corey’s pulling his act together, a little more every day. Lately, I can’t wait for Fridays. How much did he gain this week; two, three or more pounds? Only a few weeks ago, I could feel his hip through his butt when he sat on my lap. I have to really pay attention, but I’m pretty sure it’s less noticeable now.” Keith smiled, “Get a measuring tape, bro.” Mike nodded, “Yeah, like I measured with my hands and fingers that time, Drew. It’s another number, showing you and Corey that he’s progressing. Turning to Keith briefly, Mike admitted, “That’s why I like recording so much, bro. The playback tells me without a doubt, if I’m playing a song right, shaking vibrato or bending to true pitches with the right feel for the tune.” Drew hummed then grinned, “Good idea. What do they cost?” Keith offered, “Just take mine, Drew. They’re only like two bucks. Prez and I haven’t used ours in a long while anyway, so just take mine. I’ll get a new one, before we go clothes shopping for school.” Seeing Corey, Derrick and Prez returning with lunch, Mike hopped up to give them some help carrying the sacks and drinks. Drew noticed Keith’s wide smile and chuckled, “What?” Keith shrugged, “I love seeing you like this, but it’s still so different from what I’ve grown accustomed to.” “It’s still me, bro,” Drew assured. “I was the first one in Corey’s pool, hiding from his dad, who wasn’t even looking our way. I couldn’t even say good morning to him; I kept feeling my face flush and thinking, Corey made two big sandwiches and matched me bite-for-bite. I went for it twice, once to make love to him, and then straddled him to get some too. Yeah, part of it was the sex, but more of it was Corey, knowing that he’s doing it all for me. He sleeps on me and we’re both completely comfortable that way. That’s what really blows me away.” Keith confirmed, “All the questions are answered?” “As many as I could think of, for now,” Drew nodded. “It simply doesn’t matter what other people think or say or do, as long as he loves me. These last couple of weeks have been awesome, since he started turning around and trying.” “I know the feeling, and I’m glad you know it too,” Keith smiled. Thoughtfully, Drew hummed. Keith prompted, “Did you think of a question?” “No,” Drew grinned. “Last night during dinner, we mentioned possibly going camping tonight, but never asked the Seavers this morning if we could go.” Keith chuckled, “If we don’t, do you really want to spend the night in Agoura Hills? Remember, Doug and Brian are back from vacation. Mike and Derrick are in the guest room. Prez and I are in the studio, sleeping on an air mattress on the floor. There’s another air mattress we could set up in there, but it puts us in sight of each other again.” Drew shrugged, “We would be in sight of each other camping too. I guess it don’t much matter. Let’s see what Prez wants to do tonight.” Returning with the food, Corey cheered, “Prez said he’d drive us to the doctor again this Friday.” Drew smiled, “Very cool. Thanks, Prez.” Kneeling in the sand and helping with the drinks, Keith asked Prez, “What do you think of camping tonight, baby?” Prez checked with Mike and Derrick, “What do you two think? Do you want us there with you, or to just work with Shaun, with a little help from Doug and Brian?” Mike shrugged and muttered, “Shaun was cool with it, so you could go camping.” Settling down in the sand, Derrick nodded, “Once Shaun feels like he’s ready to play with a full band, we could probably get Doug on bass and Brian on keyboards.” Sitting down and opening a sack, Mike passed a salad to Corey then started to hand out burgers. When he reached the bottom of the bag, he unwrapped his burger, saying, “Shaun and Gil will be gone by ten. We could meet you dudes at the campground, probably around ten-thirty.” Smiling around his burger, Prez nodded and mumbled, “Very cool.” Conversation all but completely stopped while the six of them ate. After the beach, Derrick and Mike would go home to get spare pillows and a blanket. They would then go to Agoura Hills, have dinner, and then jam with Shaun. Keith, Prez, Drew and Corey would stop at the Hundsers’ to get the tent and other camping gear. They could even stay at the Angeles National Forest until midday Thursday, if they wanted. As long as Derrick and Mike were back in Agoura Hills by three to get ready for work the next day, they could stay a little longer. While they were still eating and planning, Ben, Graham, Eddie and Matt found them. The four latecomers gathered with the other six. Ben and Graham considered possibly going camping too. Neither of them had ever been camping, and they would have to wait until after dinner, so Faye Carleton’s dinner plans weren’t thrown an unexpected curve. Unfortunately, Eddie and Matt had to work the next morning and wouldn’t be able to go. Tentative plans were made for later in the month, when Eddie and Matt had quit their jobs for school. If they planned it right, maybe Gil and Shaun could go too and all twelve of them could spend a relaxing night with friends and nature. As soon as he was done eating, Drew dug out his cell phone to call Lanna Seaver at work. Corey began evilly snickering before Drew even said hello to Lanna. Keith and Prez began telling Ben, Eddie, Matt and Graham about the way Drew and Corey woke. Blushing from his mother-in-law’s teasing and the story being shared, Drew got up and wandered a short distance away from the group. “I never even heard you two come home last night,” Lanna admitted. “We always try to be quiet,” Drew smiled. “We were home a little after midnight. Corey was hungry, so we made and ate two big turkey sandwiches. I can’t wait for Friday, mom. I’ll bet he’s gained another three pounds this week. Which reminds me, Prez and Keith will take us to the doctor’s Friday morning.” Relieved, Lanna sighed, “Very good. Thank him for me, please, Drew.” “I will,” Drew assured. Lanna wondered, “Was that the reason for your call?” “Umm... no,” Drew grinned, “We’d like to go camping tonight with Prez and Keith. The last I heard, Mike and Derrick will be going too, and maybe two other friends. Is that okay?” Lanna giggled, “I suppose that’s alright.” What wasn’t said caused Drew to blush again and giggle, “We’re still working out what’s cool for Friday morning. If it comes up, could I say it’s okay to stay in Agoura Hills Thursday night?” Lanna groaned then muttered, “You two won’t be happy until I’m a drunk addicted to cigarettes again.” “Sorry, mom,” Drew sniggered. “Corey said he wants us to spend next week at my house too, since we’ve been at your house all this week, while construction is going on at my house.” “We’ll discuss that when I see you both again, Friday evening,” Lanna sighed. She then instructed, “Call to let us know when your Thursday night plans are solid.” “I will,” Drew assured and then thanked her before saying goodbye. Expectantly, Corey watched Drew walk back to the group. Drew smiled, “We’re set for tonight and can stay in Agoura tomorrow night, if it’s easier for everybody.” Corey cheered, “Sweet!” “We’ll have to check that last bit with Doug and Brian,” Keith offered. Gathering trash, Mike promised, “I don’t see why it would be a problem.” Standing with more trash to be deposited, Derrick nodded, “They liked the songs you recorded, Drew. I’ll bet they’d like having you two around.” The remaining group of boys stood. Graham led Ben down to the waterline. In ankle deep water, Graham pointed down and told Ben, “The surf is strong enough to pull sand out from under our feet.” “It seems like we’re sinking,” Ben smiled. Taking Ben’s hand, Graham led the way to knee deep water, saying, “I just want you to feel the power of these waves, teddy bear. To me, the ocean is way more fun than a pool, but I want you to remember that it can be dangerous too. One time, when I was about twelve, I was body surfing and needed some air. Unexpectedly, another wave crashed into me while I was breathing. I caught a lungful of salt water and immediately puked it up.” Ben grimaced, “Not fun.” Graham confirmed, “You feel the waves pushing your legs?” Ben nodded then Graham led them out to waist deep water, where waves were breaking and splashing as high as their chests. Bracing himself, Ben giggled, “Whoa!” Off to their left, Drew and Corey brought their boogie-boards to the ocean. Many yards to their right, Mike, Derrick, Keith and Prez were paddling out on their surfboards. Matt and Eddie joined Ben and Graham in chest deep water. Eddie checked with Ben, “How do you feel, bro?” “Like a noodle, being easily pushed around,” Ben giggled. “Retreating waves make my knees want to buckle, but then another wave pushes them back again.” Matt pointed at the general flow of surf that day and explained, “When you swim in a pool, you’ve got no problem going directly forward. In the ocean, it’s different; for every yard you move forward, the current is pushing you two or more yards to the left or right.” Appreciatively smiling, Graham prompted, “You dudes show Ben, then we’ll swim out and join you.” Matt and Eddie agreed then dove into the next incoming wave. They swam out many yards, almost as far as the surfers, Ben noticed. Matt and Eddie caught a wave then body surfed back to the shallower water. In shallow water, Matt and Eddie walked about fifty yards to Ben and Graham. Once the four of them were together again, Graham checked with Ben, “Ready to give it a try?” Nervously, Ben huffed, “Yeah.” Eddie and Matt led the way followed by Ben and lastly Graham, keeping a close watch on his boyfriend. Not very far away, Drew and Corey saw Ben swimming out with Graham. Corey hung off his board, humming thoughtfully. Noticing Corey’s concerned expression, but seeing that Ben seemed fine, “What’s wrong, Cor?” Corey shrugged, “The first time I went to the beach, two things freaked me out; not knowing where the bottom was and occasional fishes brushing past my legs.” Drew checked, “Ya wanna go over there?” Corey nodded, “Just in case. We could give Ben one of our boards.” They paddled in that direction, remaining well off to the side of the four swimmers, so they wouldn’t accidentally crash into any of them. All six stayed together, catching waves to shore and swimming back out. Giggling and cheering before each trip back out, Ben was obviously having a good time. Seeing Corey and Drew on their boogie-boards, spinning in waves they were riding, Ben asked to try it out. Corey and Drew handed off their boards to Ben and Graham. A long while passed uneventfully, at least forty minutes or so of rides and swimming. Further up the beach, surfers paddling out or sitting on their boards had a better view and saw many jumping fish followed by at least two or three dolphin dorsal fins. Unprepared for any aquatic visitations, Drew, Corey, Ben, Graham, Matt and Eddie were swimming back out. When they stopped to catch the next wave, the school of fish swam directly through where the six were wading. Completely caught off guard, Ben yelled, “What the fuck?” Matt and Eddie cracked up. Then a dorsal fin broke through the water. It went right by the six of them, but within inches of Ben. Feeling the massive rush of water caused Ben to momentarily whimper before screaming, “SHARK!” and panicking, swimming as fast as he could for shore. “Aw, shit,” Graham softly snickered, and went after his freaked out lover. Still laughing, Matt and Eddie tried to follow. Drew and Corey had reached for the dolphin fin, but just missed getting free rides by mere inches. They caught the next wave for a ride to shore. Seeing the sandy bottom, Ben stood and tried to run, stumbling and tripping his way onto the beach. With adrenaline pumping like mad, Ben could barely figure out what was going on around him, excitedly racing around in circles. Quickly, Graham hurried to Ben, calling his name and pet name to gain his attention. Ben’s eyes were wide open, like saucers, and he didn’t even appear to be blinking. About a minute later, Eddie and Matt were on shore, also trying to calm Ben down. Feeling like he had never been so scared before in his life, Ben scurried around, rambling about fishes and sharks, being eaten or drowning, not hearing a word his boyfriend and two other friends were saying. Coming ashore, Drew and Corey noticed three trying to calm Ben down, but obviously failing. Sadly shaking his head, Drew dropped his boogie-board and prompted Graham, “We’re gonna have to surround and tackle his ass.” Graham nodded and smirked, “I think you’re right.” Matt shared, “Once we get him still and listening, it’ll be alright.” Seeing Ben on the beach, excitedly waving his arms and scurrying about, Mike and Derrick roared laughing. Widely smiling, Prez sighed then told Keith, “Let’s go, babe.” Evilly snickering, Keith nodded, lay flat on his board and started paddling with Prez right beside him. Corey, Drew, Eddie, Graham and Matt encircled Ben, giving him no path to escape. It was a well meaning and proper plan, but Ben was beside himself. In the center of a five-way hug and beginning to hear what his friends were saying, Ben broke down crying as his adrenaline level plummeted. Soon, Keith and Prez were there and offering encouraging words. Last to arrive, and seeing that Ben was royally tweaked to say the least, Derrick and Mike led the pack back to their towels on the beach. Done crying, yet exhausted from the excitement, Ben lay down on his towel and tried to relax, learning that the dorsal fin he saw belonged to a dolphin and not a shark. With their arms, and then by drawing in the sand, Derrick and Mike showed Ben the difference between the straight shark fin and a curved, more streamlined dolphin fin. Generally, everyone except Ben was quite enthused, because they never had a similar encounter at any beach they had ever been at. Starting with Mike and Derrick, couples began returning to the water and encouraging Ben to join them. Showing Ben that everything was really fine, Matt and Eddie swam out. Corey and Drew also went back in the water, but left their boogie boards for Graham and Ben. Prez and Keith then left Graham to take care of Ben. Graham warmly smiled, “Are you feelin’ better now, teddy bear?” Ben nodded and weakly grinned, “About ten pounds lighter too. I think I shit myself.” “The thought never occurred to me, Ben,” Graham chuckled. “I was worried about rip currents, not wildlife. You might not believe it now, but what happened is so rare, in a few days you’ll wish you hadn’t freaked.” Repeating Drew’s and Corey’s words, Graham added, “Had we been just a little quicker, one of us could have grabbed that dolphin for a once-in-a-lifetime ride we’d never forget.” Ben asked, “Was it really a dolphin, Graham; you’re not just telling me that?” Graham nodded, “I will never lie to you, teddy bear. I don’t think there’s ever been a shark scare on any SoCal beach. Sharks like colder water, like up by San Francisco and north of there.” Ben smiled, “Walk with me to the men’s room?” Nodding, Graham hopped up and offered Ben a hand. Taking Graham’s hand and standing, they started for the parking lot and nearest facilities. “You don’t smell nasty,” Graham slyly remarked. Ben giggled, “Everything solid inside me turned into liquid. It’s floating around out there now.” Graham smiled, “Fish usually hang out near floating kelp, like I pointed out to you. A pod of dolphins were cruising for a snack and hit pay dirt.” Shaking his head, Graham sniggered, “All I ever thought about was the current. I didn’t even think of small fish or crabs that might be lurkin’, and that’s common. Rip currents are the most dangerous hassle at our beaches.” He glanced over at Ben and helplessly laughed, “It’s just your luck, your first day at a beach and a dolphin comes by looking for snacks.” Not wanting to encounter any more fish, dolphins or crabs, Ben giggled, “I’m changing the subject now. Do you really want to go camping?” Graham nodded, “Sure. Neither of us have ever been, and Keith said he’s got a spare two-person tent we could use. We’ll grab some stuff from home and meet them there.” Giggling, Ben asked, “You remember what I said about their camping trips?” Nodding, Graham assured, “It’s no different than Eddie’s pool parties. Your friends are very cool, enough that they’re becoming my friends too. As soon as they could, everybody was there on the beach to help you. I think it’ll be fun, hanging out, partially clothed or naked, and we’d still be able to disappear into a tent for some private fun too.” After some silent steps, Graham softly shared, “You made me feel so needed, teddy bear.” Ben turned and smiled, “So you liked me freaking out?” Graham shrugged, “Not the circumstance, but I definitely liked being needed.” “If we’re alone in the men’s room, you’re getting a big wet kiss,” Ben warned. Unfortunately, the men’s facilities were busy. Disappointed, Ben and Graham finished their business, washed their hands and returned to the beach. During the walk, Ben really needed some contact from Graham and made that clear. Afraid that Prez might get too much sun, Keith suggested that they return to the beach. Prez put his Lynyrd Skynyrd cap on backwards and let Keith douse him in more sunblock lotion before putting his T-shirt back on. For those few minutes, they scanned the water, finding Matt, Eddie, Drew and Corey. In only waist deep water, Ben was getting the much needed hug he had asked Graham for. Ready to kick back and relax, Prez and Keith had just sat down when they saw two other guys approaching Ben and Graham. Ben and Graham turned to the strangers. Seemingly not happy, Ben appeared to be saying something. Also with a serious expression, Graham then said something. This activity was not missed by any of the other six boys. From various directions, eight additional teenagers converged, ready to face homophobic activity and stick up for their friends. First there were Matt and Eddie. However, the others became confused as they approached. It seemed Ben and Graham weren’t arguing, they were talking to the newcomers with Matt and Eddie. Arriving at the growing group with Keith at his side, Prez wordlessly checked with Ben. Ben nodded and smiled at Prez. At the next convenient opportunity, Ben introduced two gay teenagers from Australia, Ashley Dawson and Dylan Trent, to the entire gang. Ben explained, “They asked us if it was cool to be hugging in public. I said it was and didn’t care who didn’t like it.” “Brrr,” Graham happily shivered. Ben giggled then replied, “Grrr.” Ashley was rather thin and pale, but had a pleasant demeanor and a hearty laugh. Dylan was inches taller than Ashley, much more muscular, had the most hair on his chest and belly amongst the twelve boys, and seemed to be getting a nice tan. Ashley and Dylan were from Western Australia, near Perth, and on vacation in California with Ashley’s parents and younger sister. It was winter down-under, all the California boys soon learned. Having never met anyone from so far away, Ashley and Dylan were invited to sit with the Woodland Hills gang. Gathered together in the sand, the vacationers said that they were staying at the Marriott Hotel, near Burbank’s Bob Hope Airport. They had only arrived Monday morning. So far, they had been to Disneyland, gone on a bus tour of famous homes in Hollywood, and today’s activity, at Malibu Beach that morning and then arriving at Zuma in the afternoon. Dylan was interested in surfing, but had never been on a board before. With approval from Ashley, and borrowing Prez’s board, Derrick and Mike paddled out with Dylan. The remaining group gave Ashley suggestions on other places they could visit. Since all was well, Drew and Corey decided to return to the waves. They picked up their boogie boards and trekked off. A fair distance away and splashing into ankle deep water, Corey loudly gushed, “Omigod! What cute accents!” “Here we go,” Drew softly sniggered. “Come on!” Corey incredulously laughed, “Tell me you don’t think so.” Drew shrugged, “I’m not used to it, so they’re a little hard to understand.” “You don’t think they’re cute?” Nodding, Drew smiled, “Ashley more than Dylan, in my opinion.” Corey’s jaw dropped. He then loudly giggled, “Dirty blond, of course!” Drew chuckled, “And he’s really nice too. Dylan was quieter, so he and I can just stare across rooms at each other. You noticed all his hair?” Corey grimaced and nodded, “A bushy chest and belly.” Drew reminded, “They said that they both just turned seventeen. That’s a lot of hair. We sure won’t be that way.” Corey playfully queried, “How do you know?” Drew shrugged, “Matt, Ben, Mike and Derrick are the oldest and not that hairy. Keith’s almost seventeen and nowhere near that hairy, neither is my dad and neither is yours.” He paused and locked eyes with Corey then smiled and clearly announced, “Face it angel, I already have what I want most.” Momentarily stunned, Corey reeled and again wondered if Drew had gone insane after all. But those words, said so forcefully and honestly on a public beach, warmed Corey’s heart. Seeing Corey staring blankly at him, Drew softly chortled and nonchalantly moved further away from Corey. Corey mooed a warning and Drew took off running, laughing his ass off. Chasing after Drew, Corey loudly giggled, “Might as well tell everybody now, fourteen is shattered! I ain’t stopping with you until dawn, or we both wind up in the hospital!” Roaring hysterically, Drew raced around and back toward where Ashley was still having a nice chat with Prez, Keith, Ben, Graham, Eddie and Matt. As they ran past the latter group, Corey laughed, “Fourteen’s over, I’m staying up all night, goin’ for twenty!” Ben blushed and giggled. Hysterical, Eddie grabbed his belly and fell back in the sand. Graham evilly snickered. Matt, Prez and Keith all tried to innocently smile. Ashley pointed at Drew and Corey, loudly wondering, “What was that about?” Matt shrugged and grinned, “Boyfriend stuff.” Keith nodded and chuckled, “Possibly the first clue that we need to leave soon.” “I guess because their younger, I simply didn’t think, ya know, it was possible,” Ashley shrugged and smiled. Prez explained, “It’s a long story, but this summer, they’re as committed to each other as any of us.” They chatted a little longer about Drew and Corey, and then the existing relationships each couple had. Noticing it was three-thirty, Keith softly told Prez, “We really need to get you out of the sun, baby.” Prez sighed, “Yeah, I know,” and then apologized to Ashley, complaining about his Irish skin. Before parting company, Ashley shared his e-mail address, sincerely hoping that they would all keep in touch. Then the group went down to the water line to wave Derrick, Dylan and Mike back to shore. Final farewells and handshakes traveled around. Ashley reminded every one of his e-mail address. Heading off in different directions, they waved, thankful that they had met some long distance family. On the way to the parking lot, Keith asked, “Who's going camping with us tonight?” Graham smiled, “Is it cool if we meet you there, say around seven?” “Very cool,” Prez assured. Mike checked with Derrick again then replied, “We’ll be there about ten-thirty-ish.” Matt leered, “That leaves us to entertain ourselves, buttercup.” Eddie cracked the evilest grin, causing all the others to crack up and comment on it. Everybody veered off to check out Graham’s new Volvo in the daylight. At last, Ben and Graham got to suggest that Prez get a GPS, either installed in-dash or a portable model. Much to Prez’s amusement, everyone, including Keith, though it was a good idea. Matt, Eddie and Ben got into Graham’s car and headed for Woodland Hills. Mike and Derrick jumped into the 442. Lastly, Prez, Keith, Drew and Corey got into the 4Runner. Heading toward Agoura Hills, Prez promised he would get a GPS soon, if they weren’t very expensive. If they were more expensive, Prez would save up his tip money to get one as soon as possible. At Keith’s insistence and after being reminded of a certain pedophile, Drew called his dad to say that they were planning on going camping at the Angeles National Forest again. Drew also told his dad that Prez was driving him and Corey to the Friday morning doctor appointment, so they would be at Agoura Hills Thursday night, and returning to the Seavers’ home after returning from the doctor. Drew asked how the siding installation was going and learned that it was still expected to be complete by Saturday afternoon. “What color?” Drew wondered, and then snarled, “What’s heritage gold look like?” He then muttered, “That don’t sound bad at all. Way different from the wood shakes we had though.” After a few more seconds, Drew blushed then giggled, “Thanks dad. We’ll all be home Saturday night. Yeah, see ya then. Bye.” Keith turned in the passenger seat, asking “What is heritage gold?” Drew smiled, “Dad said it’s close to gold, but more like a very light brown, almost tan color. The siding is a newer type, aluminum and fiberglass, so it won’t dent and should last longer.” Corey grinned, “Why did you blush?” Drew sniggered, “Everyone knows how we woke this morning. He strongly recommended that we keep our shorts on or risk burned buns.” Covering his face, Corey cracked up. Drew laughed, “Your mom called mine, and your dad called mine too.” Prez and Keith evilly snickered from the front seat. Drew wisely said nothing more. He offered Corey his hand. As if offered a tasty meal, Corey picked up Drew’s hand then began kissing and licking the palm. Prez and Keith made plans for the night, allowing Drew and Corey to cuddle in the back seat. They got to Doug’s and Brian’s place a little after four that Wednesday afternoon. Prez let Rush out to take a leak then joined the others in the master bathroom shower. Before turning on the water, boardies and shorts were dropped and sand fell to the tiled floor. All the shorts were tossed out of the shower stall then the water turned on. Couples paired up. Not seeing what they had become accustomed to the prior week, eight arms washing four bodies, Corey curiously checked with Drew. When Drew only shrugged, Corey wondered, “What’s going on, dudes? Is something wrong?” Concentrating on shampooing Derrick while Derrick washed his body, Mike answered, “There’s no problem, Corey. Around five, Doug will be home from work.” “We just have to get the task done and get out of here,” Derrick added. Prez smiled, “What we all know, we don’t want Doug or Brian knowing for certain.” Keith nodded, “Once we’re done and dressed, we’ll get Rush, head home and start gathering camping gear.” Drew asked, “What are we doing for dinner?” Prez answered, “We’ll stop by a B.K. drive-thru.” Derrick nodded, “Mike and I will bring a cooler with some drinks and munchies.” With Prez washing his naughty bits, Keith dreamily sighed, “Graham’s bringing a cooler of sodas and some munchies too.” Prez softly giggled. Sadly shaking his head, Drew sniggered, pushing Corey over the edge and causing loud laughter. Widely smiling, Derrick and Mike huffed then went to separate Prez and Keith. Smirking at Mike, now standing before him, Keith grumbled, “This only effects posture,” and then roughly grabbed hold of Mike. Pulling Mike close, Keith started grinding and evilly snickering. Laughing, Mike told Keith to “chill and save it for the tent,” and then cracked Keith’s ass. Drew and Corey howled laughing. Sadly shaking their heads, Prez and Derrick only smiled and continued bathing. Stepping back and releasing Mike, Keith grinned, “The dildos and dong are in our backpacks.” “Ooo!” Mike groaned, and then faced Derrick, adding, “We might’ve forgot to bring ours with.” “You might’ve forgot, but I haven’t,” Derrick smiled. Wheezing through loud laughter, Corey was losing it. Rinsing off, Drew giggled, “You dudes are crazed.” Keith teased, “Where are your toys, bro?” “In our backpacks,” Drew softly sniggered. Four voices sang, “Uh huh, who’s crazed?” The first hiccup erupted from Corey and reverberated around the shower. Drew giggled, “Now look what you’ve done. I go out of my way to get his dickie stiff and now it’s fading fast. Guess I’ll have to start all over again.” Corey didn’t wait for Drew to take hold of him. Willingly flinging himself at Drew, Corey giggled, hiccupped and playfully humped away. In another few minutes, the six of them finished in the shower, turned the water off and stepped out of the stall. They toweled off, chit chatting about the various plans for the evening. Soon, all the after shower necessities were taken care of and they left the master bathroom to get dressed. Six boys were wandering around the house when Doug walked in and greeted everybody. Derrick and Mike were in the kitchen, preparing the ribs that Brian left thawing in the fridge the prior night. Keith was making sure they weren’t leaving behind any mess in the studio while Prez took Rush for a walk in the park. Finished reorganizing their backpacks, Drew and Corey waited in the living room. Doug chatted with Drew and Corey, learning details about how their relationship had changed. Doug told them a little about his first boyfriend, back when he was thirteen and congratulated the boys for being far more mature than even he had been, way back when. Finished walking the dog, Prez returned and insured everyone was ready. Goodbyes and goodnights traveled around before Keith, Prez, Corey, Drew and Rush went back out to the 4Runner. Pulling up to the Hundsers’ house, all four were surprised with the siding progress already made. In the living room, watching a ball game on TV, John was already home for dinner when they walked inside. After a little chatting about their plans, Keith led the other three to the garage. The tents, sleeping bags and other miscellaneous camping gear was brought out to the 4Runner. Keith brought the large cooler into the house and started filling it with ice, cans of sodas and bottled water. Jim Hundser got home from work just as the boys were finished packing the cooler. There was some more small talk about the siding and how their mother was holding up, dealing with the sick boy and his parents at her hospital. They learned that after three frightening days, the boy was a fighter and making a strong return to health, which vastly improved Jennifer’s attitude and outlook. What she needed most now, Jim told the boys, was a return to normalcy at home, the construction completed and all the boys sleeping at home. Before his brothers left, John wondered if he’d get a chance to go camping that summer. John received four promises that he would get a chance, and was instructed to leave his middle-of-the-week plans loose, so if they called last minute he would be ready. John said he would pass that along to Tommy too, intending to bring his best friend along, so he wouldn’t be the only straight dude there. While it was close to six, Jennifer still wasn’t home from work. Explaining that they were stopping for dinner on the way, the four boys left with Rush for their camping trip. Keith insisted that Prez drive. Keith would navigate for Prez. They took Topanga Canyon north as far as Devonshire Street, where Prez turned right. Devonshire was followed to Balboa Boulevard, where Prez turned left. Seeing that the freeway traffic wasn’t too bad, Keith instructed Prez to get on the 118 Freeway. They stopped at a grocery store for firewood, and then at a Burger King for food. To make sure that there was plenty for any late night cravings, which caused a stir of giggles, Prez got a salad for Corey and four extra burgers, thinking they could be warmed at the fire when needed. Getting back on the road, they pulled into the Angeles National Forest about quarter of seven. Prez explained to the park ranger that two additional cars and four more would be joining them, so they needed a large site for two tents and an expected group of eight. By seven o’clock, they were parked at their campsite and having dinner. They were still easting when Graham and Ben pulled up in the white Volvo wagon. After greeting each other, Graham asked, “Is your truck unlocked, Prez? We could set up the small tent that we’ll be using, if that’s all right?” Nodding and mumbling around his partially chewed burger, Prez said, “Cool,” and then paused to fish his keys out of his pocket and toss them to Graham. Graham caught the keys and went with Ben to the 4Runner. A minute later, Ben returned with the cooler he and Graham had brought along. Holding two plastic sacks containing various chips and cookies, Graham listed off, “Ruffles potato chips, the giant size bag, those really big Bavarian pretzels, Wheat Thins, Oreos and Ritz crackers. In the cooler we have onion dip, ranch dip and a block of wine cheese.” Corey had brought fruit from home that was in his backpack. Prez, Keith and Drew listed off the snacks, sixteen sodas and bottled water they had brought. The consensus was that they had plenty to last them into the next afternoon, when Mike and Derrick absolutely had to leave for work. Also, Prez reminded that he and Keith were expected to be at Prez’s Aunt Eileen’s house for dinner. Beginning to giggle again, Corey wondered, “Does that mean we’ll be back at my house tomorrow night?” Prez pulled out his cell phone and pretended to call the Seavers. “Hello, Mister Seaver. Yes sir, it’s Preston. Corey and Drew asked if you would just move all of Corey’s bedroom furniture out to the back patio.” As evil snickering erupted, Prez chuckled, “Yes sir, they discovered that they like fucking like bunnies in public. Okay, I’ll let them know.” Proving that no one was exempt from teasing, Keith smiled up at Graham, asking, “Has Ben asked you to dye your head red yet, dude?” Smiling widely, Prez glared menacingly at Keith. Giggling his ass off, Ben turned and started for Graham’s Volvo to hide, until Graham pulled him back. Graham chuckled, “I know all about Ben’s crush. I’ve also been told that I’m cuter and funnier. Sorry, Prez.” “It’s alright,” Prez chuckled, “but expect some loud spanking noises from the larger tent tonight.” Keith provocatively mooed. Picking up the bag containing the smaller tent, Ben giggled, “Would someone please show us how to... err... oh shit, never mind.” Drew sniggered, “If you haven’t figured out how to pitch a tent by now, Graham needs to start looking around.” Graham teased, “Are you offering, Drew?” Drew shrugged and smiled, “Do you like doing it under the stars?” earning him a slap from his hysterical boyfriend. “Never tried it before, but I’m sure Ben and I will try tonight,” Graham joked. Standing with his trash, Keith laughed, “Well, this is going to be a very interesting night. We might as well just all jam into the large tent for an orgy.” “It’s too bad Matt and Eddie couldn’t make the trip,” Graham smiled. One at a time, Prez, Drew and Corey also stood to toss away their trash. Drew and Corey went to help Ben and Graham erect the smaller tent. Prez and Keith worked on the larger tent, got it spread out and aligned so the sun wouldn’t wake them. They quickly got the four corners set. Prez slid inside to hold up the canvas. Corey playfully asked, “Keith, are Drew and I going home tomorrow night?” Drew smiled, “Do we need to start blushing now, just to get used to the feeling?” While Prez was inside the tent holding it upright and laughing his ass off, Keith smiled, “Well, I see several possibilities. Either home will be embarrassing. Alternatively, you could stay with Doug and Brian until Prez and I get back.” “Would that be cool with them?” Drew asked, and embellished, “We hardly know them and they don’t really know us either.” “I’ll give them a call once the tents are pitched,” Prez loudly sniggered. Noticing the expressions on Drew’s and Corey’s faces, Keith got serious for a moment, explaining, “First of all, dad works with Doug, so they probably know Drew, and at least the basics about Corey. Most importantly, Doug and Brian are very cool. They’ve never made any moves on any of us. After being together for almost twenty years, I don’t think they’d be interested in anything more than just being goofy and entertaining. Once again, you have choices; go home for certain embarrassment or have dinner with Doug and Brian and stay there for a few hours.” Still inside the tent, Prez loudly offered, “If you decide to face the music at either home, we could pick you two up on the return trip from my aunts. Then we could leave for the doctor the next morning, right from Agoura Hills again, like last Friday.” Corey checked with Keith, “Are they really cool?” Keith sighed then told them the truth. “Derrick, Mike, Prez and I look at them and see ourselves in another fifteen or twenty years. Start getting used to it dudes, you won’t be teenagers forever. They’re the best example of what it’s like to be a committed gay couple. They got together in 1981 and are still together. That’s seventeen years, and they own that house by a park and two pubs.” Prez said, “I’d be proud if we, or any of us, wound up like them.” Finished driving stakes into the ground, Ben stood and softly said, “Doug’s been my guitar teacher for two years. I’ve been around him and Brian a lot. They’ve got each other and don’t need kids to fulfill any fantasies.” Graham nodded and explained, “The first night, right after I met them, they talked to us like adults, not kids. They showed us the same aura experiment that Mike and Derrick showed us all last night.” Drew picked up the final two poles that slipped through roof loops on the smaller tent, creating an arched ceiling once they were bent and attached to the ground stake hooks. Corey and Drew slipped the poles into the loops then they teamed up with Ben and Graham to get each corner securely attached. Keith ducked inside the larger tent with the center pole pieces. Not ten seconds later, he and Prez were giggling. Leaning over to hook a pole to a corner stake and inspecting the tent he would be occupying, Ben gasped, “Wow, it’s pretty big.” Prez giggled, “Betchya can’t remember the first time you said that, Ben.” Blushing and giggling, Ben fumbled the tent pole. Softly chuckling and finished with his corner, Graham went to help Ben. He chuckled, “I sure remember.” Drew asked, “Keith, is this tent eight feet on each side and about four feet tall?” Lastly, Drew unzipped the tent to show Ben and Graham the inside. “Something like that, four and a half feet tall in the center, I think,” Keith answered from inside the tent. “Ya have to stoop over to dress and undress, but that shouldn’t be any problem tonight.” Graham chuckled, “Eddie’s pool parties have exposed us all,” and then ducked into the tent. He held a hand out and called, “Come on in, teddy bear.” “Don’t get too comfy yet,” Drew chuckled. “We have to gather kindling before it gets dark.” Corey went to stand behind Drew, wrapped his arms around his waist and nibbled his hubby’s shoulder. Drew smiled and looked back over his shoulder. Ben giggled, “We have to get the blanket and pillows anyway, puddin’.” Nodding, Graham smiled and crawled back out of the tent. Stepping out of the larger tent, Keith locked eyes with his brother and Corey, firmly instructing, “Looking for kindling, you two aren’t out of our sight.” Obediently nodding, neither argued and sure didn’t want to take any chances. Not knowing better, Ben smiled, “Don’t you trust them?” Keith nodded, “Trusting them isn’t the issue. It’s other people that I’m worried about.” Over the next few minutes, Corey, Drew, Keith and Prez told them the story about the pedophile that scared Drew and Corey a month earlier. Ben couldn’t believe that had happened and now understood why Drew and Corey were worried about Doug and Brian. With that knowledge, Ben was surprised that they had wanted to go camping again. That day meant so much more to Corey and Drew. Without fully explaining, Drew shrugged, “The rest of the day and night was very cool. This is our second time camping since then, and we’re hoping for once more before school starts.” Corey rapidly nodded and attached himself to Drew. Prez reminded, “None of us goes wandering off alone and none of us gets hurt. We have an electric lantern and a couple of flashlights for any latrine trips.” Swinging his arm around, Prez pointed at the various trees, playfully reminding, “We can whip it out to pee almost anywhere.” Keith nodded, “That’s the best part about taking middle-of-the-week trips here; the place isn’t crowded, which allows us privacy.” Splitting up, three couples wandered off to collect twigs and branches. Ben and Graham spoke mostly of the fright Drew and Corey faced. Both agreed that at fourteen, they wouldn’t be in a big hurry to camp again. Prez gave Drew Rush’s leash, so the dog would be with them to bark should any trouble happen by. He then took Keith’s hand and went behind the campsite, toward where he saw more trees. Drew and Corey had a totally different conversation, wondering how they should act around Ben and Graham, eventually concluding that it would be fine to get naked and stay that way, once the sun had set, just as they had the last time alone with Keith and Prez. Only if Ben or Graham weren’t comfortable would that plan change. Drew checked if Corey wanted to stay with Doug and Brian, adding, “It sounds alright, and it really would be easiest for all of us, Cor.” Corey shrugged, “Do you think they know about me, the anorexia, I mean?” “Maybe,” Drew shrugged. “You’re important to me and my family, angel. If my dad mentioned it, you don’t have to worry about that. If they get too personal, I’ll be there to interfere and change the subject.” Corey wondered, “Are you okay with staying there?” “I forgot that Doug worked with my dad,” Drew admitted, and then grinned, “Messing with us might get Doug in a shit load of trouble with my dad. I think it’d be fine.” “Where would we sleep?” Drew hollered, “Keith?” From a fair distance away, but still within sight, Keith yelled, “Yeah?” Drew asked, “Would we have a bed to sleep in at Doug’s?” “Yes,” Keith loudly replied, “We’ll work out the details later with Mike and Derrick.” Thoughtfully scowling, Drew wondered, “Why do we need to talk to them?” “’Cos there’s only one bed,” Keith answered. “We’ve been sleeping on an air mattress in the studio,” Prez bellowed. “There are two air mattresses. We’re thinking Derrick and Mike might share the studio with us and you two can have the real bed.” “Cool!” Corey and Drew chorused. “That works out good for them and us,” Corey smiled. Drew nodded, “If we had to, we could...” “No we couldn’t,” Corey interrupted. “Your just being super nice again, Drew. You don’t want to be in the same bedroom as Keith, I don’t want to be with Prez, so let Keith, Prez, Mike and Derrick work it out.” Thrilled that Corey showed a great deal of confidence, Drew grinned and hummed. Realizing what Drew was humming about, Corey giggled and softly promised, “Soon, stud. My legs will be in the air, so you can get me nice and wet.” Drew smiled, “I made sure your butt was very clean. After that little outburst, I think I might have to try and give you another thrill before entering you.” Giggling and shivering with anticipation, Corey turned around and started back to the campsite. It was near sunset when couples returned to the campsite with armloads of kindling. Since they hadn’t stoked a campfire before, Ben and Graham were taught how to arrange kindling and the first few logs by Keith and Prez. In the meanwhile, Drew and Corey got sleeping bags from the 4Runner and then arranged the inside of the bigger tent. Soon after the fire was lit, giggling from the tent was heard. Graham chuckled, “How many times so far today, dudes?” “Two sets of two,” Corey giggled. “Twice last night, which got us in trouble, and twice this morning before the beach.” Ben giggled, “How did you get in trouble? Who got pregnant?” Receiving only giggling and laughter from Drew and Corey, Graham asked Keith what had happened. Playfully, while Drew groaned and Corey cracked up laughing inside the tent, Prez and Keith relayed the abridged version. Corey led Drew out of the tent, explaining, “That’s why we’re too embarrassed to return home until it’s absolutely necessary.” Drew nodded and grinned, “Imagine getting caught like that by your dad. Corey’s dad is very cool, but any doubts about where we’re at just exploded into a million pieces this morning.” Corey giggled, “The question now is, when we do face our parents, what lies or truths should we tell them?” “Definitely not about the twelve times,” Ben softly giggled. Keith grinned, “If he’s anything like my dad, and I think he is, you don’t have to say anything at all.” “That’s your way,” Drew grinned. Sitting on a fireside log and pulling Corey onto his lap, Drew sniggered, “just let everyone hear what’s going on.” Ben and Graham cracked up. Drew laughed, “They’d turn on the stereo, but that didn’t cover the sound of the headboard hitting the wall.” He turned back to Keith and Prez, proudly reminding, “My new bed doesn’t have a headboard at all.” Graham chuckled, “And I was a little worried about us being heard tonight.” Locking eyes with Ben, Prez teased, “Why? Did you discover a new, louder position? You’ll have to share it somehow.” Blushing, Ben considered his answer, and decided to prove he was considerably better off by replying, “Only folded in half in the missionary position are we quieter. Out here, without walls though, I’ll bet even that’s loud enough.” “No bet,” Keith chuckled. “It’s plenty clear what’s going on.” Deciding to change the subject, since Ben was being as forthright as any of them, Prez gently prodded, “I’d like to know more about you two; how Ben managed to turn grief around like he has?” Graham started telling the group more about that night in the park, only a week earlier. Soon Ben was adding his perspective, all of which Graham had already heard. They spoke of the next day and their first weekend together, including Ben’s revelation about the photos of Francis, then finished with Monday’s first times together. Any doubt of Graham’s sincerity vanished quickly. Graham thought Ben was perfect, the gift given and happily received that turned weeks in the mire completely around. Graham raved about all the visitations Francis had thus far done, proving to everyone who had known Francis that death is not the end. Even Ben, who had freaked out a month earlier, likened death to changing schools or moving from one home to another, where things are different, but not as scary as he once believed. Corey whispered in Drew’s ear. Both of them began giggling. Keith smirked, “There they go again.” Prez prompted, “What’s so funny?” Drew shrugged, “Ben and Graham, sharing their story the way they did. Are Corey and I the only couple that took their time before actually becoming a couple?” Keith shook his head, answering, “Derrick and Mike have you two beat by years.” Prez nodded, “Keith and I didn’t waste time. It sounds like Ben and Graham didn’t waste any time either.” Facing Ben and Graham, Corey smiled, “We think it’s totally awesome, dudes. After all the both of you have been through, to find each other and fall in love so fast. That’s really great, but we, Drew and I, moved a lot slower.” “Mostly because of me,” Drew reminded. Corey shook his head, saying, “Only partly, Drew. When I look back at us, it’s definitely like each of us had to deal with certain situations and feelings.” Watching Drew tilt his head, Corey sighed, “After we broke up, you were trying to talk to me within a few days, but I didn’t want to hear, never mind listen. So yeah, our relationship moved exactly the way it needed to, because we both needed to figure stuff out. Now that I think of it, you made the final moves on me, only about ten days after the trip to Big Bear. Where we’re at now is where I want to be, and I love everything just the way it happened.” Keith chortled, “You tried to take on more than your fair share, bro. ‘Mostly’ doesn’t make a partnership. It’s two people, each taking a share of the wins as much as the loses.” He turned to Prez, “We tripped over that about four times, didn’t we?” Prez nodded, “Let’s hope and pray that we don’t stumble and make the same mistake ever again.” Graham widely smiled, “That was very cool, dudes.” Corey, Drew and Keith wondered, “What was cool?” Prez only shrugged. Graham offered, “Francis and I had ten great months together, and we never learned the difference between ‘mostly’ and ‘partly’.” Pulling Ben closer, Graham smiled, “I need to remember that.” “Oops!” Prez playfully warned. Softly chortling, Keith corrected, “That ‘I’ just got you in trouble, Graham.” “We need to remember,” Ben and Graham chimed. “Excellent,” Prez smiled. He then told the others, “We’re going to take Rush for a walk before Derrick and Mike get here.” Standing up, Keith teased, “I expect to see the fire still going when we get back, regardless of tent time spent, cool?” Corey, Ben and Graham cracked up. Drew smirked, “I’ll bet the dog isn’t the only one getting exercise.” Mooing and loud laughter erupted. Denying nothing, Prez attached the leash to Rush’s collar. After picking up a flashlight, Keith took Prez’s other hand and they wandered off. Drew wordlessly checked with Corey. Nodding, Corey slid off Drew’s lap and offered a hand. “We’re taking advantage of the opportunity,” Drew smiled. Graham nodded and asked, “Should I put any more wood on the fire?” Drew answered, “We’re not going for any records tonight. The fire will be fine for fifteen or so minutes.” Taking the lantern with them, Drew and Corey went into the larger tent. Graham smiled, “Brrr?” “Grrr,” Ben happily growled. Then they stood and went into the other tent. About half an hour later, Keith, Prez and Rush were returning from their walk, down the middle of the dirt road leading to the campsite. Hearing a car approaching from behind, they moved off to the side of the road. Rolling slowly by in the 442, Derrick teased, “Hey sexy dudes, ya wanna go for a ride?” Prez chuckled, “A car ride, sure.” “You’re already one behind us, if not all six of us by now,” Keith grinned. Derrick stopped the car, allowing Mike to get out to let Prez, Keith and Rush into the back seat. Getting back in the car, Mike swung the swivel seat and asked, “We’re only one behind, really?” Prez smiled, “It’s been very cool, Mike. All six of us were chatting, while pitching the tents, and again after we got the fire going. Ben and Graham had a really nice first night together. Graham wasn’t sure if he was ready, but he said that Ben was so awesome, he had to try. They said the next morning, before we went to lunch, they made a really deep connection. They called it a soul connection.” Keith nodded, “It would be great if we could get all six couples here for a night.” Prez agreed, “Even if we took two camping sites next to each other, that would be great. We need to ask if anyone else has another large tent.” Mike offered, “We brought another cooler of drinks. Doug and Brian gave us a whole watermelon, some hot dogs and buns too, if anyone gets that hungry.” Prez asked, “How was the jam with Shaun?” “I think he’s doin’ great, ready for the audition and concert,” Derrick answered. Mike chuckled, “He’s playing what I’ve shown him, but Shaun’s still not happy with his vibrato technique. He’s not used to electric guitar, so I showed him a few things he could practice. We went off on a twelve-bar blues, to let Shaun solo for awhile.” Derrick saw the white 4Runner and Volvo. He pulled his 442 off the road and parked close to Graham’s V70. They got out of the car. Beyond the cars and around the campfire, sat Drew, Corey, Graham and Ben. Munchies were being eaten and soda cans sat on the ground near their legs. Prez let Rush off the leash. The dog trotted to the fire to say hello and see if anyone would offer him a snack. Prez and Keith helped Derrick and Mike empty the trunk. Approaching the fire carrying the watermelon, Prez noticed only Ben had shorts on while the other three were naked. Prez smiled, “What’s wrong, Ben? After last night, you can’t be bashful.” Patting the log he was sitting on, Ben giggled, “It’s this log, Prez. I don’t want splinters in my butt.” “I offered to pull them out with my teeth,” Graham seriously said, pushing Ben, Corey and Drew into hysterics. Carrying bedding for himself and Derrick, Mike went toward the larger tent cheering, “Somebody remembered to keep the flaps open, I see.” Drew nodded and grinned, “It’s organized like last time, Mike. All the sleeping bags to the left side, all our gear and room for Rush on the right side.” “Cool,” Mike chirped and ducked inside. Last to arrive, with a large cooler between them and each carrying a guitar case, Derrick and Keith went into the tent. Ben groaned, “Aw, I should’ve listened to Graham and brought my guitar too.” Stepping out of the tent alone, Keith closed the flaps. Widely smiling as he approached the fire, Keith explained, “They want to catch up.” Heading for the 4Runner to get the sack of remaining burgers, Prez spun around chuckling, “Which started it?” “Derrick,” Keith answered. “We’re both right side up this time,” Derrick and Mike sang from the tent. Keith and Prez cracked up. Uncertainly glancing around, Graham grinned, “I’m really trying to figure out that confession, but drawing a blank.” Shaking his head, Drew chuckled, “It’s probably best if you don’t waste your time, Graham.” Ben uncertainly mumbled, “Upside down?” and shook his head. Still sniggering, Prez handed off the sack of burgers to Corey. He then went to Keith and whispered, “Shall we quickly demonstrate?” Nodding agreement, Keith looked down and swept an area clear of stones and twigs with his feet. Squatting down, Keith planted his hands on the ground then stood on his hands and arms. Ben, Corey, Drew and Graham started laughing before Prez knelt down, proving that his crotch lined up fairly well with Keith’s face, and Keith’s upside down goods were still accessible by Prez. Having seen his humans doing this before, and not getting any snacks from anyone, Rush lay down and huffed. Drew hysterically cackled, “No, no, no!” Graham and Corey were loudly roaring. Softly giggling, Ben’s face sagged into his open hands, and watching in amazement. Prompting Keith to stay another few seconds, Prez then got up and went around to Keith’s back. Being the same height, it was again obvious that Prez could pleasure Keith numerous ways. By bending his arms, Keith also showed that Prez’s cock would only have to be pointed down to fill his ass. Moving off to Keith’s side, Prez remained close by until Keith was on his feet again. Simply to prove versatility, Prez moved to stand on his hands and Keith helped him get balanced. Keith moved around Prez, wordlessly demonstrating that a lot was possible. Facing Drew, Corey incredulously giggled, “Why should we be embarrassed about what we did?” Drew shrugged and chuckled, “We made love the normal ways. Our worst move was deciding to stay out there naked, but we thought the sun would wake us before we were caught.” Noticing Graham’s devious expression, Ben giggled, “No, puddin’.” Graham sniggered, “We’re the same height and could at least try.” “I’ve never even tried to stand on my hands,” Ben giggled, “not even as a little kid.” “I have,” Graham smiled, “we could practice.” Ben whimpered. Keith and Prez went to the fire. Keith smiled, “It all started when Prez saw me walking on my hands a few weeks ago.” Prez nodded and chuckled, “The roughest part is staying balanced when your brain is turning to mush.” From inside the tent, Derrick giggled, “Don’t, Lick.” Corey handed the sack of burgers to Prez. Prez and Keith each took one burger. Drew took one too. Satisfied with Ruffles chips and onion dip, Corey didn’t want the last one, so Drew offered it to Ben and Graham. Ben politely declined, but Graham took it and thanked Drew. The six of them quietly munched on burgers and snacks for a minute or two, then they heard Derrick’s evil snickering and Mike’s loud laughter from inside the tent. Less than a minute later, those around the fire heard Derrick and Mike chorus, “Oh shit!” Ben and Graham were facing the larger tent, but the others turned to watch it collapse upon Mike and Derrick. Ben, Corey, Drew and Graham howled laughing. “Nice goin’!” Prez bellowed. Keith laughed, “It’s good the lantern is electric and not an open flame, you shit heads.” “Talk about your house shaking orgasms,” Mike helplessly sniggered. Derrick giggled, “Uh, a little help here, please?” Still laughing, all six stood and went to the flattened tent. Rush was sniffing around one corner. Prez enticed his dog, teasing, “Who’s in there, Rush? Get ‘em, boy!” Rush barked and pounced on the shuffling corner where Derrick and Mike were still laughing. Drew and Corey went to the opposite corner. Ben took another corner and Graham the next corner. Keith took the final corner, while Prez called his dog back. Keith sniggered, “Okay dudes, on three, lift the corner poles.” Keith counted and together, all four corner poles were pulled upright. “You two in the tent need to set the center pole,” Keith instructed. Remembering their first time and almost knocking the tent down themselves, Drew and Corey couldn’t stop laughing. Seeing canvas moving, signaling that Derrick and Mike were crawling around beneath, Prez chuckled, “Do we even want to know what you did that knocked the tent down?” Derrick giggled then answered, “We heard you and Keith demonstrating the hand stand.” “I thought we could do it!” Mike laughed. “We did,” Derrick howled, “everything was fine until I lost it and Mike teetered, crashing into the center pole.” The center pole was being lifted and returned to its proper place. Once it was done, Drew and Keith roamed around to make sure all the corner poles were adequately placed to support the heavy canvas. Cheekily sniggering and still naked, Derrick and Mike made their way out of the tent. Keith impatiently smirked at them. Everyone else completely busted up laughing at them. Grabbing hold of Graham, Ben giggled, “Can we go home now? If one couple did that, what’s gonna happen when all three couples are in there?” Shaking his head, Graham breathlessly sniggered, “I haven’t laughed this hard since watching Monty Python’s Holy Grail.” Keith nodded and smiled, reverently reciting in a poor British accent, “O Lord, bless this, Thy hand grenade, that with it Thou mayest blow Thine enemies to tiny bits, in Thy mercy.” Rapidly nodding, Graham added, “First shalt thou take out the Holy Pin, then shalt thou count to three, no more, no less. Three shall be the number thou shalt count, and the number of the counting shall be three. Four shalt thou not count, neither count thou two, excepting that thou then proceed to three. Five is right out. Once the number three, being the third number, be reached, then lobbest thou thy Holy Hand Grenade of Antioch towards thy foe, who being naughty in My sight, shall snuff it.” Wisely remaining silent, Derrick and Mike helped themselves to the various munchies still near the fire. Ben and Graham took seats on the same log as Mike and Derrick. Graham chortled, “I can’t wait to tell Eddie and Matt. If Francis was watching, he’s rolling around clouds right now.” Mike shrugged and grinned, “Thankfully, I fell low enough where none of the pole pieces got bent, it simply slid and the ceiling crashed.” Keith smirked, “I can’t imagine what possessed you to even try.” “We had the space and privacy,” Derrick smiled. Mike grinned, “Now that we all know, a show of hands for those that intend to try it?” Graham’s and Corey’s hands flew up. Drew cackled, “Corey!” “What?” Corey giggled. “As long as our height allows it, I’d like to try, to see if we like it.” Mike nodded, “From this bottom’s upside down vantage point, it’s as good as any other position.” Derrick smiled, “It’s good from the top too.” He then told Mike, “Next time we switch positions.” “Cool,” Mike chirped. Prez chuckled, “Tomorrow night, in the studio.” Ben cackled, “Oooo-migod! At Doug’s and Brian’s place?” Derrick, Keith, Mike and Prez all smiled and nodded. Ben giggled, “Do they know?” Mike nodded, “Not the exact method, but I’m sure they heard late night laughter when we first tried it.” Derrick asked Ben, “Why would you think Brian or Doug would care?” “I guess they wouldn’t,” Ben softly blushed. Graham grinned, “You dudes don’t hide much.” Gesturing at his naked brother, Keith said, “There’s proof that even the shyest dude around knows a male body is like any other.” Cutting off any more from his brother, Drew then piped up, telling Graham more about how shy he was years before the first pubic hair ever sprouted. Prez added his perspective, as a loner that didn’t consider himself gay, bisexual or even straight. “The first hours with Keith, I was falling in love. Come to find out the next afternoon, he felt the same way about me. Dicks are nice, but it’s the person the flesh is attached to that makes the difference. We all must know that or most of you that are nude wouldn’t be.” Nodding heads confirmed Prez’s statement. However, Keith’s warm smile relayed more, prompting him to take Prez’s hand and lead his lover into the large tent. The conversation continued along the same lines, with each of the remaining boys sharing their pasts with the others. Prez and Keith stepped out of the tent naked and joined the fireside chat. A little past midnight, and feeling drowsy, Drew and Corey called it a night. The older six remained awake a while longer. Mike and Derrick offered to cut the watermelon, if anyone else wanted some. Since all did want a slice, Keith got up to go to the tent and get the only knife. Drew and Corey were cuddling in the tent, barely conscious. When they heard why Keith was rummaging around the backpack, they got back up to have some watermelon too. Half the watermelon was sliced into eight large pieces. Proving how overtired they were, Corey and Drew played with their food in front of everybody. Never one to allow the youngest to play their games without participating, Mike prompted Derrick to stand before him. Knowing where Mike was leading everyone, Derrick evilly snickered and his flaccid uncut meat began growing. Mike rubbed bites of watermelon around Derrick’s lower abdomen and upper thighs, licking up the sweet juices as he worked, getting closer and closer to Derrick’s stiffening cock. Liking this idea, Prez stood before Keith. Without a second thought, Corey stood before Drew. Ben’s surprise was Graham softly smiling, “Please, teddy bear?” Ben’s mouth hung open. Graham asked the others, “What’s it like, I mean sex with other dudes around to see?” Derrick sighed, “It’s no different really.” Corey offered, “I’m only concerned with what Drew’s doing.” Turning his head slightly, Prez called, “Ben?” Ben giggled, “Yeah?” Prez said, “Think about it; we all saw each other last night anyway. We all know what couples do together. I’m for Keith. Corey’s for Drew. Derrick’s for Mike, and you’re for Graham. Each couple is very well occupied with their partner. You don’t have anything to worry about.” Mike wiped sticky watermelon juice off his face and added, “Besides, when I’m done with Derrick, do you think I’m gonna just let him wish the tables were turned? Not a second longer than Dee needs. As soon as he’s ready, I’ll stand before him too. Let Graham make love to you, dude. Then you get to make love to him.” Standing up, Ben giggled, “What a week!” and then unbuttoned his shorts. He stood before Graham. Nervously glancing to his left, at Drew and Corey, and then to his right, at Mike and Derrick, Ben realized that no one except Graham was looking at him. Ben looked down at Graham, happily wiping watermelon around and licking up the juice. This simply seemed wrong though, Ben thought. All of these dudes were cool, but Ben firmly believed that sex was a private act of love between two people. It still was an act of love, but certainly not private. Besides, Ben wanted some of Graham too and wasn’t willing to wait. Leaning forward, Ben slipped his hands under Graham’s armpits and lifted. Graham locked eyes with his teddy bear then nodded his head. They went into the smaller tent to finish what was started without their watermelon slices. Carefully biting off a chunk of watermelon, Mike nibbled off enough to hook it over Derrick’s bone. He then opened wide and engulfed it all, allowing the watermelon to squish and melt in his mouth. Derrick gasped then softly chortled, “Awesome.” Orgasms cascaded around the fire and in the tent where Ben and Graham lay. Drew decided he didn’t want oral sex, so he led Corey into the larger tent. Completely comfortable with each other and more pleased with the act by romantic firelight, Prez swapped places with Keith and Derrick swapped places with Mike. Many minutes later, when all the watermelon was gone and it was obvious the two couples outside were quietly cuddling, Ben, Graham, Corey and Drew came back out of the tents to watch the fire die. Melted ice water was poured onto dirty T-shirts so each couple could clean themselves up. Wordlessly, Drew and Corey went back to the tent. Ben and Graham stood, offering soft thanks for an experience neither would ever forget. They then went to the smaller tent. Derrick, Mike, Keith and Prez waited only a while longer, so they could kick dirt on the embers of their fire. Prez called Rush then all four ducked into the larger tent, where Drew and Corey were already sound asleep. Drew and Corey had even opened sleeping bags and organized a little bit, so all the four of them had to do was lay down. Hours later, Prez heard his dog growling. Before anyone else was disturbed, Prez got up and peeked out of tent. The sun was up, but just barely. Hearing voices of other nearby campers waking and breaking down their tents, Prez shushed his dog. Glancing at his wristwatch and seeing it was only a little after six in the morning, Prez softly told Rush, “It’s alright. Go lay down, hound dog.” Prez then returned to Keith’s side and fell right back to sleep. Only about an hour later, closer to seven-thirty, Corey woke and gently woke Drew. Once Drew was responding with tender kisses, Corey whispered, “We have to go the latrine, stud.” Drew smiled, “You ate a lot all day yesterday,” and sat up. The two boys got dressed. Drew picked up Rush’s leash, to take the dog along with them for the walk. Carefully, the three of them left the tent. Once away from the campsite, Drew raved, “With all the milk, ice cream, cheeses and other stuff you ate this week, I’m expecting the doc to say you gained three or more pounds.” “We’ll see,” Corey blushed and giggled. Pulling Corey close against him, Drew smiled, “No matter what the doc says, you’re making me so happy and extremely proud, Cor, seriously.” With happy tears pooling in his eyes, “I want a long life with you, Drew.” “We’ve got it in the bag,” Drew cheered. Corey sniffled and wiped his eyes. Drew asked, “Are you okay?” Corey nodded and smiled, “They’re happy tears. I’m just a little scared, ya know?” Drew nodded, “I understand, believe me. A month ago we made our first trip to the doctor together. With all that’s been accomplished, I’m not expecting any setbacks, but we’ll deal together, angel.” “I keep growing, pushing the target further away,” Corey griped. Drew sighed, “What’s the plan, Cor?” Corey chanted, “To keep on trying.” Drew nodded, “I’ve never had to lie to anyone about what you’re eating and how well you’re doing. As long as I see you trying, everything’s very cool. Yeah, we have a reason to be scared, but it’s only a lurking fear, like giving a poor oral report at school. Trying makes all the difference. The first time I have to lie to anyone, I’ll be watching even closer. Are the numbers making sense with what I see you doing? They have been for weeks. Try not to worry.” Corey softly begged, “Don’t leave me, Drew.” “Never,” Drew confirmed, “I don’t even like being alone while you’re in a latrine. I couldn’t fit in there with you, never mind with Rush too. If I could fit, I would squeeze in too.” “Dammit!” Corey complained, “How can I be so happy and relieved, but still be scared to death?” Drew sighed, “You know the answers, Corey. Someday, Doc Folsom’s going to say your five feet seven inches, then eight, and so on, always tagging on a few extra pounds. That’s only one set of measurements though. When we get to my house over the weekend, I’m taking Keith’s tape measure. We’re going to create a spreadsheet, outlining every change in our bodies, from our necks to our feet. That way, if the doc ever says you gained less than a pound, we can look at a chart that shows where those ounces went. Once a week, we’ll spend a few minutes doing that. When one set of numbers doesn’t make sense, we’ll have something else to say, okay, this is why.” Corey smiled, “You’re really on my side.” “On your side and at your side is where I want to be,” Drew chanted. He then turned and smiled, “I saw you last night, gay boy.” Corey giggled and nodded. Drew chuckled, “Three other dudes getting blown, three others on their asses giving head and occasionally stroking their bones, and you gazing down at me, like no one else was there.” Corey shrugged, “Why should I look around? I can’t feel what the others are, but can feel what’s happening to me. We’re married, stud. I still love watching you, no matter how we’re making love or who’s doin’ what in which position. I’ll always be watching you.” “The feeling is mutual,” Drew smiled. Arriving at the latrine, Drew prompted, “Go, and I’ll wait with Rush until you’re done. Then I’ll go.” Heading for the wooden shack, Corey spun around briefly, only to find Drew and Rush looking around, watching for other people. Once inside the latrine, Corey recognized the stern expression on Drew’s face; one of concern that hadn’t been seen for a month. Even when told to appear intimidating at the health club, Drew didn’t look like that. Waiting outside, Drew looked for lurking pedophile jack-offs. Picking up on Drew’s nervousness, Rush lifted his nose and sniffed the air. Everywhere Rush turned, Drew looked for trouble. Seeing some other teenaged dudes approaching, Drew and Rush focused on them. One of the three asked, “The dog’s been potty trained?” Drew smiled, “Just waiting for a friend. When he’s done, he’ll watch the dog.” Another dude asked, “Are the other four stalls empty?” Drew nodded, “As far as I know. Cars have driven by, but none stopped. Nobody else wakes and stays to use the latrine.” Hearing Drew speaking, Corey hurried and finished. He opened his stall door as the approximately seventeen-year-olds split off to other stalls. Corey hurried to Drew and took the dogs leash, saying, “That face you were making is the face Lonnie asked for the other night.” Suddenly, Drew’s wide smile was replaced with an exaggerated “Kellam” expression. Corey cracked up and Drew went to the latrine, sniggering insanely. One at a time, the other three dudes stepped out of their stalls, each making small talk with Corey, and one squatted down to pet Rush. Only somewhat concerned, over the other dudes and Corey being alone with Rush, Drew stepped out of the shack. The other dudes were only a few steps away from Corey, already on their way back to their campsite. Corey giggled, “I’m telling Brian about that face you make.” Drew sniggered, “If you think that’s funny, you would’ve loved the face I made forcing myself to shit quickly.” Corey howled laughing. Giggling, Drew took Rush’s leash from Corey. Hysterical, Corey wanted to see Drew’s constipated ‘forcing myself to shit’ face. Drew complied and followed that with his bored at school face, then his dopey ‘mid-blowjob’ face and finally the dopier ‘I’m gonna have an unexpected prostate orgasm’ face, which was a mix of wide-eyed terror and the open-mouthed rollercoaster-ride joyous scream. Hiccupping like mad, Corey staggered most of the way back to their campsite. Already awake, shirtless but with their shorts on, Ben and Graham were sitting on a fire pit log. Not aware that the two youngest had left, Ben loudly asked, “Where were you?” Since Corey was still gasping for breath and hiccupping, Drew answered, “The latrine for our morning deposit.” Ben’s jaw dropped and he squealed, “After what happened you went alone?” Drew smiled, “It was either that or dirty another pair of shorts.” Graham sniggered. Seeing Ben ready to say something more, Drew made his ‘forcing a shit’ face. Ben, Corey and Graham lost it and cracked up. Rush barked and trotted around to each of the four boys. Prepared to yell at his dog, Prez sat up. He noticed Rush, Drew and Corey were gone. Carefully standing, Prez wandered out of the tent without bothering to put anything on. Seeing his master, Rush trotted over. Still wiping sleep from his eyes, Prez asked, “What’s goin’ on?” “We were waiting to see if anyone else needed to make a trip to the latrine,” Graham sniggered. Ben smiled, “Corey and Drew just got back. I can barely believe they went there alone.” Prez shrugged and checked with Drew; “You took Rush along?” Drew nodded. Prez then told Ben, “Rush is generally friendly, but he’s a good watch dog. Rush helped us catch that cretin last month.” “Oh,” Ben giggled, “that wasn’t mentioned last night.” “You’ve been a little wary of Rush,” Prez reminded. Prez glanced around, looking for other nearby campers. Seeing none, he walked around the tents then stopped at a tree to relieve himself. Graham stood, telling Drew and Corey, “We need to make a nature call too.” Flushed red from holding his breath to stop the hiccups, Corey nodded, “It wasn’t busy when we were there. See ya in a few minutes.” Ben and Graham started their trip. Drew prompted Corey, “Let’s get some breakfast.” They went to the tent to get the fruit from Corey’s backpack. Rush followed, but Drew commanded him to stay out of the tent. Inside the tent, Derrick was awake and standing. He went to a cooler to get a bottle of water then peaked out of the tent. He softly said “good morning” to Drew and Corey. Not wanting to dress, Derrick stepped outside. Going to take a seat on a log, he saw Prez returning. A year earlier, Prez wouldn’t consider roaming around in his birthday suit. Now, since the weeks spent living together, Prez was much more open to it. They said good morning to each other and Prez sat. Derrick gave Prez a quick tender kiss then explained himself. On their way to the latrine, Graham asked Ben, “What did you think about last night’s watermelon games?” Ben thoughtfully hummed the said, “It was fun, but it just seemed wrong somehow.” Graham nodded, “Taking me into the tent was awesome, Ben.” “Yeah, I guess.” “It’s cool, Ben. I mean, that you feel that way about it.” Ben sighed, “I wish I understood why I feel that way.” Graham shrugged, “It doesn’t matter what the reason is; I understand. Try to realize something for me, okay?” “Okay.” “Remember me saying that I looked forward to the day you came after me wanting some?” “Yeah. It still feels a little strange though, stopping whatever else we’re doing just because I suddenly feel randy.” “Try not to feel that way, teddy bear. You’re not only allowed to get horny, I love when you’re aggressive. When you want some, come and get it, every time. Don’t wait for me to start.” Ben confirmed, “Would you really like that?” Graham chuckled, “Of course I would. We’ve got to be there for each other in every way, not only sexually. You wanting me sexually only helps prove that when you need something else, you’ll still come to me. You’re really good at wanting hugs and kisses. Take the next step, my love, just like you did last night.” Ben giggled, “Watch out the next time your mom or mine get watermelon.” Graham cracked up. Sitting on logs and gathered around the fire pit, back at the campsite, Corey, Drew, Derrick and Prez were having watermelon and the other fruits brought by Corey for breakfast. Searching for Derrick on the blanket beside him, Mike began to wake and remembered where he was. He argued with himself about getting up. He opened his eyes and saw Keith only a few feet away. Deciding to not waste a good argument, Mike called, “Get up, Keith.” Only getting a sleepy grunt in response, Mike said, more loudly, “Get your ass outta the bed.” “Fuck you,” Keith grumbled. Mike sat up and sniggered, “Fine. Wanna do it upside down and on your hands, so we can knock the tent down again?” Keith smirked, “You need to start running.” Standing and purposefully pushing Keith’s buttons, Mike kicked the blanket beneath him onto Keith, bitching, “You’re such a lazy fuck, literally.” Pulling the blanket over him, Keith rolled onto his belly and joked, “Taking bottom upside down kind o’ precludes doing much of anything else.” “Oooh, wait,” Mike droned. “If the dude getting fucked is upside down, he’s gotta be top. We discovered a way to get our butts filled and still be top!” “Call Guinness,” Keith grinned. “Now stand on your hands and walk the fuck outta here. To you, it’ll look like I’m up, but I still get to sleep.” From outside, Keith and Mike could hear Corey, Drew, Derrick and Prez softly laughing. Mike scowled, “Cranky bitch.” He then asked, “How can you have a boyfriend and still be a cranky bitch?” Keith growled, “Because your delaying Prez. He’ll come in here and wake me the right way, once you leave.” The laughter outside the tent got louder. Mike walked out of the tent. Seeing two bare butts, Derrick’s and Prez’s, and two clothed bodies, Corey’s and Drew’s, Mike went for his morning kiss from Derrick. He leaned over to get a watermelon flavored kiss, and then softly said, “Gonna irrigate a tree.” Derrick nodded and stuffed a large piece of watermelon into his mouth. He then stood and followed Mike. Prez told Corey and Drew, “Once everybody’s back and had breakfast, we’ll break down and cleanup. Then we’ll go for a hike.” “Cool,” Drew and Corey chorused. They smiled and watched Prez stand then go into the tent to wake Keith. Moments later, there was a fake, cartoonish growl and then Prez giggling. Out of sight from Corey and Drew, they then heard Mike cracking up. Smiling widely and occasionally giggling, Drew and Corey finished their breakfast. Ben and Graham returned and helped themselves to breakfasts of crackers, fruit and bottled water. Arm-in-arm, Mike and Derrick walked back to camp, seemingly following their erections, directly into the tent. Ben, Corey, Drew and Graham expected some remarks from one of the four in the tent, but surprisingly heard none. The gasping, groans, moans and whimpering from inside the tent affected all four that were trying to finish their breakfasts. Finished eating, Corey sat on Drew’s lap. They started making out. Graham hurried through breakfast. Chugging the bottled water, Graham and Ben seemed to reach for their hands at the same time. They went back into the small tent to complete their morning routine. Realizing it was quiet in the larger tent, Drew looked over his shoulder and loudly called, “You’ve got two minutes to finish cuddling, dudes.” Helplessly, Ben and Graham cracked up. Keith responded, “We’re finding clothes and getting dressed.” Putting on clean undies, Prez and Mike leaned forward almost at the same time. Mike giggled, “Watch it, bubble butt.” “I keep trying, but it hurts my neck,” Prez sniggered. Ben cracked up. Derrick sputtered then gathered his clothes and walked out of the tent nude. Loud enough for everyone to hear, Derrick smirked, “Four of us squeezed in there is unnecessary at this point.” Having not eaten or drank anything since the prior night, Rush whined. Almost fully dressed, Prez called, “Chill, hound dog buddy. Your food and dish are in the back of the truck.” Keith prompted, “Toss me your keys, baby. I’ll take care of Rush.” Soon, the jangling of keys was heard, and then Keith stepped out of the tent. Now wearing clean boxers and shorts, Derrick hollered back to the tent, “Be good in there, you two. Yes, I’m being selfish.” On his way to the 4Runner, Keith nodded and warmly smiled at Derrick’s remarks. Together, Mike and Prez innocently sang, “When were we not good?” Attached at the hips, Corey and Drew wordlessly went to the tent. Dressed and carrying backpacks, Mike and then Prez emerged from the tent, heading directly towards the cars. Carrying the dog’s dish, Keith called Rush. From the smaller tent, Ben called for heavenly intervention, causing the other six to silently smile, knowing better than to make any comment that might embarrass Ben. Derrick, Keith, Mike and Prez began cleaning up the campsite and putting coolers into the cars. Prez poured bottled water into Rush’s dish which his dog immediately lapped up. With nothing more to do until Ben, Graham, Corey and Drew finished, the other four sat on logs around the fire pit, practicing harmonized vocals. Wearing only grey boxer-briefs, Graham came out of the tent with a pair of shorts and a T-shirt in his hands, smiling at the singing band-mates. While Graham slid into his clothes, Ben stepped out of the tent fully dressed, wearing the new clothes Graham got him Monday night. The light colored shorts and shirt looked good on Ben, and all four of his friends praised the change. Since one good turn deserved another, Ben giggled his thanks then asked, “What are you dudes doing? I’ve never heard you singing a cappella before?” Derrick smiled, “Opening our ears and listening.” Mike nodded and explained, “Keith sings a tone, Prez sings about an octave lower, Derrick sing the perfect fifth above Prez, then I add the final tone, usually between Derrick and Prez.” “We’ve been trying since January,” Keith smiled, and then chuckled, “only recently have we gotten past straying voices and major flubs.” From inside the larger tent, cuddling with Corey, Drew loudly confirmed, “I’ve heard them practicing that stuff before.” “They’re getting so much better too,” Corey added. He then softly asked Drew, “Ready to get dressed?” Drew nodded and Corey got up off his hubby. Graham smiled at Ben, “I wish we had brought your guitar.” Noticing four curious glances, Ben giggled, “Graham has me practicing every day. We take my guitar between his house and mine. Doug is showing me how to play popular music on my classical guitar.” Graham offered, “We’re heading back to Agoura Hills tonight, after supper. Ben hasn’t seen his mom since Sunday night, and there’s a move to deal with still.” “Which reminds me,” Ben began, “the day of the audition, my mom is having a garage sale. Sorry, but we’re needed there that weekend.” All four nodded and Mike said, “Not a problem. We’re planning on asking the North Hollywood dudes, and Eddie and Matt to play roadie that day.” “Cool,” Ben and Graham responded. Graham leaned into the small tent, pulling out the blanket, sheet and pillows they had slept on. Ben took the wadded up blanket and sheet then followed Graham to his car. Corey and Drew came out of the large tent with their backpacks. Soon, all eight were putting the last of their stuff in the cars and breaking down the tents. A park ranger slowly drove by. Running toward the road, Prez asked if the cars could remain at the campsite while they all took a hike around the park in the daylight. “As long as you’re gone by five, we won’t have to charge you for another night,” the ranger answered. Prez assured they would be gone by two the latest, and then returned to the campsite. Once everything was packed away and the campsite cleared, all eight started down the road. Lighthearted chit-chat passed around the group. They saw distant reservoirs and beautiful mountain landscapes. Graham commented that they needed to bring Eddie along sometime, so they could get photos of the more scenic views. Realizing it was almost noon, they turned around and started back toward the campgrounds. Some tentative plans were made for later that evening, so they could get together and roam Chumash Park in Agoura Hills. At one-thirty that Thursday afternoon, three cars drove out of the Angeles National Forest and started back home.
  5. TheEggman

    Chapter 29

    Monday morning, August third, siding contractors arrived at the Hundser residence before eight o’clock. Drew was with Corey over at the Seavers’, but Keith, Prez and John were still in bed asleep when contractors began tearing the old siding off the house. Rudely awakened, all three staggered out of bed. Intending to let Rush out back for his morning toidy, Prez found contractors in the backyard too. Realizing that they would have to walk Rush, Keith grabbed granola bars and two eight-ounce bottles of Sunny D from the fridge, while Prez got T-shirts and sandals from the bedroom. Soon, they were walking the dog over to the park and eating a light breakfast. Keith and Prez periodically glanced at each other, sharing silent complaints about the siding contractors waking them up. Finished with their breakfast and roaming the park, Keith grumbled, “We can’t deal with this early morning construction another day.” “You’re tellin’ me,” Prez yawned agreement. “We made love until one in the morning and have to work again tonight.” “We’re gonna have to go back to Agoura Hills, baby,” Keith suggested. Prez scowled, “Doug and Brian are home too. We can’t sleep with Derrick and Mike in the guest bedroom without raising eyebrows.” Keith nodded and sighed, “I’d rather sleep on the floor in the studio than deal with all that noise.” “We’ll talk with Mike and Derrick during rehearsal,” Prez offered. “I’m sure they won’t mind at all.” “Eddie’s taking our band pictures today too. We’ll have to wear decent shirts.” “Wear that tangerine muscle Tee I got for you, babe.” Keith grinned, “If you’ll wear one of the green polo shirts I got for you?” “Done deal,” Prez brightly beamed. They started back home to get their backpacks packed again for another week away from home. Prez wondered, “What are we gonna say if they want to fool around?” Keith shrugged, “I guess it depends on the circumstances. I sure don’t want Doug and Brian to know. Do you?” “No,” Prez replied, and quickly added, “I think it might be kind o’ obvious though, just the way the four of us act. Brian and Pete saw it before we had really gone there. A lot of guys at the party last week saw it too. I can’t and won’t go backwards, babe. If one or the other or both want a hug or a kiss, they’ll get it, whether Doug and Brian are around or not.” “That’s cool, baby,” Keith smiled. “I just don’t want two adults knowing for certain we’ve fooled around together. I don’t want to know if they’ve done anything similar, or if it worked out or didn’t. I think the four of us have something special that very few can fully understand.” “Let’s tell Mike and Derrick that,” Prez suggested. Keith nodded, and then asked, “What was that song on the radio last night, on the way home from work?” “Fantasy, by Earth, Wind and Fire,” Prez remembered. “We’ll hit the mall to get that disk soon,” Keith smiled. Prez chuckled, “I can’t believe how close you came to hitting those high notes. We’d only have to lower the key signature a half step or a full step, at most.” “They’re awesome lyrics,” Keith grinned, and then sang, “Every man has a place, in his heart there’s a space, and the world can’t erase his fantasies. Take a ride in the sky, on our ship fantasize, all your dreams will come true right away.” Widely smiling, Prez softly growled. Glancing over at his sex-machine, Keith sniggered, “Be good.” “Until we get in the shower,” Prez leered. Immediately upon returning home, Keith told John, “We’re spending the next few days over in Agoura Hills, bro.” John nodded, “Yeah, I’ll talk with Tommy later. I’ll spend tonight there and hopefully tomorrow night too. I spent a few nights there last week, while the roofing dudes were here. Tommy’s folks know what’s going on here, so it’s cool.” Prez grinned, “You spending so many nights there must seem a little strange to them, huh?” John shrugged and then chuckled, “You’ve got a dirty mind, Prez.” Keith cracked up. Prez sniggered, “I have to wonder what two straight boys do at night?” “Not what two gay dudes do, that’s for sure,” John laughed. Keith smiled, “So, what do you dudes do before bed?” John shrugged, “After his parents go to bed, we play Monopoly or Battleship, or if Sammy’s awake, we’ll play video games. Now that Tommy and Sonia are catching up to me and Kim, we talk about our girlfriends too. It’s very cool too, since I couldn’t easily tell Tommy much, before he hooked up with Sonia.” Prez smiled at Keith, “The same as us, babe. We don’t tell single gay guys much either.” John joked, “They hear it for themselves.” Keith smirked, “No they don’t, bro.” Recalling Ben’s embarrassment from being greeted at the door by nudists, Prez chuckled, “Ben would’ve freaked out. All he saw or heard was us being couples, which obviously made enough of an impact.” John wondered, “Who’s Ben?” “A gay dude over in Agoura Hills,” Keith shared. “He was single, until last week.” Prez nodded and told John, “Ben met another guy named Graham and they fell for each other.” Heading for the bedroom, Keith softly chortled, “I wonder how long before Graham has dyed his hair red.” Following his teasing lover, Prez giggled, “Never, if I have my way.” Keith joked, “I’ll check with Ben later today.” Grabbing his backpack, Prez smirked, “He had a crush on me, but found a boyfriend with brown hair, a muscular chest and abs, like you.” “Graham doesn’t look that much like me,” Keith sniggered, picking up his backpack and putting it on the bed. “His abs look like yours, actually; a nice four pack.” Loading the backpack with socks and underwear, Prez shrugged, “Shirtless at Mike’s pool, it seems he looks more like you than like me.” “I’ll chat with Graham too,” Keith grinned. “I’ll bet you that Ben has turned into a sex machine by now.” Keith walked across the hall to get toiletries. Prez laughed, “I was never anywhere near as shy as Ben.” Returning to the bedroom with the first handfuls, Keith dropped the stuff on the bed and smiled, “You’re looking forward to seeing Ben and Graham together as much as I am, admit it.” Prez nodded, “Of course I am. Seeing Ben happy and Graham recovering from Francis means a lot more than I expected.” Noticing Keith paused at the bed, Prez softly asked, “What’s wrong, babe?” Keith shrugged, “We just moved back home, now were moving out again.” “Only through Friday night, lover,” Prez reminded; “Saturday afternoon, after rehearsal, we’re right back home again.” Keith grumbled, “We’re suffering and Drew’s just staying at Corey’s, the weasel,” and walked back out of the room. Retrieving T-shirts from our closet, Prez tried desperately to not laugh and reminded, “We’re going to the beach at least once this week, babe. The self defense class is tomorrow night. Derrick and Mike are working Thursday night, and we’re at my aunt’s for dinner.” “Don’t forget to bring your hats, for the beach, baby,” Keith loudly said from the bathroom. Prez started rolling the T-shirts and stuffing them in his backpack. With the remaining toiletries, Keith returned to the room, smirking, “The last thing we need is mom on a rampage. After the last few weeks, I want time alone with you, but not forced because we’re grounded.” At the Carleton residence, Ben and Graham were sound asleep. Ben was dreaming. A distant male voice called, “Hi Ben.” “Hello? Do I know you?” Much closer, the same voice answered, “Yeah, you do, better than you realize.” “I don’t recognize your voice. It’s so dark. I’m getting scared.” “Please don’t be afraid. I have a lot to talk to you about.” “Tell me who you are, or at least let me see you.” “First feel me, dude.” A hand gently took Ben’s hand in the pitch darkness. Ben felt a thin hand; smaller than his or Graham’s or Prez’s. With is heart fluttering madly, Ben whimpered, “You won’t hurt me?” “Never, dude. Tell me, who do you trust most in the world?” “My mom, Graham, Prez and Mike, in that order,” Ben answered. “You’re not one of those four, I can tell.” “You can still trust me. You could whip my ass on a whim with very little effort. Just slow down a little and breathe with me.” After a few calming breaths, Ben wondered, “Eddie?” “Nope. I’m going to turn up the light, a little at a time. Stay calm and breathe slow and deep.” From above, a very dim shaft of light enveloped Ben. He could barely identify the outline of the person holding his hand. The light got slightly brighter, but was still barely equal to a single candle. Making out red hair, Ben sighed, “Prez?” “Nope.” Uncontrollably shivering, Ben muttered, “I don’t know anyone else with red hair.” “We both love the same person, dude. That’s why I’m visiting you, so you know me.” Shaking, Ben gasped, “Omigod!” and started crying. “Say my name, Ben.” “Francis Patrick McLoughlin,” Ben wept. “Good. Stay with me, Ben. Don’t freak out and wake up. I have so much to share with you, and it’s all important.” “What could you possibly want to share with me?” “My life with Graham and all our friends,” Francis replied. “It’s gonna be easy too, like watching TV.” “Can I please see you?” The light got only slightly brighter. Francis grinned, “Better?” Ben nodded and smiled, “You really are beautiful.” Francis shrugged and smirked, “I sort o’ was, when I was alive. I could also be one ugly fuckin’ bitch too. Let’s walk, dude. You’ll see images now and then. I’ll describe them as we go.” The dim light above followed them as they walked. Ben saw what appeared to be a row several of home movies playing on monitors. At the lines of kids waiting to enter a school on the first video, Francis pointed, “Here’s me, starting junior high, the first day of school. There’s Graham, Eddie and Shaun. Over there are Matt and Rick. Matt was tall, even then.” Moving to the next video, Francis smiled, “Over there, is the gymnasium, and all six of us, scattered around the bleachers.” “Why are you all separate?” “I didn’t know Graham, Eddie or Shaun. They’re neighbors, but live several blocks from where I lived, so they’re sitting on the bleachers together. Graham, Eddie, and I are starting seventh grade. Matt, Rick and Shaun are starting eighth grade.” “Why aren’t you helping Rick? He needs a little help, ya know?” “I have been visiting Rick. He had the football huddle dream too, and others, but he won’t admit it. First, I’ve gotta get him to stop thinking with his dick and realize who he belongs with. I’m letting him rest to sleep on it tonight. It’s your turn.” “I still don’t understand why you’re visiting me, Francis.” “The short answer is that you’re just like me and all my friends were in seventh grade. Back then, a year’s difference in age mattered. You know it doesn’t matter all that much. Thanks to that year’s P.E. class, here’s what we looked like by the end of that school year.” At the image of a softball game, Ben smiled, “All mixed up and together.” “It was so much more than what’s visible. Matt and Rick were actively seeking out dick. Both of them had Graham, Shaun, Eddie and me, in their hands and in their mouths. That summer, we all mixed and had kid sex together, thirteen-year-olds and twelve-year-olds. You never had those experiences. Truthfully, it wasn’t like any of us could have known what we were doing, or where it would lead at the time; it was mostly fun experimentation. The way we wound up by high school, another year later, was even better, as far as friendships are concerned. Now we’re gonna zip ahead another year. That’s El Camino Real High School’s cafeteria, where you’ll be going to school next month.” Ben pointed, “There’s you and Graham, Shaun, Eddie and Matt, and over there are Mike, Keith and Derrick. Jeez, was Derrick always cute?” Francis sniggered, “Don’t ever say that to him. The same ways you’re self conscious, Derrick gets too, only by having too many eyes on him.” “What’re you, Graham, Eddie and Matt giggling about?” “Getting into Derrick’s, Keith’s and Mike’s pants,” Francis sniggered. “Eddie and Matt were already a couple, on the verge of admitting what they feel for each other. Just like you and Graham, it was body size concerns holding them back. You need to get over that, by the way. Graham never hurt me, he won’t hurt you and you definitely won’t hurt him. This was about six months before Graham and I got serious.” “I heard it wasn’t too serious,” Ben giggled. Francis laughed, “Oh, he’s such a dog! Let me show you what he did.” At the next video, Francis pointed and chortled, “Look at him, tickling my ribs, pinchin’ my nips and grabbing my ass, following me around his house. I couldn’t even sit down without getting another goosing. It got to the point that I always looked down, between my legs, before I sat.” Ben giggled, “You’re doing a really poor job of playing hard to get.” Watching the Francis on the video crack an evil grin and goose Graham, sending him jumping a foot off the floor, Ben cracked up. “And let the wrestling begin,” Francis chuckled. “See him, kissing my neck to break my concentration? He kissed me first.” “That’s not a real kiss!” Ben giggled. “But look at him,” Francis insisted. Ben laughed, “This is how you two became a couple. I’m watching you both.” Francis sighed and halted the image at the point where he was reaching his head up with puckered lips to kiss Graham. Francis smirked, “I was in a hopeless situation. My family said, no, homosexuality isn’t real, it’s just hormones running wild, but I wanted Graham every way I could get. Before this day, the time I spent with Graham was always the best. What was great got better after this too. I had a double life, dude; a family telling me queers were only after sex and that wasn’t love. I also had Eddie, my best friend, with Matt, telling me love leads to really special sex; the kind of sex that doesn’t make you feel guilty; that love doesn’t exist without sex and sex can’t be good without love. So you can tell Graham that I admitted to kissing him on the mouth first. Before that point, I had been with five other great dudes too. The times with Graham were always the most fun though. Yeah, I was hyper a lot of the time with Graham. I had to be that way, because when I let myself relax, I would always want to be in his arms. “Graham hurts because of the way things were; he wanted more time alone with me. While that would’ve been great, I’ll tell you that we never wasted any alone time; we said and did all we wanted to. A talented hand or mouth will only get you so far; as I’m sure you’ve already learned. With Graham, it was love; I was totally involved in him and everything he and I did together. He’s being the same with you as he was with me; showing you all the sides of his personality, sometimes in rapid succession.” Before another video screen, Francis sighed, “These images are of me, having a shit fit because Graham was being way too cuddly with me at my house, with my mom only rooms away. It was September 1997; we’d only been a couple a little more than a month. I’ll tell you so you can tell him; that angry face you see me wearing was only barely covering how much I needed to cry. If it was easier, I would’ve been with Graham as much as we both wanted. In my house though, it wasn’t possible. I wanted all of him, Ben; every word and every touch lifted me a mile into the air, just like you’ve felt since you met him. A small part of Graham doesn’t know how much I loved him. I’ll tell you the truth if you promise to not tell Graham for a while. Save this for when he really needs to hear something special, okay?” Ben nodded, “Okay.” “If the accident had never happened, I wouldn’t have made it through this summer without telling my parents to fuck off, packing my stuff and walking out the door, directly into Graham’s house. “This next part, you can tell only Eddie, okay? Matt will freak out and shake like a leaf for hours.” “Cool,” Ben chirped. “I took the photo of Graham and me that Eddie and Matt found in my room. I had a tantrum and tossed all my stuff all over the place, leaving that photo on my closed poetry notebook, nice and neat, for my parents to find. My folks can toss that picture out; rip it up, burn it to ashes and it will keep popping up again. There will be other pictures they’ll look at, but they’ll see that image, me and Graham, with our arms wrapped around our shoulders. Right now, my folks are trying their damnedest to forget about me, as the gay son that never existed. With help, I’ll remind them over and over again, I was their son, I was gay; I was in love with Graham Carleton. They need to admit that and change their beliefs. I’ve been told they’ll eventually come around and make amends, but I don’t know when that might be. “Last night, I saw my sisters having a major fit with my parents, over the stuff they’ve been saying and doing regarding me. As well as I hid it, Mandy and Rachael knew and they’re still on my side. Tell only Eddie that, Ben. He’ll believe it. Let Graham and everyone else find out when my parents finally wake from their delusions.” Ben nodded and repeated, “When Graham needs to hear it, I’ll tell him that you were on the verge of moving out and in with him; that you loved him enough to throw away all the pretenses and commit to him. As soon as I can, I’ll tell only Eddie, the photo is under your control, to teach your parents a lesson.” “Good enough,” Francis smiled, and hugged Ben very tightly, harder than Ben might’ve expected from such a thin dude. Still wrapped up in strong arms, Ben asked, “Can I do anything else for you, Francis?” “You’re doing it already, Ben,” Francis shared. “I eased his pain and guilt for only one purpose; so he wouldn’t be alone; he needs to be with you. Nobody else deserves my Honey Graham more than you. Graham goes to extremes normally. Recovering from me though, he’s even worse than ever; going higher with the good times and diving lower with the bad times. Your past suicidal experiences have made you much more temperate. He needs you every bit as much as you need him, believe me. I’ll tell you one more thing that’s important to only you.” “Okay.” Into Ben’s ear, Francis whispered, “Graham’s an awesome friend and lover. When I saw him with you, I was told that you were one of the kinder and sweeter dudes; that you and Graham together would be good. Of all the dudes I had sex with; Graham made love to me, like I was special. There are few funnier or kinder dudes around anywhere. He listened and paid attention like nobody else I knew. He’s really good on top, but he very much loves being on bottom too. Take the initiative; you won’t be disappointed and he’ll love it. Make sure you’re alone with him the first time you enter him. He gets really loud and crazy, dude. He’s an instigator too, wanting you to get just as loud and wild. He might actually cover his mouth or mute himself with a pillow, mostly when his folks are home, but if he holds true to form, you’ll both be extremely loud.” Francis pulled back from Ben’s ear and then tenderly kissed Ben on the mouth. Francis warmly smiled, “That’s for you to pass on to him.” Softly kissing Ben again, Francis smiled, “That’s for you, for making him so much happier.” Ben nodded and giggled, “I hope to see you again sometime, Francis.” Francis nodded, “You and Graham have direct lines to me, Ben. Every word you say to me, I hear. You’ve both been very good at hearing me too. We’ll get together again, when you or Graham need me.” Francis stepped back and the light quickly became blindingly bright. Shading his eyes with both hands, Ben asked, “Was that you making the wind blow and the trees whisper?” Still walking backward, Francis giggled, “My idea and some help. I love special effects, dude. Tell Graham in exactly these words, good special effects kick butt.” “I guess that’ll mean something to him,” Ben giggled. From a distance, Francis chuckled, “If he remembers. He got a pretty good clunk on the head. I think you deserve a new pet name. I’ll share it with Graham. You’ll know it when you hear it.” Waking up, Ben glanced around Graham’s bedroom. Sunlight from the window behind the bed beamed into the room. The night table digital clock read eight-fifty. Inhaling deeply, he remembered all that Francis had shown and told him. A small part of Ben considered it only a dream, but he knew in his heart that it was real, he had actually been with Francis and seen Graham and Eddie as twelve-year-old boys. He started placing soft kisses along Graham’s shoulder. In a few moments, Graham inhaled deeply and exhaled, “Brrr.” “Grrr,” Ben softly growled. Rolling over to face Ben, Graham sleepily yawned, “No dreams that I can recall.” “I had one,” Ben smiled, and then mimicked Francis’ kiss. Graham’s eyes shot open. The kiss felt so familiar that he thought he was still asleep and nervously looked around. Facing Ben again, Graham prompted, “Again.” Ben obliged and repeated the kiss, causing Graham to softly moan approval. Ben opened his mouth wider for a passionate kiss, hoping Graham hadn’t figured anything out. Hiding what he had learned would prove difficult, but Ben rolled back, pulling Graham with and on top of him. When the kiss broke, Graham breathlessly panted, “Omigod, Ben. I so want to make love with you, all the way. We have to make us forever.” “We’ve waited long enough,” Ben softly smiled. “Are you sure we’re alone?” Reaching for the bottle of lube, Graham nodded, “Dad’s been gone at least an hour. Mom’s gotta be gone by now. I locked the door too.” Noticing Graham was trying to spread his legs, Ben held Graham in place, shaking his head and suggesting, “You first, puddin’. Slide my dickie inside you and show me the way.” Nodding, Graham flipped open the lube bottle top and let a little liquid drip onto Ben’s cock. It bounced and they both giggled. Smearing the lube around, Graham checked, “If you want a condom, now’s your last chance?” Shaking his head, Ben smiled, “We’re permanent, puddin’. I promise to do my best, all our lives. As much as I like our other friends, I can talk with you like no other person alive.” Shivering, Graham giggled, “Oh dude, I really want forever too; nothing matters more.” Holding Graham’s stroking hand still, Ben giggled, “Cumming now would be wrong, wouldn’t it?” “I think so,” Graham laughed. He shuffled back toward Ben’s hips and poured another little bit of lube onto his fingertips then reached back to prepare his ass. Leaning down, Graham placed a few tender kisses. He was only slightly thoughtful of Ben’s girth, so he fingered his hole with two digits, which gave Ben time to chill a little and share a few kisses of his own. Graham whispered, “Ready teddy bear?” Ben nodded smiled, “Yeah. I really do love you.” “I love you very much too,” Graham assured, and then pushed up and reached back for Ben’s cock. Once it was pointed up, he adjusted slightly then started lowering down, softly cooing and widely smiling. Even with all the practicing they had done to prepare, including playing with the dong, Graham could barely believe how fantastic Ben’s thick cock felt entering his butt. Only about half Ben’s bone was inside him, but Graham felt so extraordinary, he uncontrollably groaned. Ben’s entire body stiffened to prevent bucking wildly into Graham. With all of Ben deep inside him, Graham wiggled his buns down and made the final adjustments. Two voices gasped, “Omigod!” Graham sighed, “I waited far too long for you, my love. You feel so awesome inside me.” “You’re really hot inside, puddin’. I didn’t think it would be warmer than your mouth, but it is.” “I want to move and ride you, but you’re so big, I’m afraid I’ll cum too fast.” “Take your time.” Graham only nodded, but he made the first move, sliding slowly up and slower back down again, grinding and wiggling his ass against Ben’s groin. Ben groaned and Graham sighed, and then started getting into the ride. Out of control, Graham momentarily went up too high, causing Ben to slip out of his butt. Reaching back and getting Ben’s bone pointing up, Graham giggled, “Shit happens,” and reinserted Ben’s erection. Laughing hysterically at Graham’s remark, Ben couldn’t say anything. Holding Graham’s thighs, Ben watched Graham intently for about another minute, until Graham ground down and wiggled his butt again. Helplessly, Ben thrust up. Graham happily shouted, “Omigod, yes! Gimme!” Ben’s hips dropped and Graham lowered down and then Ben pushed up harder. “Oh fuck yeah!” Graham screamed. With every exhaled breath, Graham loudly cheered, “yeah!” Wide-eyed and sporadically thrusting his hips up, Ben couldn’t help giggling. No part of Ben ever thought Graham would like intercourse this much or get this loud. This proved beyond any doubt that the dream of Francis was more than Ben’s imagination. Graham was almost out of control, yelling Ben’s full name, calling Ben’s pet name, begging for different speeds, and his hands flew all over Ben’s torso, mostly on his chest. Reaching a delirious state, Graham lowered down to passionately kiss Ben. From their practice sessions, Ben knew he was supposed to take over, and did so, with Graham cooing and moaning into Ben’s mouth with every powerful thrust into his butt. Breaking the kiss, Graham hung his head besides Ben’s, and with each breath, repeatedly muttered, “Omigod-omigod-omigod-omigod!” Ben always expected to have to ask, “Was I okay?” It was quite clear he wouldn’t need to ask. He tried to wiggle a hand between them to get at Graham’s cock. The moment Ben’s hand touched his bone, Graham whimpered then flung himself upright to bounce more than he ever had with Francis. Trying to stop Ben’s hand from moving too much, Graham loudly moaned; “Please cum in me before I shoot, Ben. Oh please, do it before me. Oh God Benjamin!” Losing it, Graham bounced, quaked and shivered, unaware of anything except how wonderful he felt. Starting to regain sentient thought, Graham noticed Ben grimacing and felt expansions inside his ass. Graham smiled and softly encouraged Ben through several more forceful thrusts. Suddenly, Ben grunted and held his hips up. Forcing his butt down against Ben’s raised hips, Graham chuckled, “Oh yes, my love. I feel it. You’re so wonderful,” and then leaned forward to place many tender kisses. Ben collapsed and panted, smiling up at Graham, who was happily finger painting little patterns of semen around Ben’s chest and belly. They started giggling; Ben for the wet tickling on his torso and Graham for his sheer pleasure with Ben. Graham reached back and guided Ben’s cock out of his ass. Holding Graham firmly in place, Ben shuddered at the sudden coldness on his very sensitive dick. Hovering over Ben and placing more angel kisses, Graham happily cooed, “The virgin that doesn’t act like one just gave me the single best sexual experience of my life. I’m seriously your leech, forever at your side. Anytime you want me, Ben, just signal me and I’m there, anywhere, any way you want me.” “Silly graham cracker,” Ben softly giggled. “You’re already all I need and want. I knew you’d like it, you told me you would, but I didn’t expect you to be so loud.” “I’ve been loud before, but not like this time,” Graham admitted, and then enthusiastically cheered, “I’m so crazy in love with you.” Ben very much wanted to share his dream with Graham, but the warm loving face placing little kisses had his undivided attention. Running his fingers through Graham’s wavy brown hair, Ben returned kisses and decided to wait for a more appropriate time. Graham lowered all the way down onto Ben and contentedly sighed. It was all Ben, for five days, saving Graham’s sanity, mending his broken heart, restoring all his dreams and hopes, adding more purpose with every passing day. With his eyes closed, Ben rested his arms around Graham’s back and felt his lover’s heartbeat slow to normal. Moments later, Ben softly asked, “Should we eat or shower first?” and got the morning’s first tickle in. “Let’s eat, I’m starved,” Graham cackled and tickled Ben back. “What will we do this afternoon?” “It’s your turn to make me yell,” Ben giggled, and let his hands fly to tickle or fake tickles. Flinching and lurching, unwilling to block Ben’s hands, Graham laughed, “I want to, but the question is, will you yell?” “I have no idea,” Ben howled, “but I could try, if ya want.” “I’ll race ya to the kitchen,” Graham roared, and rolled away from Ben’s tickling. Bouncing up and going after his lover, Ben giggled, “What do I get when I catch you?” Already down the hall, Graham bounced his eyebrows and teased, “Whatever ya want.” He then flew down the stairs two or three steps at a time. At the bottom landing, Graham waited for Ben to appear at the top of the staircase. “I’m gonna get you,” Ben giggled, and hurried down the steps. Racing away, Graham laughed, “Ya got me already and it’s dripping down my legs.” Cracking up, Ben had to slow his descent or risk tripping the rest of the way down. From the lower level bathroom, Graham hollered, “I’m washing up, teddy bear.” Entering the kitchen, Ben went into that bathroom for the first time. He found Graham wetting a washcloth at the sink. This half-bathroom also contained the washer, dryer and water heater. Ben glanced around and Graham pulled him close to the sink, so he could wash Ben’s dick. Encasing Ben’s chubby in a soapy, warm washcloth, Graham softly offered, “I’m so hungry that I forgot no condom leaves different messes for us to clean up, on you and in me.” “Since you’re washing me, I hope I get to wash you?” “I so want you too,” Graham smiled. Ben didn’t know how to say what he wanted to without upsetting Graham. He waited until Graham finished washing his dick and was rinsing the washcloth to softly say, “Francis admitted to kissing you first, Graham. He also said that when you were trying to be cuddly, with his mom only a few rooms away, his angry face only barely hid his need to cry.” Dropping the washcloth into the sink, Graham locked eyes with Ben and deeply inhaled. Stepping forward to loosely embrace his partner, Ben whispered, “He showed me that first day, in your living room, you being naughty, him playing hard to get, the wrestling, and him reaching up to kiss you. He also showed me the argument; September last year, only about a month after you two hooked up. It wasn’t your bedroom, so it must’ve been his, since he said that his mom was close by. Francis made the wind blow through the trees last night. He told me to tell you, good special effects kick butt.” Feeling Graham’s intense shaking and seeing rivers of tears flow down his lover’s smiling face, Ben held on tighter and checked, “Are you alright, puddin’?” Speechless, Graham nodded and shed happy tears. Clearly, Ben had been visited by Francis. Graham never told Ben when or where the argument had happened, or that Mrs. McLoughlin was nearby, but Ben knew it. Having almost completely forgotten seeing the movie ‘Armageddon’ with Francis the night of the accident, Graham hadn’t told Ben that, or that one of the last things Francis ever said to him was ‘good special effects kick butt’. The bond shared with Ben exploded within Graham during the short minutes he cried. Sniffling and wiping his eyes, Graham pleasantly sighed, “Boyfriend one visited boyfriend two, on equal ground. I should probably be very worried, but I’m not, I’m thrilled. All I feel now is a lot of love from you, some of which was given to you by him.” Ben nodded and smiled, “He knew I’d be scared, so he spoke to me in darkness at first. I didn’t recognize the voice, but he eased me into it, eventually allowing me to see him. He was wearing blue and green board shorts with a pale yellow T-shirt. He showed me the first day of junior high school too. All he wanted us to know was how much he loved you, Graham. You told me he could be hard and stubborn, but I didn’t see him that way. I saw someone that struggled to make two sets of very different people happy.” Knowing more surely that this was real, because Ben described the exact clothes Francis had worn that last day, Graham giggled, “What else did he say?” and returned to the washcloth, floating in an almost overflowing sink of warm water. Ben shrugged and smiled, “The best part for me was seeing how you two started. He called you a dog and wanted me to focus on how you were acting.” Graham roared laughing and handed Ben the washcloth then leaned over the sink and spread his legs. Beginning to clean Graham’s legs and working his way up, Ben giggled, “He said that it got to the point where he always looked down between his legs when sitting, to make sure your hand wasn’t there, waiting to goose him.” “That is so true too,” Graham laughed, and wiped more happy tears from his eyes. “Being the string bean he was he didn’t think that he had a nice ass. His butt was perfect for him and I always proved it.” Working on cleaning the crack of Graham’s ass, Ben giggled, “He told me stuff for me, for you, and one other thing that was specifically only for Eddie to know. I don’t want to hide it from you, puddin’, so I’ll say that when the time comes, I’ll know it and tell you then.” Graham grinned, “Not another prophecy?” Shaking his head, Ben smiled, “A promise to be fulfilled.” Cleaned up, Graham took the washcloth from Ben, rinsed it then tossed it into the hamper near the washing machine. Leading Ben out of the bathroom and into the kitchen, Graham suggested things for breakfast. Ben was fine with a toasted bagel and a glass of cranberry juice. Graham had a bowl of Frosted Flakes, a glass of orange juice and a toasted bagel. Ben had finished and loaded his plate and glass in the dishwasher while Graham was still eating. Graham offered Ben more from his plate. Ben shook his head and smiled, “I’m fine, puddin’. I told you I’m a light eater compared to most dudes. If anything, I’m looking forward to doing some leg raises and sit-ups with you, to flatten my belly more, so I like it.” Graham smiled, “You’re belly is fine as it is, but I’ll help you get it so you like it.” Blushing, Ben nodded and giggled, “This morning was a great workout.” Sputtering around the food in his mouth, Graham nodded and smiled, “Sex is the most fun exercise there is.” The phone rang and Graham gestured for Ben to answer it. “Carleton residence,” Ben formally said into the receiver. “Don’t you sound very proper today?” Eddie giggled. “It’s not my house,” Ben cackled. “Graham’s still eating, so he told me to answer.” “We’re ready to leave and pick you two up,” Eddie said. Ben gasped and scanned for the kitchen clock. Finding one on the oven, he told Graham, “It’s nine-forty, puddin’. Matt and Eddie are ready to pick us up.” Graham nodded, “Tell them that we still need to shower and to come in through the back door.” Ben passed the message and Eddie began giggling before Ben finished. “Some things never change,” Eddie giggled. “Tell Graham to quit playin’ dickie games and get his buns in gear.” In the background, Ben heard Matt laughing. Seeing Ben blushing, Graham rolled his eyes and held his hand out, chuckling, “Gimme the phone, teddy bear.” Ben warned Eddie, passed the phone over and Graham grinned, “What did you say to make Ben blush?” “Just the truth,” Eddie cackled. “We know you too well. You were playin’ your morning dickie games, don’t lie.” Going to unlock the kitchen sliding door, Graham chortled, “Well, we are showering before we go anywhere, so come inside and up to my room.” Checking his wristwatch, Eddie giggled, “Its nine-forty-one and we’re timing you.” “Whatever,” Graham sniggered, “see ya in a few, bro.” When Eddie hung up, Ben watched wide-eyed as Graham went into hyper-speed; hanging the phone up, swallowing the remainder of his juice, stuffing the last bit of bagel into his mouth and loading the dishwasher. Still chewing, Graham took Ben’s hand and raced through the house, back upstairs and into his bathroom. “Wait!” Ben giggled, “Our toothbrushes and stuff are still in our backpacks.” “Shit!” Graham loudly laughed, and pulled Ben back out of the bathroom into his bedroom. “Nobody and nothing is preventing me from playing with your dickie,” Graham cackled. The backpacks were retrieved from the walk-in closet, where Ben had put them. Ben giggled his ass off, looking through his backpack for his toiletries. Dumping his backpack on the bed, Graham raved, “Yeah, we already made love, and it was phenomenal, but that was before you told me about your dream with Francis, which was no dream, teddy bear. You knew things you couldn’t have known; that nobody except Francis and me know about. All we need is a few extra minutes, before we spend four hours with our clothes on around all our friends.” Hurrying to the bathroom again, with Ben trying to keep up, Graham giggled, “This afternoon, we’ll have a few hours alone for more awesome sex. I’m so inclined to make you a top only.” Dropping handfuls of his stuff on the bathroom vanity, Graham noticed Ben’s expression in the mirror and laughed, “What?” Shaking his head, Ben cracked up. Grinning widely into the mirror, they brushed their teeth. Graham dragged an electric razor around his face, sharing details of how he felt with a longer and thicker bone up his butt. Shaving with a Gillette Trac II disposable razor, Ben tried to stop giggling, so he didn’t cut his face to ribbons. Finished shaving first, Graham suggested, “Come right into the shower. Rinse the shaving cream off your face in there.” He went to the tub, stepped in and turned the water on. A moment later, the shower turned on and Graham shivered, “Brrr!” Ben giggled, “Grrr?” “Cold water,” Graham sniggered, “that was a real brrr, not a signal. Since my dickie is shriveling, I’ll tell you now, your first time in me was fabulous, Ben. It’s not uncommon for dickies to slip out and have to be reinserted. That was my fault, for getting far too into the ride. I know I get loud sometimes, but you were so good, I was much louder and shot way further than usual. That’s how much I love it with you.” “I’m gonna slice my throat,” Ben softly giggled. “Sorry,” Graham called, “I didn’t hear you.” Ben loudly giggled, “I said, I’m glad I didn’t slip out.” “It’s not a major problem when it happens,” Graham assured. Finished shaving, Ben went over and slid open the shower door then stepped into the tub with Graham, who had his head back and eyes closed, rinsing shampoo from his hair. As soon as the water ran clear, Ben stepped closer and wrapped his arms around Graham. “Hey there sexy teddy bear,” Graham smiled. Years of poor self-esteem were being whittled away. Ben sighed, “You were so wonderful this morning too,” then gave his lover a soulful kiss. They moaned into the kiss and started a slippery grind. The kiss broke and they held each other tight to finish what they had started, whispering words that strengthened their bond. For the first time since Friday, Derrick and Mike used the master bathroom shower. With Doug and Brian back from vacation, but working, the couple was able to return to their June pattern. They were glad to have their adult friends back home and enjoyed the silly antics they often pulled. That day, they remained shirtless leaving the house for rehearsal, but brought better looking sport and polo shirts to rehearsal, to look their best for the photos Eddie would take. At work the prior night with Keith and Prez, Mike and Derrick considered how to prepare a package for the audition. The foursome planned a cover page with the band’s name and the band photo. The next page would list the primary songs intended for the concert and the alternates that they might play, if circumstances dictated less ballads and more rock. The last three pages would have photos with short biographies and contact information for each of the six band members. Arriving at the Gibbons’ home first with Corey and Drew, Keith and Prez greeted Lindsay and asked that she open the garage door. Shaun and Gil pulled up to the house next and helped get the gear setup. The 442 pulled into the driveway, leaving abundant space for the mixer table and their friends. All the male band members that had worn their good shirts took them off while moving heavy gear around. Jessy arrived last in normal clothes, but she had better clothes in her car to change into when it was time to take photos. Since Eddie, Matt, Ben and Graham were running late, the band started their prepared audition rehearsal. Much more comfortably, Derrick thanked the auditioners, introduced the band, and then Prez and Hold My Hand. While they played, neighborhood kids started congregating in the street. At the end of the song, Prez introduced Jessy and Give Me One Reason. When that song finished to applause, Jessy thanked the audience then introduced Shaun and Sister Golden Hair. Hearing more applause from the street, Shaun also thanked the audience then introduced Keith and Open Arms. During the latter tune, Matt’s Maxima pulled up to the curb. Eddie, Matt, Ben and Graham got out of the car. Carrying his photography gear in a large padded gear bag, Eddie jumped on Matt’s back and Graham climbed aboard Ben for piggy back rides up the driveway. Gil lost it and howled laughing, pushing Corey into a giggling fit. Drew and all the band members were widely smiling too. Near the mixer table, where Corey, Drew and Gil stood, Eddie and Graham slid down off their lovers. Glancing between Ben and Graham, Gil loudly asked, “It happened, huh?” Hanging off Ben and proudly smiling at his teddy bear, Graham nodded, “The sex was awesome, but almost as important, Francis paid Ben a nocturnal visit. I will swear on a stack of Bibles, it was no dream.” Corey’s, Drew’s and Gil’s mouths dropped open. Graham held his right hand up and assured, “Ben knew things I never told him and the only other person who knew was Beanie.” Finishing Open Arms, Keith thanked the audience, the auditioners and welcomed their four tardy friends. Stopping his digital watch, Drew waved the band out to the driveway, smiling, “Seventeen minutes and forty-eight seconds. Good job on the songs, introductions and audience interaction.” Putting their instruments down, all six band members went to the mixer table and warm greetings were passed around. With no music playing to cover what needed to be said, Matt and Graham suggested a short trip around back, away from the younger kids in the street. In the backyard, Graham again made his proud announcement that his first boyfriend had definitely visited his second boyfriend and that there was no chance of there ever being a third boyfriend. Snapping photos of the occasion, Eddie cruised around the group. When congratulations had completed, Shaun and Gil shared that Ben had gone skinny dipping with them, Eddie and Matt at Eddie’s pool the prior night. Naturally, Ben was embarrassed, but everybody congratulated him on another big step. Only Jessy denied ever having gone skinny dipping, but under comfortable and safe conditions, she admitted it wasn’t out of the question. Wandering to the front of the house again, Mike and Eddie talked about getting large group skinny dipping parties organized, before school started. Jessy hurried to her car to get her dress clothes then went inside the house to change. Prez and Keith spoke softly with Ben and Graham, learning the more intimate details of the last few days. In the process, Ben and Graham learned exactly what had been going on between Prez, Keith, Derrick and Mike. Graham and especially Ben were glad to learn there were limitations, reasons and rules. Nearby, Eddie, Matt, Gil and Shaun heard all of what Ben, Graham, Keith and Prez were talking about. Bringing up the rear, Drew and Corey were also listening in. Keith noticed his younger brother and Corey and could almost hear the gears grinding. “What?” Corey and Drew giggled. Shaking his head and grinning, Keith dropped back to pull them aside. Keith softly explained, “You heard what Ben and Graham were saying and what Prez and I said too. There are no set rules. What Prez, Mike, Derrick and I do alone doesn’t mean that every gay couple on Earth goes there. As cool as it was, we’re thinking it might happen again rarely, like once every couple of months. You’ve tried stuff with Brian and Pete, so the only question you two have to answer is how you feel. I’m sure Brian and Pete understand that, but do you?” Corey nodded and Drew softly shared, “We’re fine, bro. It was fun and good with Brian and Pete. We’ve left the topic hanging for now, because we can’t say if we’ll ever want to have sex with them again, or with anyone else. It happened because we felt something for them. We’re not actively looking for it to happen again with anyone, but if we feel something, we’ll talk about it, just like you four dudes did, and we did with Brian and Pete.” Keith nodded, “Fair enough. I only wanted to be sure you weren’t following in our footsteps.” Prez hollered from the garage, “Keith? It’s time to get gussied up, babe.” “I’ll be right there,” Keith replied, and then locked eyes with Corey. Corey grinned, “I really don’t know, Keith. I used to think things didn’t change too much or too quickly. Now I know that they can and they do, sometimes very fast. How will Brian and Pete feel when we see them again? If they want to and we do too, okay, but I saw Drew change in a matter of days, I see myself changing, and today, I see how much Ben has changed too. In the last few days, Drew and I have talked a lot about it. All I care about is being with Drew, for a long time.” Humming thoughtfully, Drew then smiled at Keith, “You dudes are getting pictures taken, right?” Keith nodded, “For the next couple o’ minutes.” Taking Corey’s hand, Drew smiled, “We’ll be in the pool house if you need us,” and started toward the backyard. Whimpering and giggling, Corey followed his hubby. Helplessly sniggering, Keith went to the garage to get his shirt on. Putting on one of the polo shirts that Keith gave him for their anniversary, Prez softly asked, “Is everything okay?” Keith nodded and chortled, “Apparently so,” then picked up the tangerine muscle Tee that Prez had given him and pulled it over his head. Wandering around the group in the garage, Eddie told Mike, “Brush your hair, dude.” Glancing at Derrick’s shirt and hair, Eddie moved on to Shaun, who was already getting his hair brushed by Gil. Keith and Prez were combing their hair. Eddie paused and asked, “Is that the best shirt you have, Keith?” Prez smiled, “It’s the one I want him to wear, Eddie.” Eddie giggled, “You’re showing off his chest and arms.” “Marketing for the masses,” Prez chuckled. “I see,” Eddie giggled. “Remind me to get a stud muffin lineup going at one of the pool parties.” Standing outside the garage and hearing every word, Matt chortled, “You don’t need any reminding, buttercup. Your perverted cameras make appearances at every pool party any way.” Keith chuckled, “The cameras are perverted?” Shaun grinned, “Eight great pictures were taken last night, with Ben and Graham there.” Prez called out toward the driveway, “Ben, what are you doing?” “Showing Graham the mixer, amps and stuff,” Ben innocently answered. “Okay, what were you doing last night?” Prez playfully prompted. Graham cracked up watching Ben instantly flush red. “No comment,” Ben giggled, and rapidly hid his face on Graham’s shoulder. Counting his fingers, Eddie giggled, “A line up for ten dudes will require a wide angle lens.” “We’re not all hung like Keith,” Mike teased. Shaun smiled, “Okay dudes, a show of hands for cut dickies?” and held up a hand. Prez and Mike held up their hands. Seeing Keith holding up two hands, Shaun cackled, “What the hell are you doin’, Keith?” “For me and Drew,” Keith smiled. “Oh,” Shaun giggled. “I got scared thinking you were cut twice.” The garage seemed to explode in laughter. Gil chuckled, “A show of hands for uncut dickies?” and held up a hand. Derrick, Matt, Eddie, Ben and Graham held up their hands. Noticing Prez with a wide smile and a hand held up, Shaun laughed, “Can’t you tell if your cut or uncut, Prez?” Again, everybody cracked up. “For Corey,” Prez bellowed over the crowd. Grasping his heart, Shaun giggled, “Oh, thank God! That’s five cut and seven uncut.” Turning to Matt, Shaun asked, “What about Jerry and Mack?” With Eddie turning purple by this point and hanging off him, Matt chuckled, “One of each.” Returning to the garage, looking fantastic, Jessy smiled, “You’re all certifiable, you realize this?” Nodding and vocal affirmations assured Jessy that they all knew and were proud of it too. Staggering out to the center of the garage, Eddie giggled “Can we get organized now?” Prez, Keith, Mike, Derrick and Shaun, assured Eddie they were fairly well organized, but they needed two more dudes with cut dickies. Giggling, Jessy made the sign of the cross and silently prayed. Matt, Ben, Graham and Eddie cracked up. Coming around to the front of the house, Drew grinned, “What’s going on? Are the pictures taken?” Keith sniggered, “We haven’t even started that yet. It’s Mike’s fault, he took the first tangent.” “Tangents on the wing,” Mike insanely giggled, “There goes another.” “Omigod,” Corey and Drew chorused. Corey giggled, “If only Brian were here, we’d have a chance of getting something done.” Pulling out his cell phone, Drew dialed Portland. Keith wondered, “What’re ya doin’, bro?” Drew grinned and sighed, “Calling Kellam.” “He’ll be here in two days,” Corey giggled. Prez chuckled, “We can probably get this done before Wednesday.” Hearing voice mail pickup the call, Drew hung up and smiled, “Lucky for you it’s an answering machine.” Derrick grinned, “What do you need us to do, Eddie?” “Let’s start with the three tallest on their knees in front of the three shortest,” Eddie giggled. Shaun, Jessy and Mike lined up. Prez, Keith and Derrick knelt down facing Shaun, Jessy and Mike. Everyone out in the driveway howled. Smiling up at Jessy, Keith teased, “This works how?” “I’d walk you through it, but we don’t have the time,” Jessy giggled. Eddie snapped the photo anyway then giggled, “That’ll make a very controversial CD cover. You three in front, face me. Derrick you need to be between Keith and Prez.” They stood and turned around then knelt down. Derrick softly chortled, “This position seems vaguely familiar,” causing Keith, Prez, Mike and Shaun to crack up. Eddie snapped another picture. Matt sniggered, “I suggest getting the single portraits done, buttercup.” Eddie nodded and giggled, “Maybe if they’re separated we could get this done. Let’s do portraits out in the daylight; ladies first.” Unexpectedly, all six started walking out of the garage. Hysterical, Jessy playfully slapped her five silly male band mates, ordering them back. Those out in the driveway cracked up. Eddie led Jessy to one of the evergreen trees on the front lawn. Mingling around the driveway, Shaun, Gil, Ben, Graham and Matt told the others more about the skinny dipping the prior night. Shaun smiled, “We were told about Francis being heard Wednesday night too.” Shaking his head, Gil nervously grinned, “Suddenly, the breeze picked up and the trees around the yard bent and whispered.” Graham chuckled, “Ben, Eddie and me hollered for Francis to cut the crap and the wind died down.” Ben nodded and grinned, “That was Francis’ idea. He said that he got help with the breezes.” Graham sniggered, “I swear, Beanie needs to rest. He’s in our dreams and watching everything we do.” “Let’s get a touch football game organized,” Gil joked. Ben, Graham, Shaun and Matt nervously chortled. Prez, Keith, Mike, Derrick, Drew and Corey glanced at each other. Prez admitted, “I had a dream about that.” One after the other, Keith, Drew, Corey, Mike and Derrick recalled similar dreams. Completing the first portraits, Eddie and Jessy approached the driveway to hear Drew explain, “It was like I was watching from the sidelines, not in the stands, but right off to the side of the field.” Corey nodded, “I got the impression we were offense and you dudes on the field were defense, or maybe it was the opposite way around; I couldn’t really tell.” Keith shivered, “Aaron, Danny, Craig and Glen were with us.” “Yeah,” Derrick droned, “I remember that too, and that we were playing in a huge stadium, packed to capacity.” “This is getting too weird,” Mike muttered. “Brian and Doug asked us about this last night, after work.” Getting freaked out, Derrick locked eyes with Eddie and asked, “Ready dude?” Eddie nodded and giggled, “I love this. We need to check with the other four dudes in North Hollywood.” Walking over to the evergreen tree with Derrick, Eddie giggled, “You never got to know Francis, but this is so like him, Derrick.” “That’s part of what’s so weird,” Derrick grinned. “I don’t feel that I knew him and he couldn’t have known me, but here’s a shared dream, with four other dudes we recently met.” Gesturing for Derrick to stand before the tree, Eddie giggled, “Maybe we just met the beginning of this summer, but we knew of you, Keith, Mike and Prez too. After all, we do go to the same school.” He checked the camera’s view finder and prompted, “Say blue balls, blue nose.” “What?” Derrick exclaimed, and cracked up. Eddie snapped three quick photos of Derrick laughing. “Thank Graham for being a goof,” Eddie giggled, and lowered the camera. “You knew of us?” Derrick smirked. Snapping another picture, Eddie giggled, “Of course; four of the cutest dudes in the school, all a year older than Francis, Graham and me. We watched and hoped until Mike’s birthday. That’s when we found out, yeah, you’re gay and already hooked up too.” Eddie wondered, “When did you and Mike meet?” “When my family moved into the house behind this one,” Derrick fondly recalled, and Eddie snapped another photograph. Derrick giggled, “You’re a great photographer, dude. I usually don’t like doing this, but you’re making it easy.” Eddie giggled, “This is good for you dudes and for me too. I intend to make a living doing this, so I get to add to my portfolio and gain experience. You’re done, bro.” Stepping away from the tree, Derrick repeated, “Bro?” Eddie giggled, “It’s how I feel about each of you; gay brothers. Some of us might be really tight and others not so much, but we share something.” “I know what you mean,” Derrick smiled. “First it’s only personal, and then it’s someone special. Two became four and it’s growing exponentially now.” “Yup,” Eddie giggled. “It was me and Matt, and then Francis and Graham; Shaun and Gil since Mike’s party; lastly, Graham and Ben.” At the driveway, Derrick and Eddie heard Matt nervously complain, “I don’t understand this and really don’t want to understand it. Please don’t tell me if it turns out the four in North Hollywood shared the same dream. I’m gonna go forward like this dream never happened.” Prez nodded and patiently smiled, “That’s perfect, Matt. Judging by what Mike, Ben and Graham have said, that’s what Brian and Doug recommended anyway.” Graham nodded and placed a hand on Matt’s shoulder, firmly squeezing it. He reminded, “Beanie was a clown at least half the time. He was happiest dancing. He’d never hurt me, you or any of us.” Standing close to Matt, Eddie interjected, “Don’t sweat it, okay? The only thing that makes this freaky is Francis is gone. Let’s treat the dream as if he was really here; just one of his weird jokes and drop it.” He glanced around at the band members and prompted, “Play somethin’, dudes. Mike, it’s your turn.” Nodding, Mike suggested, “Play Fire and Rain, Shaun.” “Cool,” Shaun smiled. He led Prez, Jessy and Derrick to the garage. Keith remained out in the driveway with Matt, Ben, Gil and Graham. Mike followed Eddie. Walking across the lawn, Eddie softly asked, “How do you feel, Mike?” Mike chuckled, “Thrilled more than scared, that’s for sure.” The band began playing. Eddie nodded and giggled, “Me too. Francis was my best friend. There were times he wanted to be like me, and times I wished I could be more like him too.” Mike moved before the tree, wondering, “How?” Eddie shrugged, “Francis could dance better than anyone. I sure can’t dance that well. We’ve always been about the same height and body type, but he could run like a rabbit. Francis’ parents aren’t accepting of homosexuals, but surprisingly, it turned out that mine are.” Frowning, Mike sighed, “I’m sorry to hear about his folks being that way.” Raising the camera, Eddie prompted, “Say blue balls, blue nose.” Sniggering insanely, Mike remembered Graham’s honking nose. Eddie caught two good shots and giggled, “Francis might have seemed distant to you at your party, but it was only because of the tightrope he was walking. What do you think of Graham and Ben?” Mike warmly smiled and Eddie snapped another photo before Mike said a word. “You didn’t know Ben from Memorial Day,” Mike smiled. “He’s improved in a lot of ways. What’s most amazing to me is how Graham is clinging to Ben. I thought it would be the other way around.” Eddie snapped another shot and giggled, “Ben looks to Graham for lots of stuff, but they’re really attached. They’d both crumble without the other.” Wanting another photo, Eddie asked, “How big’s your dickie?” Mike cracked up and Eddie got the shot before Mike laughed, “We talked about this at the beach; three inches now; eight hard.” “I know,” Eddie giggled, “but I needed this shot. I’m getting five of each of you. You dudes can choose which to use. We’re done. Who should I pull next?” Stepping away from the tree, Mike suggested, “Shaun, Keith and then Prez last.” Eddie nodded and wondered, “Why is Prez last?” “We need our bassist and drummer ninety plus percent of the time,” Mike replied. “We all get to take breaks during various songs, except Prez and Derrick.” Eddie went to Matt and gave him a hug, softly insuring his partner was less freaked out. Mike waited at the mixer with Corey, Drew and Gil, listening to the last verse and chorus of Fire and Rain. Having given and gotten kisses from Matt, Eddie knelt down to change memory sticks in his digital camera. The last tones rang and the street erupted in loud applause. Clapping enthusiastically, Mike looked around the driveway and street, taking note of the audience that had gathered. Walking around the table, Mike smiled at Shaun, “Awesomeness, dude.” “Thanks, Mike,” Shaun chuckled. “Take a time-out with Eddie,” Mike suggested. Taking his guitar off, Shaun nodded, “Cool,” and then put his acoustic on a guitar stand. Picking up his Carvin electric guitar, Mike asked, “What’s next?” Prez suggested, “How about Separate Ways? We can get by without Shaun, I guess.” The idea was approved by Jessy and Derrick, so Prez called out, “Keith? You’re needed, babe.” Excusing himself from Ben, Matt and Graham, Keith went to the garage. Before he crossed over the monitors, Jessy started playing the introduction. Eddie, Gil and Shaun walked together away from the loud music and toward the evergreen tree. Shaun took Gil’s hand, pulled the arm up to his mouth and began playfully mouthing the limb. Eddie cracked up. Gil sniggered, “Happy, bubbala?” “I cannot wait for this concert,” Shaun cheered. Gil turned to Eddie and explained, “Every time Mike applauds and encourages Shaun, this is the reaction.” “There will be more, later too, I’ll bet,” Eddie giggled. Shaun cackled, “Until my parents get home.” Eddie checked, “You two are good with the dream?” “Shaun is more than me, but I’m okay too,” Gil replied. “For me, it sucks just starting to get close to someone, only to have them yanked away.” Eddie nodded and suggested, “Think of him like he’s on extended vacation. Really, he is.” Shaun smirked, “If only he’d act like he’s on break.” Nodding, Eddie gestured for Shaun to stand before the evergreen tree and giggled, “Is Francis acting differently, Shaun?” Sounding quite disgusted, Shaun went to the tree, grumbling “No,” and turned to face Eddie and Gil. The latter two began softly chortling. Shaun grinned, “I know what he’s doin’. He’s showin’ off again; only now he’s not wavin’ his dickie around; instead he’s saying, ‘I’m gonna stick up for all gays and lesbians that have dopey parents like mine’.” “Oh shit,” Eddie softly sighed. Gil and Shaun chorused, “What’s wrong?” “Prez is wearing a green polo shirt,” Eddie scowled. “That’s gonna make him look like a red headed face floating in front of this tree.” Shaun shrugged, “Have him swap shirts with someone.” Gil nodded, “Keith’s his boyfriend, so no problem there.” Eddie nodded, “That’ll work,” and lifted his camera. He reminded, “Shaun, remember Francis at the first pool party with Gil?” Widely grinning, Shaun recalled that night. Eddie snapped one photo and Shaun chuckled, “What the hell Beanie was doin’ trying to lift Gil, I’ll never know.” Eddie giggled, “Accepting him, bro. You’re both a year older than me, Graham, and him, but you took the longest to get hitched.” Realizing what Eddie was doing, Gil grinned, “He kept playing grab-tag under water too.” Shaun laughed, “The closeted perv didn’t care what he grabbed either.” Eddie snapped two more pictures while Shaun was laughing. Gil grinned and nodded, “Graham was in on it too, as the distracter so Francis could cop feels.” Shaun only nodded and smirked, leaving Eddie with no shot to take. “Say blue balls, blue nose, bro,” Eddie prompted. Smirking, Shaun remarked, “More proof that Graham’s got a screw loose.” Eddie sighed, “You’re gonna be difficult.” Turning to Gil, Eddie giggled, “A little help here?” Gil nodded and approached Shaun, out of line with the camera, but wearing his devious expression. Shaun nervously cackled, “Honey?” and Eddie snapped another photo. Getting down on his knees before Shaun, Gil looked up and locked eyes with his partner. Loudly laughing, Shaun shifted slightly. Eddie snapped the final photo before Shaun began praying in Yiddish. Eddie giggled, “That’s it, dudes,” and started for the driveway. Gil stood and Shaun jumped his lover, giggling, “Now that I’m getting a stiffie, you’re done, but we’re just beginning.” Holding Shaun up against him, Gil stole a kiss and reminded, “We’re done early today, bubbala.” Rapidly nodding, Shaun giggled, “The house is empty for more than three hours.” Behind the mixer table, Graham was playing air guitar, copying Mike’s every move, driving Ben and Corey into giggling fits. Eddie goosed Graham as he passed. Surprised, Graham jumped a foot in the air. Ben, Corey and Drew cracked up. Eddie snapped two photos of the band playing. Glancing at Corey and Drew, Eddie asked, “How long have you two been a couple?” Matt meandered over to be near his partner. Corey giggled, “It depends on how ya look at it.” Drew nodded and smiled, “Either last Fourth of July, when we first kissed, or maybe last August, when we started messin’ around.” “Or last December, when Drew admitted how much he missed me, while I was away in Vermont,” Corey finished. Absorbing those answers, Eddie giggled, “You’re invited to the pool party tomorrow night.” Corey sang, “Sweet!” Drew nodded and smiled, “Thanks, dude.” Eddie giggled, “It’s all couples and most will be skinny dippin’, so I only needed to check.” Drew asked, “Would it be a problem if we kept our boardies on?” Shaking his head, Eddie smiled, “Nope, but neither of you need to worry about it. My parents are cool and they’ll go to bed soon after the party starts.” Corey asked, “When will it start?” “Sundown,” Eddie replied. “Awesome,” Drew smiled. “We’ll be there with Keith and Prez.” Matt wondered, “Just curious, you two are how old?” “Fourteen,” Corey answered. Drew nodded, “I’ll be fifteen the end of the month.” Corey worried, “We’re not too young, I hope?” Shaking his head, Eddie giggled, “Nope. The qualification is met, gay couples only for skinny dippin’. We’re all cool with affection and woodies. I’ve got a sunroom with an attached bathroom for private emergencies.” Corey’s jaw dropped. Drew grinned and shook his head. Corey giggled, “Dammit! You’ve got a sunroom, Mike’s got a pool house, and my parents didn’t even put up the cabana this year.” Rolling his eyes, Drew chuckled, telling Eddie and Matt, “Corey’s got a pool too. The cabana fabric tore during a windy day last autumn.” Corey giggled, “Lucky for you!” Eddie and Matt cracked up. The band finished playing Separate Ways and Eddie hollered, “Keith, it’s your turn, bro.” Jessy said into her microphone, “Drew, join us for Against All Odds, dude.” Nodding, Drew went to the garage. Keith stepped between the monitors coming out of the garage. Shaun went into the garage and over to Jessy, near the keyboards. Drew lowered Keith’s mic stand about two inches. Corey and Gil adjusted settings on the mixer for the drums and keyboards. Eddie, Matt and Keith waited for the song to start. After Derrick’s soft count, the song opened with Jessy, Shaun and Prez. Drew began singing. Eddie giggled, “He’s so damn good.” Matt checked with Keith, “Does your whole family sing?” Nodding, Keith answered, “Both my parents have favorites that they always sing.” Leading the way across the yard, Eddie pointed at the evergreen tree where he had been taking photos and giggled, “Prez is gonna look like a floating red head with that green shirt he has on.” Keith started softly chuckling and broke into loud laughter. Glancing at Keith and Matt, Eddie giggled, “What did I say?” “You reminded me of something,” Keith sniggered. Eddie giggled, “Will you swap shirts with Prez?” Nodding, Keith howled, “Sure, we’ll love it!” Eddie laughed, “Ah ha! I’ve worn Matt’s T-shirts and know exactly what you’re saying. Matt’s shirts hang on me like a tent though. I wear a men’s small and he’s a large, so I look like I’m wearing a dress. He likes it.” “Easy access,” Matt chuckled. Eddie nodded and giggled, “Your parents keep wondering why you come home shirtless too.” Stopped at the tree, Keith turned and smiled, “Thanks for taking these pictures, Eddie.” Snapping the first shot, Eddie giggled, “This is my future and I’ll get to add to my portfolio.” He wondered, “How’re you feeling about the dream, Keith?” “Personally, I’m confused,” Keith replied. “Prez and I have had similar dreams before, but nothing like this. Prez and Mike have had weird experiences too. We didn’t even really get to know Francis, and didn’t recognize him in the dream. We recognized everybody else though, since you were all at the party last week. It helps knowing that Francis is keeping to his personality too.” Eddie giggled, “Say blue balls, blue nose.” Keith cracked up and Eddie got the shot. “That was so funny,” Keith laughed. “When Ben said that it was an erection reaction, I almost fell over.” Nodding, Eddie giggled, “I’ve known Graham all my life. He has extremes of happiness and sadness. I was really worried he’d be stuck sad, but Ben fixed all that.” Keith nodded and smiled, giving Eddie another good photo. “Ben’s obviously thrilled with Graham,” Keith said. “I have to admit, we’re all so shocked Ben was the one Graham turned to and hooked up with.” Eddie nodded, “You didn’t know Francis. Alone and in safe company, Francis was cuddlier. You dudes didn’t get to see that side of him at Mike’s party, because he wasn’t sure how safe he was. All he worried about was word getting back to his parents that he hung around a group of gay dudes somehow.” Matt explained, “All of us went into straight boy mode any time we were at his house.” Eddie giggled, “I need two more shots, Keith. Tell me why Prez floating was so funny.” Keith sniggered and Eddie grabbed a photo before Keith explained, “One morning I woke to find Prez floating about two feet off the mattress. I’ll swear it wasn’t a dream, even though I know it had to be. It was a great morning and day for us.” Needing one more shot, Eddie giggled, “How big is your dickie?” Keith roared laughing and Eddie snapped the photo. “About four inches long at the moment,” Keith cackled. Holding up his camera, Eddie giggled, “That’s all I needed.” Shaking his head, Matt chuckled, “You’re so bad, buttercup.” Shrugging, Eddie giggled, “The trick is to never allow the subject to feel self conscious.” Stepping away from the tree, Keith giggled, “So ask how big my dick is.” Picking up his lover, Matt warned Keith, “Joe Photo here will have the camera out at the pool party tomorrow night.” Happily holding on to Matt, Eddie giggled, “No faces are included in any dickie shots and all are shared.” Stepping up closer to Matt and Eddie, Keith smiled, “We have a self defense class at Bally’s Fitness Center, from seven to nine. We’ll leave there, drop off Drew and Corey at home, and then be right over.” Matt put Eddie down and shook his head, saying, “Drew and Corey are invited too.” “Cool,” Keith chuckled. “We’ll be right over after class then. 5225 Baza Avenue, right?” Eddie nodded, “That’s the one. Come around back. Ben, Graham, Gil and Shaun will probably already be there with us. Take your shirt off for Prez, Keith.” Doing so, Keith chuckled, “Make sure you tell Prez this was your idea.” Nodding, Eddie giggled, “I can’t wait to see his reaction.” “Rehearsal might have to end even earlier,” Keith sniggered. The band finished Against All Odds to more loud applause and cheering. Drew and Prez came out of the garage. Drew returned to the mixer and Prez went toward the lawn. In the garage, Derrick came out from behind his drums and went to the center microphone. Prez wickedly grinned, “Why’s your shirt off, babe?” Eddie giggled, “Your green shirt against the green tree won’t work, Prez. You need to put Keith’s shirt on.” Locking eyes with Keith, Prez chuckled, “This was your idea,” and reached down to pull his polo shirt over his head while Eddie, Keith and Matt cracked up. The band played As Tears Go By, with Derrick singing lead vocals. “Sex machine,” Keith sniggered, “it really was Eddie’s idea. How would I know the pictures would be taken at a tree?” Prez grinned, “I know you love green, but we’ll have to find alternatives when we go school clothes shopping.” Prez and Keith swapped shirts. Prez put Keith’s tangerine muscle Tee on and adjusted it. Seeing Keith holding his green polo shirt, Prez prompted, “Put it on.” Shaking his head, Keith sniggered, “Lemme check with Mike, Derrick, Jess and Shaun.” “You can check,” Prez grinned, “but rehearsal is over early, no matter what.” Matt grinned, “That shirt looks great on you, Prez.” Heading for the tree, Prez smiled, “Thanks, Matt. I’ll probably have it on until we go to work tonight.” Suspiciously glaring at Matt, Eddie smirked, “You didn’t tell Keith it looked good on him.” Matt chuckled, “Didn’t I? I meant to.” “Sure ya did,” Eddie giggled. Walking away, Matt softly told Keith, “I’m in trouble again.” Heading for the garage, Keith sniggered, “If they could see their rear ends, they’d understand.” Eddie and Prez shouted, “HEY!” and broke into gales of laughter. Painting on their innocent expressions, Keith and Matt swung around. Keith playfully prompted, “You two need to check out what we see every day.” Matt nodded and smiled, “We’re not trying to be bad, just honest.” Holding his clenched fist out, Matt grinned at Keith, “More cushion for the pushin’, right?” Knocking knuckles with Matt, Keith nodded and laughed, “You know it as well as I do.” They walked away, leaving Eddie and Prez helplessly giggling. Eddie started to raise his camera, but lowered it again until he stopped giggling. Prez grinned, “We have to get them later.” Nodding, Eddie giggled, “Matt’s getting his bare butt spanked.” “Good idea,” Prez chuckled. “I’ll see how Keith likes working with toasted buns tonight.” Inhaling deeply, Eddie raised the camera, snapped the first photo while Prez was still smiling, and then asked, “What’re your thoughts about the dream?” Prez smiled, “I love it. Since my mom passed, I’ve had these feelings, on and off, that she’s really not gone. Francis can do whatever he likes where he’s at. Right now, he’s choosing to be with us.” Eddie snapped another picture then shared, “He’s been home too. We got a lot of his stuff yesterday afternoon, after he scared his parents. Ben dreamed of Francis this morning. He said that he has something more to share with me too.” “It’s wonderful,” Prez warmly smiled. “Keith and I were so surprised, sharing that dream in the shower and finishing ideas for each other. We all have proof that life doesn’t end, it only changes.” Eddie nodded, “I’ve always loved books, movies and TV shows about the paranormal. To me, scary ghost stories are either funny or stupid.” Prez smiled, “We’ve got that in common, Eddie.” Eddie grabbed another photo then asked, “How’re you feeling about Ben and Graham?” “Relieved,” Prez chuckled. Eddie lowered the camera, tilted his head and scowled. Prez sighed, “Ben had a crush on me. I’m surprised nobody told you.” Eddie shook his head then raised the camera. Prez offered, “Ben’s turned into a really good friend this summer. I wish we were still around Agoura Hills, like last month, to see him with Graham more. They seem to have completely bonded, like I am with Keith, Derrick is with Mike and you are with Matt.” Taking another photo, Eddie shared, “Ben’s not only important to Graham, but somehow, he’s becoming my best friend too. What’s weird is, Francis was my best friend, but Ben’s a lot different. Francis would strip and go skinny dipping without a problem. Ben’s so darn cuddly though. It took me, Matt and Graham a while to get Ben to understand it’s cool.” “I was that way too,” Prez pleasantly recalled. “It took Keith, Derrick and Mike awhile to get me to relax about it.” Eddie took the final photo of Prez then approached him asking, “I have a personal question, about you, Keith, Mike and Derrick?” Prez grinned, “Why and how, right?” Eddie nodded and Prez shrugged, “How is easy to answer. We want to live together next year. Derrick’s a best friend and big brother rolled into one. Mike’s a talented guitarist, a good friend and funny as hell sometimes; he’s been Keith’s best friend for ten years. Putting ourselves into a place where we could live together, admissions were made all around. We have rules and limitations too. Intercourse is for partners only. None of us can see that ever changing. None of us want to be separated either. Friends you can really count on and trust aren’t easy to find. When you have them, all you want to do is keep them. Losing someone close; like my mom, or Mike’s dad, or Francis, is world shattering. We learned that the hard way. As a result, I’m showing Derrick and Mike that my world would change without them. We’re all showing each other the same thing.” Eddie nodded, “I guess what I don’t understand is how you can get past the intimate part without any problems?” Prez grinned, “Just like skinny dippin’, Eddie. After ya see a few erections, it’s no problem. The rest is a result of trust. We gained the trust the hard way during a fight at school.” Lifting his shirt, Prez showed Eddie the scar and explained, “It was me and Mike against three guys, until Keith and Derrick came to the rescue. What we said to each other, that night and over the next days, was more important than any kiss, hand-job or blowjob. Alone, the four of us joke about things we say while couples are having anal sex.” Eddie giggled, “What about the squishy noises and accidental farting?” Prez chuckled, “The squishy noises are nothing compared to what Keith and I are saying, or what Derrick and Mike are saying. Farting in bed is something we all deal with, every night, with our partners anyway. It’s just funnier.” Eddie shared, “Matt and me wish we had done something with Francis and Graham.” He scowled and sighed, “It’s not like we didn’t spend a lot of time together, but somehow we’re wishing something more was said or done.” Prez nodded, “I’d imagine so. Since I barely knew him, I obviously don’t feel that way, but I was devastated when I learned about the accident. You saw me, last week, fighting back tears when Matt told us Francis had died. All I’ll ever know about him is what I learn from his friends.” Eddie sighed, “I kissed Francis and he kissed me. We both knew where we were at, I guess. At first, it was Shaun, my best friend and big brother. During junior high, when Francis and I met, he became my best friend.” Prez smiled, “Be certain of where you and Francis were at, Eddie. Regrets suck. My best friends and I were on the sidelines. Francis’ best friends were in the huddle. All that remains to be seen now is how everything works out. The GSA club at school will make a big difference.” Starting to walk back to the driveway with Prez, Eddie giggled, “That’s gonna be so cool.” “Don’t kid yourself. It’s gonna be scary at times too,” Prez reminded. “What I hope to accomplish is separating the real radical homophobes from the rest of the student body. Keith, Derrick, Mike and I firmly believe that they’re more of a minority than gays and lesbians are. The difference being, they would hurt or kill us, where all we want is to choose who we love.” Matt silently joined Eddie and Prez. Ben, Graham and Gil moved closer to listen to what Prez was saying. “I’ve gotten a few e-mails about the GSA. We need a teacher to sponsor the club. With school support, we have the upper hand. Expect some homophobic cretins the first meeting or two. They’ll be surprised when they get a week’s principals detention for being jerks. Anything less than that and I’ll tell the GSA organization, the Gay, Lesbian and Straight Education Network, PFLAG and my foster father, who happens to be a lawyer. Every gay, lesbian and straight supporter will be protected, I’ll guarantee that. The radicals will be punished, and if necessary, expelled and arrested; just like the guy that started our fight and knifed me.” The band finished playing Wonderful Tonight. Since Prez wasn’t joining them and had everyone’s attention, the band members came out of the garage. Eddie grinned, “You’re intense about it.” Prez nodded and sighed, “I had to deal with Keith thinking my guts would pour out of a three inch slice on my side. I still have to deal with my best friend, Derrick, freaking out and wanting Jake executed for assault and attempted murder.” Taking hold of Drew and Corey, Prez smiled, “My foster brother, friends and every supporter will be safe. If I can’t insure that, then I’m not the right person to preside over the meetings, which is what Keith, Derrick and Mike want me to do. I intend to share that responsibility with them. Near the end of the school year, we’ll vote for replacements to take over the job next year. That’s been the major problem at a lot of schools, ours included; the clubs starts, but falls apart and doesn’t get restarted again the next year. It’s got to be a permanent fixture, every school year, so we don’t have to be so scared of homophobes.” Eddie smiled, “I’m gonna be a junior and so is Graham.” Graham nodded, “I already talked with Ben about it, Prez. We’re there for every meeting.” Nodding, Ben giggled, “Now I know more about what it means.” Gil said, “Shaun and I will be at all the meetings too.” “Very cool,” Prez brightly smiled. “We’ll be participating in all sorts of activities, locally and nationwide, like the National Coming-Out Day, No Name-Calling Week and whatever happens to come up here in L.A.” Jessy interjected, “I can promise you at least two straight supporters, Nelson and me.” Keith nodded, “We’ll have more than that; I’d bet on Greg Kovac and others like him.” “Anyone that has a gay, lesbian or transgendered friend or family member,” Mike offered. Glancing around, Derrick checked, “Are we done for today?” Eddie said, “Play another song or two and let me get a few more band photos.” Returning to the garage, the band members started bouncing song ideas around. Eddie grabbed his Canon camera to take digital and film photos. The band decided to play Mary Jane’s Last Dance, with Derrick singing lead vocals and Shaun playing guitar and harmonica, and Bringin’ on the Heartbreak, because Shaun wanted to practice his guitar part. Eddie roamed around taking pictures, from the left side of the garage to the center and then to the right side. He stepped back, nearer to the mixer, and got some full band photos from the same three perspectives. While they got the gear stored away, Eddie shared, “I took a total of thirty portraits of the band members, and another twenty-four of the band, including the two funny ones from the start of the rehearsal. I’ll e-mail all the digital pictures as soon as I get home. I’ll have prints and digital versions of the others by next weekend’s rehearsal.” Prez asked, “What’s it gonna cost for the prints, Eddie?” “About twenty-five bucks for five-by-sevens,” Eddie answered. The next thing he knew, Prez, Derrick and Mike handed over ten bucks a piece. Mike smiled, “You’ve got the gig as our official band photographer, dude.” Eddie giggled, “You haven’t even seen the photos yet!” Keith smirked at Eddie then loudly said, “If anyone doesn’t think Eddie did an awesome job just dealing with us, speak up.” Almost at once Jessy, Prez, Derrick and Mike agreed; not one of them ever had a chance to feel anxious about having their photographs taken. Shaun added, “Eddie’s taken thousands of pictures the last few years. I can easily promise that every picture will look really good, given the subjects he dealt with.” Graham nodded and smiled, “Shaun lives right behind Eddie. If there’s anyone that knows Eddie better than I do, it’s Shaun.” Shaun grunted then smirked, “I know him, alright. He knows me too.” Ben, Eddie, Gil, Graham and Matt chuckled and giggled. Drew grinned, “I worked on the school newspaper and know sneaky photographers. What’ve you been doin’, Eddie?” “Nothing anyone could identify as you, except Corey,” Eddie giggled. Corey loudly giggled, “Yippee!” Jessy laughed, “Okay boys, I’m outta here! See ya Saturday,” and then grabbed her other clothes. She started for her car while everyone else said goodbye. Moving off to the side, Prez, Keith, Mike and Derrick had a separate, soft conversation. Keith and Prez wanted to spend a few nights in Agoura Hills, since the siding contractors were waking them up. Mike and Derrick agreed, and then asked if Keith and Prez wanted to talk with Graham about his recent loss. Drew grinned at Corey and wondered, “What do you want pictures for?” Corey shrugged and giggled, “Ya never know.” Matt chuckled, “All dickie shots from Eddie’s perverted cameras are faceless.” “That’s right,” Eddie giggled, “it’s always the equipment.” Taking Gil’s hand, Shaun said, “Later dudes,” and started for his car. Everyone said goodbye to Gil and Shaun. Walking past Drew, Shaun chuckled, “It’s really the photographer that’s perverted.” Eddie cracked up. Drew nodded, “Yeah, I figured.” He told Corey, “You make sure that no one except you and I ever see any dick pics.” Prez, Keith, Mike and Derrick went over to where Corey, Drew, Ben, Graham, Eddie and Matt were gathered. Eddie giggled, “Zip ‘em up and password protect the compressed file. That’s the best you can do under Windows.” Graham added, “It’s always a good idea for anything private anyway.” Mike asked Graham, “How’re ya feelin’, dude?” “I’m really good,” Graham smiled, and shifted closer to Ben, wrapping an arm around his shoulders. Wrapping an arm around Graham’s waist, Ben blushed and giggled. Prez smiled, “Regarding Francis and the dream, we mean.” “I couldn’t be happier,” Graham gushed. “How something so awful turned into something so hopeful so fast, I’ll never figure out.” Keith nodded, “That’s why we brought it up.” Derrick softly told Graham, “What you just said is sort o’ what Mike and Prez figured out from their losses.” Mike assured, “You’ll learn that there is nothin’ to fear in life or in death. Passing over is exactly that; another change, from one existence to another. The love never dies.” Ben smiled at his four friends and offered, “I told Graham exactly what happened that led to you dudes encircling me. Believe me, if it weren’t for that, I wouldn’t have known what to say or how to act with Graham, in the park last week.” Graham prodded, “So you dudes believe in spirit visitations?” “Abso-tively,” Mike chuckled. Prez nodded, “Definitely.” Keith chuckled, “I have to, because it’s been apparent a few times.” “Same here,” Derrick grinned. Graham sighed, “All the time Francis was in Intensive Care in a coma, I think he was stuck; not quite alive or dead.” Matt nodded, “You were stuck too, bro. A couple of times you wished that you could swap places with Francis. Do you remember what we did each time you said that?” Graham blushed and grinned, “I’ll never forget it. Thanks for that too. I regret saying it, obviously.” Locking eyes with Eddie, Ben softly reminded, “We need to have a private chat yet too. I don’t want to forget anything.” Graham assured, “As soon as we get home, teddy bear. Matt and I will go upstairs and let you two dudes talk.” Noticing uncertain glances between Derrick, Mike, Keith and Prez, Graham proudly beamed, “Part of Ben’s one-on-one chat with Francis this morning was something meant specifically for Eddie. The things Ben told me make me sure it wasn’t a dream. Ben’s told me it’s not a secret; it’s more like another present I’m anxious to open.” “I’ve had a few of those with my mom,” Prez smiled. Mike nodded, “Me too, with my dad.” Matt asked, “How can there be nothing to fear?” Prez replied, “When you’ve lost someone close, nothing is worse, so what’s left to be afraid of?” Mike added, “There are tons of things to worry about, but when you put it in perspective, the worst things are losses of other people. Everything else really doesn’t amount to a whole hell of a lot.” Matt checked, “None of you are freaked over the dream, or Ben being visited by Francis?” Everyone shook their heads, even Drew and Corey. Derrick offered, “What makes it freaky is how we’ve been raised; with Halloween and ghost stories that are nothing like the real thing. The last time Mike dreamed of his dad, he was so happy, there was no containing him.” Keith agreed, “The worst things in life are losses of life.” Drew piped up, “Even a dog’s life matters. After we lost our first dog, our family kept seeing him around the house, out the corner of our eyes. We’d look again, and gone.” Eddie smiled at Graham and reminded, “Did Matt or I argue about putting pictures away last week?” Graham shook his head and Eddie giggled, “You’re here with us, bro. You can’t live in the past and present at the same time.” Prez shared, “Trying to manage both is really where the brain gets all screwed up. I lived that way for about a month too, Graham, so don’t think you’re any different than anyone else.” Slowly shaking his head, Graham chuckled, “Ya know, when Francis was around, we didn’t know what to make of the four of you. Because of that and a year’s difference in ages, we didn’t make efforts I can see we should’ve made.” “Don’t feel guilty about it, dude,” Mike quickly said. Ben nodded and giggled, “I told you not to use the word ‘should’.” Derrick chuckled, “Bonus points for the teddy bear,” and Ben blushed, causing everyone to snigger. “My bad,” Graham chuckled. Eddie checked with Mike, “You and Derrick are off work tonight?” Mike and Derrick nodded. Eddie smiled, “Come over tonight then, around nine and bring a guitar.” Ben asked Graham, “Will we be there?” “Maybe,” Graham shrugged, and then reminded, “If dad gets the car today, we’ll be out driving around.” Prez, Keith, Mike and Derrick all excitedly wondered which car Graham was going to get. Graham grinned, “We’re most concerned with safety, and it’s gotta last into college, so a Volvo V70 wagon.” “That’s cool, dude,” Derrick chuckled. “We knew you weren’t getting a Firebird.” “In my dreams,” Graham smiled. Backing away, Eddie giggled, “Don’t let Beanie drive.” Mooing erupted and Eddie was quickly captured by Ben and Graham. Eddie was easily lifted off the ground. Since they were outside, Eddie got to keep his shorts and underwear on. Witnessing their first tickle torture, Corey, Drew, Keith and Prez roared as Matt abused his partner then carried the hysterical remains to his car. Gathering Eddie’s camera gear, Ben and Graham waved then got in the backseat of the Maxima. In moments, the car pulled away. It wasn’t yet one o’clock when Corey, Drew, Keith and Prez gave goodbye hugs to Mike and Derrick. Getting in the 4Runner and closing the back door, Corey immediately giggled, “What was all that dickie talk? I’ve heard dick, cock, pud and a dozen other variations, but never so much dickie, until today.” Keith chuckled, “It’s gotta be Eddie, Matt and Graham. Even Shaun was saying it in the garage.” Starting the engine, Prez looked into the rearview mirror and grinned, “Are you gonna take your clothes off and let Eddie get pics of your dickie, Drew?” Keith evilly sniggered and Corey cracked up. Prez pulled away from the curb. Drew smirked, “If I have to see Keith’s for the three-hundred-and-twentieth time, I guess so.” “You’re exaggerating, bro,” Keith sniggered. Drew hummed and then figured, “Four years, at least twice a week for a while, and almost every day the last week of July. I’ll bet I’m not far off.” “It must be like looking in a mirror,” Corey giggled. Drew grinned and nodded, “Now that Keith’s got pubes again.” Prez and Corey cracked up. Sadly shaking his head, Keith grumbled, “Now you’re talkin’ about dickies and pubes. Two months ago, I never heard a word about either.” Drew grinned, “After the last week at Agoura Hills, I’ll generally have to be very careful where I am, how I act and what I say.” Turning in his seat slightly, Keith told Drew, “We’re heading back to Agoura Hills after we drop you off at Corey’s. The siding contractors woke us at eight this morning. John’s gonna try and spend a few nights at Tommy’s too.” Drew nodded, “Cool. Remember the self defense class starts at seven tomorrow night.” Prez said, “We’ll pick you guys up after supper, around six-thirty.” Corey asked, “Should we bother bringing boardies?” Prez answered, “Only if you want to. From what Eddie and Matt were saying, I don’t think anyone will be wearing anything.” Corey wordlessly checked with Drew. Drew shrugged, “It doesn’t matter, Cor. I’m not worried about it; you don’t need to be either.” Corey hummed then giggled, “What do you want for lunch, stud?” “Don’t start, Cor,” Drew sniggered. Corey playfully rambled, “Salads with carrots and cucumbers, followed by fettuccini Alfredo, and then ice cream with chocolate syrup…” Drew unbuckled his safety belt and dove for Corey’s belly. While Drew and Corey played in the backseat, Keith wondered, “What are we doing for lunch, baby?” Prez shrugged, “Let’s see what Derrick and Mike are planning. Or we can just stop at Burger King?” A few moments later, Prez pulled along the curb in front of Corey’s house. Keith looked back and grinned, “You’re home, dudes.” Prez teased, “Go get your carrots and cucumbers ready for the salad.” Corey cracked up. Drew grinned at Prez. “What?” Prez chuckled, “Did you think that would get past me without a remark?” “You’re not the only ones who’ve had fun making salads,” Keith smiled. Drew huffed and got out of the 4Runner. Corey giggled, “We’ll see ya tomorrow night,” and then followed Drew out of the car. Rolling down his window, Prez joked, “Don’t forget, lots of ranch dressing on the cucumbers and carrots.” Spinning around and seeing Prez’s cheeky grin, Drew groaned through his giggles, “We never should’ve had sex around them.” Corey howled laughing. Prez pulled away from the curb and started for home, to pick up their backpacks and Rush before heading to Agoura Hills. At the Carleton residence, Graham and Matt went inside, leaving Ben and Eddie outside. Ben grinned, “Francis wanted me to tell you about the missing picture. It’s not missing; he’s got it, to continually show his parents that they did have a gay son, who had a boyfriend.” Eddie loudly laughed, “Omigod! He’s still the same as ever.” Ben nodded and giggled, “According to him, that photo’s been touched. He said that his parents can shred it or burn it to ashes, but it will keep popping up. There will be other times, where it's not that specific photo, but his parents will see Francis with Graham.” “That answers so much,” Eddie giggled. “I knew we took that friggin’ thing out of the house. That’s gonna drive his folks nuts.” Ben sighed and smiled, “He showed me a lot, Eddie. I got to see Francis, you, Graham, Rick, Matt and Shaun, the first day of Junior high school. I thought you and Matt were the same age.” Shaking his head, Eddie grinned, “There’s about seven months between us. I was born January twelfth, 1982. Matt was born May twentieth, 1981. My mom and Graham’s mom were pregnant at the same time. I’m five days older than Graham.” Ben offered, “There’s eight months between Graham and me. My birthday’s April 4, 1981. So I’m about a month older than Matt.” Eddie giggled, “We have a lot in common, at least as far as our boyfriends are concerned.” Ben nodded, “More than that. I love music, you love photographs; they’re both arts. Considering the poems and drawings Francis did, I guess he and I would likely have been friendly too.” Eddie smiled, “Maybe those two things are part of why we hit it off so well from the start.” Ben wondered, “Did you and Graham… ya know… alone?” Shaking his head, Eddie giggled, “I think because we practically grew up together, there’s never been sexual attraction. I’ve seen his dickie hundreds of times and never had the urge to touch it, never mind play with it. He’s never touched me either. We’ve kissed, but not French kissed. You don’t need to worry about me or Matt, bro. We’ve both looked around, tried it with others before we committed, but for over a year and a half, we’re together.” Ben confirmed, “Valentine’s Day, right?” Eddie nodded and giggled, “That’s Matt. He’s so romantic alone with me. I can look past stuff that makes us different, because he’s so sweet.” Ben giggled, “I haven’t found a side of Graham that I don’t like. I think I’ve seen a lot of different emotions from him already; anger, sadness, seriousness, playfulness…” Eddie interrupted, “When did he get angry?” “Yesterday morning,” Ben answered, “from a nightmare about the funeral. He’s disgusted with his own imagination. I love his imagination, so I reminded him it wasn’t real, and that everything worked out the way it was supposed to.” “I went to the wake and funeral,” Eddie softly admitted. “They sucked. Everybody was in shock, I think. It was a closed casket, because of the accident. Francis’ sisters cried the most.” Remembering the sisters from his dream, Ben softly recalled, “Mandy and Rachael?” Wide-eyed because Ben knew the names, Eddie nodded, “One a few years older, Amanda, that graduated in June, and one a little more than year younger, Rachael. He has an older brother too.” Eddie wondered, “Is there anything more Francis wanted you to tell me?” Ben shrugged, “The wind through the trees last night was him,” and then smiled, “He really loved Graham.” Eddie smiled, “I know it, but Graham’s just as good now with you, bro. He’s still pulling himself back together, but don’t ever allow yourself to believe Graham doesn’t love you. When I see you two together, I see two dudes that need and want each other, like every other couple.” Ben smiled, “Francis loved you too, Eddie. I can’t figure out why he wanted me to pass a message to you.” “That’s easy,” Eddie giggled. “You wouldn’t know the McLoughlins if you tripped over them, but I do. Your dream was more than imagination. Francis told you things you couldn’t possibly know or imagine. Now I know you were visited, like Graham knows.” “What I said about the picture is for only you,” Ben giggled. “He said Matt would flip and that Graham will find out when Francis’ parents make amends.” “Perfect!” Eddie giggled. “Matt definitely would freak over an indestructible photograph. He believes in a different way than me. For me, everything alive is a miracle; from leaves on trees to the birds in the sky to the bugs on the ground. It’s a miracle when any two people find and choose to love each other too.” Ben nodded and giggled, “Let’s go inside.” “I need smooches,” Eddie giggled, and started for the house. He and Ben walked inside to hear Graham’s and Matt’s voices from the kitchen. They followed the sound. Ben went to Graham asking, “I thought you were going upstairs?” “It’s lunch time, teddy bear,” Graham smiled, and stole a quick kiss. After sharing two tender kisses with Eddie, Matt added, “And we needed to piss.” Stealing another kiss from Matt, Eddie nodded and went into the lower level bathroom, only partially closing the door. Ben asked, “What’s for lunch?” Graham replied, “There are burgers in the broiler,” and quickly asked, “Do you like cheese on your burgers?” Ben nodded, “I like all kinds of cheese.” Going to the fridge, Graham hunted around then said, “We’ve got American, cheddar and Swiss. What’s your favorite, Ben?” Ben smiled, “Cheddar’s my favorite, but I think Swiss would be good this time.” Matt said, “Cheddar for me, dude.” From the bathroom, Eddie shouted, “Swiss for me too.” Pulling two packages of cheeses out and putting them on the counter, Graham then peeked in the broiler. He closed the broiler door then snuggled up to Ben and shivered, “Brrr!” “Grrr?” Ben giggled. Into Ben’s ear, Graham whispered, “It’s almost your turn.” Ben giggled and watched a wide grin spread across Matt’s face. “Turn me into a grizzly and it might be your turn again,” Ben whispered into Graham’s ear. Quickly pulling back, Graham searched Ben’s expression and eyes before evilly snickering and nodding; proof that if it worked out that way, Graham wouldn’t mind in the least. Matt chuckled, “You two are bad.” Graham sniggered, “We’re very, very good.” Matt teased, “Who’s better?” Ben blushed and giggled. Graham smiled, “My teddy bear.” “We’ll have to see about that,” Ben giggled and flushed redder. “Eddie, get your bubble butt out here,” Matt loudly laughed. Eddie giggled, “Just washin’ my hands. Ben, you need to silence your boyfriend.” Graham bounced his eyebrows, enticing Ben to land a deep, passionate kiss. They were still kissing moments later when Eddie stepped out of the bathroom, giggling “Let the making out begin.” Matt picked Eddie up, parked his butt on the island counter and moved in closer. Through dime-slot eyes, Graham pushed Ben against a pantry door, knowing that his lover was an awesome kisser and knew just how to play the tongue teasing games. He knew he had to check the burgers again, but didn’t want to break the kiss because he could feel Ben’s erection against his own. Graham held the kiss many more moments, until Ben whimpered because his cock was uncomfortably trapped, pointing over his right hip. Breaking the kiss, Graham gasped, “Omigod, Ben. What awesome kisses.” Behind him, Matt and Eddie softly chortled into their lip lock. Watching Ben closely, Graham dizzily stepped back. “The burgers,” Ben softly giggled. Shaking off the wooziness, Graham nodded and chuckled, “I’m glad I didn’t decide to make hot dogs or sausages.” Ben giggled. Eddie and Matt were forced to break away from each other and laugh. Opening the broiler door, Graham quickly slid his left hand into an oven mitt and grabbed a spatula to flip the burgers. Graham chortled, “Well done, I’d say.” Matt teased, “Are you serving hockey pucks again?” “Not intentionally,” Graham sniggered. Pushing off the pantry door, Ben looked in and smiled, “They’re not black, puddin’.” “Dark brown,” Graham grinned. “It’s Ben’s fault.” Surprised, Ben’s mouth dropped open then he giggled, “That’s one.” Eddie wondered, “One of what?” Closing the broiler door and setting the timer for three minutes, Graham chuckled, “Grizzly button presses.” “Get him, bro,” Eddie giggled, but was quickly silenced by Matt’s mouth. Ben waited until Graham put the spatula down and took the oven mitt off then swung Graham against the pantry door and resumed making out. Ben’s fingers ran through Graham’s hair and traced the edges of his ears. Shivering, Graham slid both hands into the back pockets of Ben’s shorts, pulling Ben against him. Not wanting to make another mess, Ben softly grunted negatively. Graham hummed and gently closed his mouth. Ben pulled back and curiously tilted his head. Graham smiled, “Wait here for a minute? I’ll be right back.” Ben nodded and stepped back. Graham took off through the house and raced upstairs. Matt broke away from Eddie, asking, “What’s goin’ on?” Ben shrugged, “I’m not sure what he’s doing.” Flying back down the stairs, Graham quickly returned to the kitchen, chuckling “Close your eyes, Ben.” Nodding, Ben did as he was told. With Eddie and Matt watching, Graham moved behind Ben and showed his friends the necklace he had concealed in his hand. Dangling off a silver chain were two silver medallions; one was a spiral shape and the other the Carleton Family crest. Graham opened the clasp and then put it on his partner, softly saying, “One says you’re mine and the other signifies infinite turns, as in our lives together.” Reaching a hand up to feel the chain and two medallions hanging off his neck, Ben smiled and turned to face Graham. Ben pulled Graham with him into the bathroom to see in the mirror and wept happy tears. Graham held Ben close against him and assured, “I’m done searching, Ben. There’s no point. I could never find anyone better.” Through his tears, Ben softly asked, “Did this belong to Francis?” Shaking his head, Graham answered, “Nope, they were mine, gifts from my grandparents, but now they’re yours.” The oven alarm began beeping. Graham placed a soft kiss on Ben’s neck then softly prompted, “Today’s a very happy day. Wash the tears off your face, my love.” Ben nodded and turned the water on. Graham stepped into the kitchen. Matt chuckled, “You never stop surprising us.” Heading for the broiler, Graham shrugged, “I have to admit, all the best parts of Beanie, Ben has in abundance, plus so much more, some of which only he and I will know about.” From the bathroom, Ben heard and loudly growled. Eddie, Graham and Matt cracked up. Heading around the counter, Matt went to help Graham with lunch. Eddie hopped off the counter and went to the open bathroom door, watching Ben dry off his face and hands. “It looks awesome on you, bro,” Eddie giggled. Ben smiled, “I’ll never take this off.” “I know the feeling,” Eddie giggled, and moved closer to Ben. Pulling his T-shirt collar down slightly, Eddie showed Ben his gold chain and whispered, “It was my first anniversary present. I lost it in my pool once. I almost had a heart attack finding it. Will that slip over your head?” Frightened, Ben quickly checked, trying several ways to pull the chain up, but it always stopped at his ears or chin. He leaned forward to have Eddie try, softly explaining, “I could never replace his family crest medal.” Not able to get the chain over Ben’s head, Eddie shared, “Never wear it at the beach, bro. Leave it in the car or home. Lost in the ocean is gone forever.” Wide-eyed, Ben nodded and gave Eddie a hug. They stepped out of the bathroom. Standing at the island counter across from Graham and dowsing his cheeseburger in ketchup, Matt smirked, “Just in time.” Graham looked over his shoulder to watch Ben approach his side, where a plate was already set with a cheeseburger and a pile of potato chips. All of a sudden, Ben wasn’t the slightest bit hungry. He rested his forehead on Graham’s shoulder, contentedly sighing. Matt checked with Eddie, “What were you two saying in there?” Preparing his burger with an over abundance of sliced pickle chips, Eddie grinned, “Remember when I lost the chain you gave me?” “Yeah,” Matt chuckled, “you were still blue from all the diving when I got there.” Nodding, Eddie giggled, “I reminded Ben to take his chain off at the beach. Searching the bottom of a pool for an hour is one thing; the ocean is lost forever.” Graham grinned, “Teddy bear?” Ben curiously hummed. “Eat, my love, before your burger gets cold,” Graham smiled. Lifting his head, Ben only covered his burger with the bun top and took a bite. On the counter, between the four plates, were four cans of soda, ketchup, mayonnaise, mustard, Thousand Island dressing and the jar of pickle chips. Noticing three grinning faces, Ben raised his eyebrows and continued chewing. Gesturing at all the condiments, Eddie wondered, “You don’t want anything on it, bro?” Shaking his head, Ben soon swallowed and smiled, “I asked for Swiss cheese and don’t want to drown it out. A plain burger or with American cheese, I’ll doctor with a little ketchup.” He chomped another big bite out of his burger. Graham grinned, “You’re a really light eater.” Ben nodded and had another wicked thought cross his mind. Matt and Eddie saw Ben blushing, and they chuckled around the food in their mouths. Locking eyes with Ben, Matt swallowed and laughed, “What’re you thinking that’s got your face ketchup red?” “Secrets are generally not allowed,” Eddie giggled. With his mouth full, Graham took one look at Ben and sputtered. Ben moved behind Graham to hide his blush, swallowed and then giggled, “This is only an appetizer for the main course.” Eddie, Graham and Matt roared. Turning to face Ben, Graham chuckled, “I already clued Matt in. We’ve got stuff to do and so do they. We’re having lunch here and now to keep our strength for this afternoon.” Eddie giggled, “Why do you think rehearsal ended early today, Ben?” Ben shrugged, “Not for us, I hope.” Shaking his head, Eddie giggled, “Prez was wearing a green shirt. I had all of them standing in front of that evergreen tree, so Keith gave his shirt to Prez. Before Prez even put the shirt on, they were horny and getting naughty.” Matt smiled, “We do all the same stuff, dude. With empty houses, we’re free to have as much fun alone as we want. Don’t be embarrassed about wanting alone time. The reason is hanging from your neck. We’re gonna make love, so are you, so are all of the other dudes that were there.” Returning to his burger, Ben muttered, “So much for eating slow.” Eddie and Matt cracked up. Graham hung off Ben in muffled hysterics. Slightly less embarrassed, Ben helplessly giggled. As soon as they composed themselves, burgers and potato chips were inhaled, cans of soda downed and the four of them raced around the kitchen to clean up the mess. The broiler pan was the only thing left in the sink soaking when Eddie and then Matt hugged Ben and Graham. Eddie and Matt left through the backdoor. Graham closed and locked it behind them. When he turned around, Ben was already racing through the house, giggling his ass off, to get to Graham’s bedroom first. Taking off, Graham mooed then laughed, “I’m gonna getchya!” “Hooray!” Ben giggled, already halfway up the flight of stairs. Ben stopped at the top of the staircase, took his shirt off then threw it at Graham as he flew up two steps at a time. Hurrying down the hall and unbuttoning his shorts, Ben cheered, “I can’t believe you gave me a family heirloom, and in front of Eddie and Matt.” Not quite catching up, Graham cackled, “I love you, teddy bear. Now I get to show you.” Running up onto the bed, Ben pushed his shorts and boxers down then kicked them toward the doorway at Graham, giggling “I don’t want to be a total virgin another day.” Tossing Ben’s clothes aside and taking his own shirt off, Graham promised, “Not another hour, my love.” He closed and locked his door then advanced and stepped up on his bed. Ben wrapped Graham in his arms and gave away tender kisses, then knelt down to take Graham’s shorts and boxer-briefs off. Unbelievably to Graham, his lover was taking his sweet time getting only the shorts pushed down, feeling up Graham’s butt and legs, like they were wondrous and Ben had never touched those body parts before. Ben then took longer, mouthing Graham’s growing erection through cotton cloth while caressing Graham’s legs. A little at a time, Ben tugged the underwear down until he had no other choice except to stop munching to pull the elastic waistband forward and let Graham’s stiffy spring free. Graham’s hard penis was beautiful to Ben. At that moment, the foreskin covered only the glans ridge. At the tip there was a shiny droplet of precum waiting to be savored. Ben gently brought his tongue forth for a taste. Smiling down, Graham saw a thin string of fluid stretch between his cock and Ben’s tongue. Before it broke, Ben moved forward and lapped it up then gently sucked the tip, pulling foreskin forward with his hand, covering the head. Thinking of that morning’s frantic sex, Graham felt a little sad that he had hurried everything along. Now Ben was reminding Graham, with actions alone, that making love often needed to be slow and fun; it had been that way for the last five days. Graham realized his teddy bear was showing him how he wanted his first time to be. Becoming delirious, Graham sighed, “You’re so awesome, teddy bear.” Holding on tightly to Graham and smiling up, Ben softly admitted, “I’ve never wanted anything more than you. This, what we’re about to do, will seal what we’ve been feeling for days.” Nodding, Graham gently reminded, “You need to be relaxed, my love.” “I think I am. I can’t help being anxious and excited though.” Graham softly encouraged, “Let me lay down with you.” Ben nodded and shuffled back then lay down on the bed so that there was space to his right side for Graham. Kicking his shorts and undies off to the floor, Graham took his position. Ben nervously giggled, “What’re you planning?” Searching for the lube under the pillow, Graham grinned, “I’m gonna get you nice and calm, so you can ride my dickie and it feels good.” He displayed the lube and reminded, “Just like our first time fingering each other, only this time, I won’t touch your dickie at all. It’s best when you cum during the ride.” Spreading his legs, Ben smiled, “Like you did this morning. Why’d you want me to cum first?” “Because you were so awesome,” Graham chuckled, and reached two lubed fingers down between Ben’s legs. Placing angel kisses around Ben’s torso while his fingers massaged and rubbed, Graham shared, “You felt wonderful inside me, teddy bear. Your first time in me was incredible. We lasted pretty long, considering it was our first time. It’ll get better with time and practice.” Ben giggled, “More practice? Somehow I don’t see this like guitar lessons.” Graham chuckled, “I hope not. We’ve got three hours of practice ahead of us, with a few short breaks in between. If we’re lucky, we can each get through all four positions I showed you.” Ben giggled, “When do we reach virtuoso level?” “I have no idea,” Graham loudly laughed. “We’d have to check with Eddie and Matt or Mike and Derrick; they’ve been practicing the longest.” Certain it would be a long damn time before he asked either couple, Ben cracked up. Feeling a loosening, Graham inserted a fingertip. Gasping and then cooing, Ben concentrated and loosened up more. Graham only went as far as the second knuckle and then remained still. Ben softly prompted, “More puddin’.” Wiggling a second finger in beside the first, Graham checked Ben’s expression. Locking eyes with his lover, Ben smiled and nodded. Always watching Ben, Graham slowly slid both fingers all the way in then twisted his wrist and fingers. Ben purred, “So nice.” Resting his head on Ben’s belly, Graham sighed, “Always for you, my love.” For a few moments, Graham moved his fingers only slightly in and out. Soon, Ben’s hips started bucking. Before losing control and sucking Ben to orgasm, Graham asked, “Do you feel ready to try?” “Yeah, I’m pretty sure,” Ben smiled. Carefully removing his fingers, Graham instructed, “Remember to adjust your position and take me slow. You have all the control until you lower down on me and give me control.” Ben reached for the lube. Graham gave Ben a relatively short passionate kiss then lay down. Rolling to one side, Ben got Graham’s bone prepared. Those talented fingers soon had Graham giggling and holding Ben’s hand motionless. Wide-eyed, Ben giggled and released Graham’s stiffy then gave Graham a playful medium kiss. Moving into position over Graham, Ben reached back and down, pointing Graham’s bone at the ceiling. He shifted back a little at a time as Graham had done that morning. Feeling his lover’s erection between his cheeks and just outside his hole, Ben checked with Graham. Nodding, Graham smiled, “I think we’re good.” Lowering down, Ben felt only the head penetrate. It was so big and hot, Ben thought, nothing at all like the cold dong. Quicker than Graham expected, Ben lowered all the way down, closing his eyes and softly whimpering. Graham worried, “Are you okay?” Arching his back and raising his arms, as if he was stretching, Ben opened his eyes and warmly smiled down at his lover, then wiggled his butt further down. Rising up for the first time, Ben felt emptiness and slammed down, wiggling his tush around Graham’s pelvis. Graham checked, “Ben, are you okay?” Smiling widely, Ben rapidly nodded, “Grr-rrr-rrr!” “Ooo-migod!” Graham sniggered. Now knowing what this was all about, Ben began riding Graham, writhing around, and speeding up. After about two incredible minutes, during which time Ben only whimpered and moaned, Graham tried to slow Ben down by taking hold of Ben’s cock. Ben gasped, “Yeah!” and went berserk, riding up and down, thrusting his hips forward and back then grinding down to feel all of Graham deep inside him. Ben now knew that there was a connection between his butt and dick. As good as the play time with Graham and the dong had been, Graham’s cock was so much better. Barely a minute later, Ben came hard, spraying all over Graham’s chest and torso, but barely slowed his ride at all. Firmly holding Ben’s thighs, Graham tried to slow his crazed grizzly and prompted him to lean forward. Not hearing his lover, Ben discovered leaning back was so good too. Getting nowhere except closer to orgasm, Graham madly snickered, planted his feet on the mattress and began thrusting up. With the first bounce, Ben whimpered then sighed, “Omigod, yes Graham.” Gesturing with his finger for Ben to lower down, Graham loudly laughed “Come here.” Ben started to comply, but only got as far as resting on his arms, hovering over Graham and chanting “Yeah! I want it!” with every hard thrust into his butt. At first, Ben thought he was imagining the feeling of expansion in his ass, but the more Graham drove in and out, the more Ben was certain it wasn’t his imagination. Moments later, Graham grunted and pushed up with every ounce of strength he had. At the warm wetness inside him, Ben cooed and straightened up, pushing Graham’s hips down with the intention to keep every possible millimeter of hot flesh inside him for as long as possible. The phone rang, however neither heard it. Incredibly to Graham, Ben leaned backward onto his arms and continued his ride. Thrashing at the sensations overwhelming his sensitive organ, Graham tried to focus and speak. However, Ben was completely delirious, loudly telling Graham how awesome and alive he felt. Quite unexpectedly, Ben’s hips convulsed and he whimpered, “It’s gonna happen. It’s beautiful. Please… more… oh please?” Doing the only thing he could think of during this experience, Graham thrust up. Ben cried, “Yeah puddin’, more.” Graham dizzily thrust up again and again and again. It was bordering on painful, his dickie was so spent and sensitive, but what he was giving was more than enough for Ben. A second orgasm surged through Ben. Graham watched in quiet amazement as it pulsed out and landed on his belly. This had never happened with Francis. Ben leaned all the way down and repeatedly kissed Graham. More incredibly, Graham couldn’t control his own lurching body and continued long enough to have a second dizzying orgasm. Feeling the expansions and more warmth inside him, Ben breathlessly cooed until Graham’s hips dropped to the mattress. Regaining consciousness, Ben felt Graham’s tuckered out wiener slip out of him and panted, “That was way better than any toy, puddin’.” Blinking fast and trying to focus, Graham began chuckling. Lifting his head, Ben smiled down at Graham, giggling, “That was fun. Let’s do it again.” Cracking up, Graham pulled Ben down again and held on tight. There were so many thoughts racing through his mind. Neither he nor Francis had ever had a complete prostate orgasm, but Ben just did. Neither Graham nor Francis had ever kept going after they each had had orgasms, but Ben did and seemed to enjoy the second more than the first. Graham also thought, ‘These are our first times. Earlier today, I probably would’ve had a prostate orgasm if Ben hadn’t started beating my meat. If we keep up like this, one or both of us will likely die very happy.’ He said none of that to Ben though. He simply smiled, “You’re my love, forever, Ben.” Running his fingers through Graham’s hair, Ben giggled, “You must know I’ll always stay with you, puddin’. The decision was made Thursday morning before we showered. Each day since, we’ve gotten closer.” Nodding agreement, Graham grinned, “You surprised me again, ya know?” Ben blushed, hid his face and giggled, “I know, but I couldn’t make myself stop, and you stayed hard too, so I had no reason to stop.” Graham chortled, “Oh no, teddy bear; you put that blush back in your past. I had the best sex in my life twice today, with you. I know what it means to me, but what does it mean to you?” Ben shrugged, “We’re good together, but we always have been, Graham. You talk and I listen. I talk and you listen. If one of us wants to rest or play or dance or make love, that’ll always be enough.” Satisfied with that answer, Graham grinned, “You know what we need to do now?” Ben snarled, “We’re stuck together and have to wash up a little.” Graham nodded and evilly snickered, “Then we come back here and fill my heels with helium.” “If that’s what you want,” Ben giggled, and tried to push up slowly. For a few moments, Graham grunted and Ben squeaked as skin and hair broke free of each splotch of dried semen. Giggling at their own foolishness, they went to Graham’s bathroom for a quick sponge bath. During that little bit of intimacy, Graham told Ben that he had not only found a good lover, but the best ever; an enthusiastic one that could keep up with and surpass Graham’s every expectation. Ben reminded Graham of almost every sexual experience they had shared over five days and turned the table, insisting that Graham was the patient teacher almost all the time. Arriving at Doug’s and Brian’s house in Agoura Hills, Keith carried their lunch from Burger King while Prez got Rush and their backpacks. Having forgotten to ask Mike for the spare key, Keith knocked on the door. A moment later, Derrick opened the door and waved Keith inside asking, “Do you dudes want to jam or have sex before going to work?” Keith shrugged, “We’ve got two hours. We can probably do both.” Rush galloped inside with Prez not far behind. Derrick told Prez, “Mike figured out Zeppelin’s Dancing Days, bro.” “Cool,” Prez smiled, “that’s the tune Keith likes.” Coming down the hall from the studio, Mike said, “All the gear’s powered up. Dee and I will get the drums and rhythm guitar tracks started while you dudes eat.” Pulling food out of the sack and onto the table, Keith asked, “I’ll need to hear it a couple more times before I attempt the vocals.” Heading to the living room, Mike nodded, “Cool. You can listen to it low while you eat and we record the tracks.” Mike stopped at the entertainment center, pulled the CD out of the rack and put it in the player. In moments the tune was softly playing. Mike went to the table, grinning, “It’s set to repeat the track until you get sick of it.” Already eating, Keith and Prez nodded. Mike and Derrick went down the hall and closed the studio door. Prez said to Keith, “Ya know, someone’s eventually gonna ask us to play Stairway to Heaven. Would you consider learning it, babe?” Keith shrugged and swallowed then answered, “I like the first three-quarters of the song, but that last hard rock bit blows the whole tune to hell. It’s like a nice dream suddenly turning into a nightmare.” Prez nodded, “It’s that switch up that most people love. After twenty-five years, that song still makes top ten lists.” Keith remembered, “We only tried it that one time, with Derrick singing,” and then asked, “Do you think our band could do it justice?” Prez rambled, “Jessy could handle the opening flute part on her synthesizer. Shaun could play the acoustic guitar part. Yeah, I think our band could easily play it.” “If the band as a whole wants to,” Keith mumbled past some French fries. “Mike gets pretty bored with it, but it is what people will want to hear,” Prez muttered. Music from the studio drowned out the sound from the stereo almost completely. Keith rolled his eyes and grinned. Prez loudly giggled, “I’ll see if there’s a pair of headphones so you can hear the stereo.” Keith smirked, “What gets me is that as loud as a drum set and amplifier is, we still need a P.A. system that makes everything even louder. At John’s party, we had everything adjusted so the drums and vocals were generally loudest. At the frolics, we had the old P.A. system cranked, but Jerry said he could barely hear us.” “A two-hundred-fifty watt P.A. system compared to one thousand watts feeding only the sub-woofers of our new system,” Prez mumbled around his food. Prez swallowed then grinned, “Plus another seven-hundred-fifty watts for the two main cabinets and two two-hundred watt amps for the four monitors. If we wanted to play for about two thousand people, we’d need to double the amps and speakers running as mains. We can do a fair amount of expansion with the system we have. First, we have to get the things Doug and Brian recommended.” “Mike’s got the old P.A. system up for sale in the L.A. Times,” Keith reminded. “It’ll sell, babe,” Prez assured. “The quicker the better,” Keith sighed. Reaching across the table to take Keith’s hand, Prez smiled, “Don’t worry about it. Derrick will pay me back well before we need to worry about income taxes. Selling the old P.A. will just make it happen faster. Derrick’s not forgotten and neither has Mike, and we’re set for the school dances. The goal now is to play well and keep getting better with each performance. I have another idea, you might like to hear.” Grinning mischievously, Keith chuckled, “If we do that first, before recording…” “Not that!” Prez laughed. “What then?” “Well, at M.I., you can concentrate primarily on engineering, but there will be other people we’ll meet that can help you and all of us learn to sing better. It’s matter of sharing what we learn with new friends.” Keith nodded, “Effectively killing two birds with one stone.” “It’s an idea easily executed,” Prez mumbled around some fries. “I expect that stuff we learn will be shared between the four of us. Shaun still hasn’t said whether he’ll join us. Jessy’s considering M.I. too, but while she’s attending college, so her time will be split. It would be great if all six of us were on the same track for another year or two beyond high school.” Music from the studio ended. Keith could again hear the original Led Zeppelin recording playing in the living room. Finished eating, Keith and Prez tossed their trash then went to the living room to concentrate on the song. Mike and Derrick walked out of the studio, down the hall and into the living room. Since Keith was concentrating on the lyrics and the song, Prez softly explained, “Once you two started recording, we couldn’t hear the stereo at all.” Nodding, Derrick and Mike went to the kitchen to get something to drink. At the end of the second time listening to the track, Keith stood and went to the stereo. He turned it up slightly so he could hear himself singing. The song restarted on the CD player. Holding the page of lyrics, Keith started swaying with the music then sang; Dancing days are here again as the summer evenings grow I got my flower, I got my power, I got a woman who knows. I said it's alright. You know it's alright - I guess it's all in my heart You'll be my only, my one and only. Is that the way it should start? Crazy ways are evident, in the way that you're wearing your clothes Sippin' booze is precedent as the evening starts to glow. You know it's alright. I said it's alright - You know it's all in my heart You'll be my only, my one and only. Is that the way it should start? Dig You told your mamma I'd get you home but you didn't say that I got no car I saw a lion he was standing alone with a tadpole in a jar. You know it's alright. I said it's alright - I guess it's all in my heart, heart, heart You'll be my only, my one and only. Is that the way it should start? So Dancing days are here again as the summer evenings grow You are my flower, you are my power, you are my woman who knows. I said it's alright. You know it's alright - I know it's all in my heart You'll be my only, my one and only. Is that the way it should start? I know it isn't Derrick, Mike and Prez clapped enthusiastically. Keith wanted to run through it one more time with the stereo and did so. Then they went back to the studio. Already recorded were drums and a guitar part. Prez picked up Doug’s Warwick 5-string bass and Keith went into the vocal booth. In about four minutes, the bass and vocals parts were recorded. Mike added two more guitar parts, using a Telecaster and a Stratocaster. The four of them spent a little time mixing. All they would need is a keyboard part added. Knowing that Doug and Brian wouldn’t be home until four the earliest, they went to the guest bedroom and made love as couples. Mike and Prez admitted to being the bottom all weekend. Derrick and Keith were more than ready to switch positions. About half an hour later, all four went to the master bedroom to shower. Mike and Derrick returned to the studio to jam. Keith and Prez got ready for work then said goodbye to Mike and Derrick. They raced out of the house to get to Black Angus before four that afternoon. Returning to the bedroom, Ben and Graham laughed at the wrecked state of the bed. Ben knelt down to gather CD’s from their backpacks. Graham powered up his Mac to show Ben the nudie pictures he had and the websites he had previously mentioned. Spinning the chair around, he sat and asked Ben, “If you were to keep pictures like these on your computer, what would you call it?” Ben thought for a moment before answering, “It wouldn’t be anything obvious, like nudies or triple ‘X’, it would be something only I would know; maybe something like reversing ‘treble’ to ‘e-l-b-e-r-t’.” “Good,” Graham chuckled, “I did something similar. In Mechanical Drawing, I use a T-square every day. My naughty pics are in a hidden file named ‘.squaret’. You have to type in the file name under the Finder Go To dialogue, which is like Windows File Manager search. Hidden files and folders always start with a single dot. Then it’ll ask you for the password. You’ll remember this password easily; it’s ‘honeygrambeanie’, all one string.” Ben looked over and giggled, “How many characters is that?” Graham grinned, “Fifteen. Apple wants to increase it to thirty-two. Creating these encrypted disk images is a pain, but for security, it’s worth going through all the steps. I’m probably gonna go through that pretty soon. I want to change from honeygram to puddin and from beanie to teddybear. Once I do that, I’ll share the new password with Eddie and Matt.” “Why?” Ben wondered. Graham explained, “When I was learning to do this, I thought, well what if I had amnesia and couldn’t remember these details. As long as I’m not totally John Doe, I would remember my best friends and my partner. Little did I know how close I’d come to losing my memory. You three will always have access to my computer, this one and in the future.” Suddenly, the computer said, “Incoming Mail,” and an instant later, the phone rang. Standing up, Graham grinned, “The mail is probably Eddie’s pictures from last night. I’ll get the phone.” He hurried to his parents’ bedroom to catch the phone. Ben got up to check the e-mail. It took him a while to find the application, but then he saw a string of e-mails from Eddie. Opening the first e-mail, Ben softly gasped at the size of the attachment and mumbled, “No wonder there’s only one photo per e-mail,” then clicked to open it. The file opened quickly and Ben smiled at the image of him with Graham, forehead-to-forehead, taken the prior night. He left that open for Graham to see then opened the next e-mail and its attachment. The second picture of him with Graham loaded. Their expressions actually looked funny on the large monitor and Ben giggled. The third e-mail and its attachment soon opened. Five faceless and flaccid dickies filled the screen. From the left was Matt, with the heftiest slab of meat, then Gil, who seemed slightly smaller in length and width, then Shaun, who seemed very similar to Ben’s size the prior night, but the photo showed differently; the length was the same, but Ben’s limp dick was visibly thicker than Shaun’s. Then Ben concentrated on Graham’s beautiful dick beside his own. Sitting there making comparisons, Ben realized his belly wasn’t that bad looking compared to the four other dudes. Matt’s dark skin and muscle stood out, but truthfully, Ben could now see what Graham had been saying for days; his belly was fine and their dicks were in the middle of their group of friends. Scrotums were varied across the lineup. Only by belly button height could any comparison be made about which pair of nads hung lowest. Ben’s belly was virtually the same as Shaun’s and Gil’s, not only in size but in the quantity of hair around their navels. Eddie’s, Graham’s and Matt’s bellies were most toned and muscular, with Matt clearly winning that contest. Startlingly, Graham’s hands slid down Ben’s chest. Gasping, Ben jumped in the chair. Graham smiled, “I’m sorry, teddy bear; I didn’t mean to scare you.” Gesturing to the screen, Ben giggled, “We’re all very much the same and our dickies are in the middle of the group.” Still feeling up Ben’s chest, Graham nodded, “I’d never knowingly lie to you. That’s one sure fire way to screw up a partnership. Eddie’s limp dickie is slightly smaller than Shaun’s. Erect, their proportions stay about the same. You see your belly too now?” Ben nodded, “Matt wins with an awesome eight pack, you’re in second place, me, Gil and Shaun in a tie for third. Shaun’s got the definition down the middle, making a two pack, I guess.” Graham nodded, “Load the one with Eddie. You’ll see he’s pretty damn well proportioned and has really nice abs.” Going back to the e-mail, Ben wondered, “Was the phone call important, puddin’?” Graham grinned, “Turn around, my love.” Loading the next picture, Ben giggled, “You’re hands on my chest are giving me a woody,” and then turned the chair seat. Graham backed up a step. Spying Graham’s erection, Ben looked up, giggling “Again? We just made love maybe fifteen minutes ago. Who was on the phone?” Graham laughed, “The Volvo dealer looking for my dad. I gave the dealer dad’s office number then immediately dialed it. I’ll have a white Volvo V70 with a CD stereo and a moon roof tonight.” Bouncing up and into Graham’s arms, Ben and Graham kissed and laughed then soon fell to the bed. Round two began orally, with blowjobs and rimming. Graham pulled his legs up and Ben mounted his lover. After each climaxed, they swapped positions and went for it again. Folded in half, neither was loud, in comparison to their prior riding efforts, but they both reveled in the experience, being eye-to-eye, face-to-face and hearing every muttered word. Cuddling up to Ben afterward, Graham asked, “Did you like your first times, teddy bear?” Ben giggled, “I absolutely loved them. You were fantastic every time. I see what you mean now. Jacking off is nothing compared to what happens with someone special. Oral is so much better and anal is out of this world.” “Does your butt hurt?” “No. Does yours?” “No. We both finished kind o’ wild, so I needed to check.” Squeezing Graham tight for a moment, Ben giggled, “I’m so much more than awesome. I’ve got you.” Graham laughed, “Brrr!” Ben giggled, “Grrr! Graham chuckled, “Once more, before dinner and a trip to get the car, my love; doggie-style.” “What’s the deal with the car trip?” “Dad has to sign the paperwork. I might need to sign the title and registration, dad said, but he’s thinking about that. Once everything is signed, we’re going for a ride, to get used to the new wheels. Then we’ll go to Eddie’s and get naked.” Ben reminded, “Same group as last night, plus Mike and Derrick.” “Maybe they’ll play and sing for us.” “With Shaun there too, we can count on it.” “I like all your friends a lot, teddy bear. What they said today mattered a lot to me.” Ben giggled, “Watch Mike tonight for weirdness on par with Doug and Brian. In the future, we both need to keep an eye on Corey. He might be short now, but I give him a year and he’ll be about our height. Another year later and Matt might be looking up into Corey’s eyes.” “Really?” “Corey’s dad is very tall, from what I’ve been told.” Graham smiled and sang, “Your dickie is hard again.” “It’s your fault,” Ben giggled. Graham laughed, “I haven’t touched it. I’m just lying here, watching it.” He looked up and smiled, “If you’re ready, I am.” Pushing Graham over, Ben reached down to Graham’s chubbie, giggling, “You were first the last two times. I want to be bottom first the next two.” Without even looking down, Ben had Graham’s dickie between two fingers; the one on top moved the foreskin forward and back then remained still while the one underneath did the same thing. Shivering and squirming, Graham whimpered, “Kiss me.” Leaning down, Ben tried new kisses while he had the time to experiment. Some kisses made Graham giggle while others made him sigh. Stiff as steel, Graham whispered, “I want to feel all of you on my back, teddy bear. I’ll get into a position so you can do that.” Knowing that wasn’t what was planned, Ben nodded and smiled. Graham stole a tender kiss then shared, “This is uniquely us, Ben. During sex, Francis and I never talked like the two of us have been.” Ben smiled, “Isn’t it my job to fulfill your fantasies? I sure won’t ever say no to any bedroom games. If I did that then I’d be giving you reasons to look for someone else.” Graham chortled, “I think I learned that under a jungle-gym.” “That was an accident,” Ben giggled, “probably from being outside, where we could get caught.” Graham chuckled, “For intensity like that, I’d deal with crusty underwear again,” and then rolled over to get on his hands and knees. Looking around for the lube, Ben giggled, “So would I,” and picked up the bottle. Noticing Ben with the lube, Graham offered, “Just a little on your dickie, my love. I think I’m still plenty wet down there.” Humming uncertainly, Ben went around to Graham’s rear end to check for himself with a finger. Not expecting the gentle fingertip insertion and slight wiggle, Graham loudly shivered, “BRRR-RRR!” Wide-eyed and grinning, Ben wondered, “Good or bad, puddin’?” “Oh God help me, you’ve got fingers that make my skin crawl.” Since that wasn’t an answer, Ben could only assume Graham’s butt was sufficiently lubed and wet his cock. Graham’s legs weren’t very close, but close enough where Ben had to squat. He slowly guided his bone between Graham’s cheeks then carefully lowered down. With most of his weight against Graham’s back, Ben adjusted his feet slightly so he could move. Just that little bit of motion made Graham’s eyes spin. More quietly than the previous two times, Graham encouraged Ben and told his lover everything he was feeling. After a minute or two, Ben began kissing, licking and gently nibbling Graham’s shoulders. Never knowing what his teddy bear would do next had Graham rapidly shifting from coos to giggles. The position allowed Ben to last longer than he ever expected. He had noticed the time when he climbed aboard and they were nearing ten minutes. Graham went berserk, softly calling “Omigod-omigod-omigod” with each exhaled breath. Holding himself and Ben up, Graham couldn’t get at his bouncing cock. Ten minutes, Ben noticed and a digit flipped before he looked away, making it about eleven minutes. Graham’s tight, warm and wet ass was so wonderful; Ben couldn’t believe he was only just beginning to feel like he would climax soon. Graham suddenly gasped then loudly announced, “Oh fuck yes! I’m cumming! I love you, my wild teddy bear, so fucking much. I’m really cumming!” Ben couldn’t believe it either and it drove him to hump away like mad, which only served to cause Graham to demand it. To finish, Ben pushed up off Graham’s back. Three forceful thrusts and grunts later, Ben convulsed as he climaxed and barely controlled lowering down onto Graham. Dizzily recovering, Ben heard Graham’s soft confession. “I’ll never ever leave you, Ben. Where in the world would I find someone cuddlier, or more sincere, or more wonderful than you? Forget it dude. I’m your leech. I’d do anything you said for lovin’ like this. My dickie’s still bouncing and throbbing, wondering what the hell just happened.” Ben started giggling. “Jesus!” Graham chortled, “Did we take fifteen minutes?” “Eleven or twelve, I think,” Ben giggled, and started to move to get off his lover. “No,” Graham quickly insisted, “stay right where you are, holding me.” Ben lowered down again and wrapped his arms around Graham’s torso. Graham assured, “I’m perfect, Ben. You stay until your dickie softens and falls out of me on its own.” “We could be here a while,” Ben giggled. “Lucky us,” Graham chuckled. Placing a few soft kisses along Graham’s shoulder, Ben asked, “You really came?” Graham laughed, “Like a friggin’ geyser, with every pump into me, you awesome hunk. These sheets are laundry now.” Ben confessed, “It was the position. Every time I thought I was getting close, I’d adjust or you would, and I’d be back to square one.” “Maybe it was the other times too,” Graham offered. “Sex is awesome exercise and we’ve had a couple really intense orgasms.” Squeezing Graham tightly for a moment, Ben sighed, “You’re so awesome. Here we are, with you holding me up, like I’m a featherweight.” Feeling Ben’s cock slipping out of his ass, Graham only grinned and waited a few more moments. When all he could feel was the head of Ben’s deflated bone still inside him, Graham pushed up into a kneeling position with Ben still attached. Looking over his shoulder and holding Ben’s arms in place, Graham smiled, “You are not too heavy for me. I loved this position a little more than the other two, because I could feel more of you against me. We could hear each other perfectly. I could feel your hairy sack, every time you pushed in hard. If only I could see your eyes and you could see mine, it would be my preferred position from now on. We’ll just have to keep practicing, teddy bear.” Ben giggled, “I know, it’s too sad.” Graham cracked up and Ben moved away only to collapse onto the mattress in muffled hysterics. Crawling onto Ben’s back, Graham lay down, sniggering “I loved the licking, kissing and nibbling you did too,” and snuck in a soft bite. Ben bounced and giggled, “Silly graham cracker. Take me now, like this.” Humming provocatively, Graham started grinding until he was hard enough for entry. He held onto Ben and pounded away. The best part for Graham was when Ben pushed his butt up and matched his thrusts. The best part for Ben was learning why Graham was cooing and giggling through all the shoulder kissing, licking and nibbling. When Graham lost it after only five minutes, Ben was on the verge too and prompted his lover to keep pounding away until friction with the sheet created more jizz on the soiled sheets. Afterward, they cuddled, planning to wash the sheets, clean themselves up and return to the Mac. Contentedly, Ben helped Graham strip his bed, helplessly giggling because they had only slept on the sheets one night. Pushing his lover into hysterics, Graham reminded Ben that eight loads of semen had either leaked out of them or been shot across the sheets since they woke that morning. Breathlessly giggling, Ben followed Graham downstairs and into the bathroom, listening to playful rants about Beanie power shooting onto the pillow cases. Once the washing machine was started, Graham paused in the kitchen for a glass of milk that he shared with Ben, and some chocolate chip cookies. Ben had only one cookie. Graham couldn’t believe Ben wasn’t hungry after all that sex. Climbing the stairs after their kitchen raid, Graham said, “We’re taking a bath, teddy bear.” Ben giggled, “We can’t fit in your tub together silly graham cracker.” “Not my tub,” Graham grinned, “my parents have a nice big whirlpool tub, for their old, aching bones.” Ben gasped, “You are rich.” “We are not!” Graham laughed. “If we were, they wouldn’t have to work and we couldn’t have had hours of awesome sex.” “We can’t use their tub,” Ben balked, and stopped short at the top of the stairs. “Sure we can,” Graham insisted, and pulled Ben into the Carleton’s master bedroom. “Beanie and I used that tub more than a few times. It’s awesome, Ben. We can fit in there easily, wash our dickies and our butts, and when they get home, we’re clean as a whistle and totally innocent.” He let go of Ben’s hands inside the master bathroom and pointed at the whirlpool tub. As Graham had described, the tub was definitely large enough for both of them. Shaking his head, Ben giggled, “You are not innocent, puddin’.” Graham turned on the water to allow the tub to fill, cackling “Neither are you now.” Standing up and facing Ben again, Graham teased, “I’m debating on new tickle torture rules, just for you. Every time you blush, you’ll get tickled to tears.” “I can’t help it,” Ben giggled, “I feel so wrong just standing here naked with you.” Graham smiled and sighed. He reached into the vanity cupboard and pulled out a bottle of Mister Bubble. Displaying it proudly, Graham grinned, “This is for me, not for my mom or my dad. I don’t even have to buy it. Mom gets it when she goes shopping. She knows I’m not a virgin, that Beanie wasn’t, and soon she’ll figure out you aren’t either. That means my dad will know too, and let me tell you, he can be a real teaser. He’s got forty years more experience than I do at it. You won’t even realize he’s gotten in a shot until minutes later.” “Omigod, I’m really screwed now,” Ben giggled. Pouring some Mister Bubble into the tub, Graham chuckled, “See, I know you, teddy bear. You’ve been hiding in the closet; never letting on that your mind is full of dickie thoughts.” Returning the bottle from whence it came, he faced Ben and continued, “I know when you stepped out of the closet. I know what you’re able to do with those talented guitar player fingers. I know that I loved the pounding you were giving my butt, and then suddenly realized I was going to lose it, without you or me touching my dickie.” Moving closer to Ben and holding him close, Graham smiled, “I told you days ago to be proud and hold your head up. I expected to give you plenty of reasons, but not like what happened. I’m so glad I gave you that necklace before having the prostate orgasm of the century. It would’ve seemed weird if I gave it to you afterward. Thankfully, I remembered.” He reached to the necklace and softly explained, “When I turned thirteen, my grandfather gave me the crest and my grandmother gave me the spiral, telling me about the same thing I told you; it’s life’s infinite circles. Grandpa was over eighty and grandma was almost eighty. They’re gone now too. I get to remember them by looking at you wearing those gifts. When I wore it, I could never see them without looking in a mirror, so I stopped wearing them after they passed.” Ben lowered his face onto Graham’s shoulder and helplessly cried, not certain if he was shedding happy or sad tears. Graham sighed then whispered, “Don’t cry, my love. Maybe what you said about karma is right. On this one day, I got your love inside me, you got mine in you, I get to remember my grandparents every time I see that necklace, and in a few hours, we’ll be driving around the valley in a new car.” Glancing over his shoulder, Graham checked the whirlpool and saw the jets still weren’t covered with water, so he shared, “Here’s another one of my pointless daydreams. What if Francis hadn’t passed and I had gone to that party with him? I really have to wonder how I would’ve reacted to you; to you being with Rick or Howard. It’s another silly thought, I know, but I also know that I would’ve noticed you, Ben. Beanie would notice me noticing you.” “No,” Ben softly wept, “please don’t go there, Graham. It changes so much. There would’ve been no reason for you to cry, no reason for me to hold you or watch that sunset, no hours walking around the park, no need for a special friend. The alternatives aren’t good, so please don’t say any more about that.” Graham gently prompted, “Tell me why you’re crying?” Ben shrugged, “Because I love you that much. Hearing about your grandparents, and this necklace makes it, you and us so much more important.” Into Ben’s ear, Graham whispered, “That’s why I told you about it, them and an alternative reality. The necklace, medallions, you, and the two of us together are important to me.” Shivering and feeling like he was in a dream state, Ben wondered, “Who are you, really?” Squeezing Ben tight, Graham answered, “Your friend, lover, partner and attached leech, Ben; right where I need and want to be.” Whimpering, Ben raised his face off Graham’s neck and passionately kissed him. Countless moments later, the kiss broke and Graham wiped the remaining tears away before diving for another passionate kiss. Many moments later, Ben felt Graham’s growing erection and giggled into their kiss. Graham started chuckling too, because his excitement led directly to Ben’s. Stepping back from each other, they helplessly laughed. Ben waved a disapproving finger at Graham’s crotch and giggled, “Bad dickie!” Graham shrugged and chuckled, “It’s how I feel, teddy bear. The timing might be less than perfect, but I really do love you. Since you’re as hard as I am, the feeling must be mutual.” “It always will be,” Ben smiled. He tapped his own chest, and then Graham’s, reminding, “It’s right inside us.” Graham nodded, took Ben’s hand and led him to the whirlpool tub. He pushed bubbles aside, checking that the lower four jets were covered with water. Seeing that they were, he flipped the switch to turn them on. They got in the tub, sat down side-by-side and enjoyed the jets pulsing warm water all around them. It was a long, virtually wordless bath. Graham switched to the other side of the tub and washed Ben’s feet with his hands and a washcloth. Once both feet and all ten toes were clean, Graham placed the foot on his chest to wash that leg and sucked on Ben’s big toe, causing them to break into fits of giggling and laughter. When that leg was done, the process was repeated on the other leg. Graham bathed every inch of Ben, prompting him to stand, kneel or sit as necessary. When Graham finished, Ben returned every favor he had received. Finished, they sat back and relaxed for a few more minutes, softly giggling as hidden hands toyed with hard dickies under the remaining bubbles. Before either climaxed, Graham opened the drain and then stepped out of the tub to get towels from the linen closet that separated the toilet from the sinks and vanity. They toweled each other dry and then dried out the tub with the towels. Graham even wiped up puddles of water on the floor, making it seem like the bathroom had never been used. Sneakily, Graham brought both towels downstairs with them and tossed them in the downstairs hamper, so his parents wouldn’t know what had happened or when. Ben lost it and howled laughing. They tossed the cleaned bed sheets into the dryer. In the kitchen, the broiler pan from lunch was quickly cleaned, dried and returned to the broiler. They padded through the house and back upstairs to Graham’s room. The stereo was turned on and CD’s shuffle played. At last, Graham showed Ben his collection of X rated pictures. Minutes and several photos passed. At a photo of a cute twenty-something year old with a tremendously long and thick cock, Ben gasped, “That cannot be real!” Graham chuckled at Ben’s reaction and instructed, “Zoom in on it, Ben.” Clicking the zoom button several times, Ben squinted at the screen. Graham pointed and grinned, “No tell tale signs of editing; pubes, dickie veins and texture all matches, so either someone’s an incredible artist, with the patience of a saint, or it’s real.” Ben exclaimed, “What the hell does he or anyone do with that? I couldn’t get him in my mouth, and sure wouldn’t allow him anywhere near my ass.” Shaking his head and holding his hands up, Graham roared laughing. Ben turned in the chair, giggling “My chubby dickie’s gone into hiding. Your dickie isn’t hard either.” “It’s him, not us, teddy bear,” Graham sniggered. “Beanie, Eddie, Matt and Rick all said pretty much the same things you did when they saw that picture.” He leaned over, closed the X rated folder and opened the folder of PG photos. Graham opened three pictures; a teenage water-polo player, a teenage gymnast and a shirtless teenage baseball player, all of which were incredibly handsome and had great bodies. Graham smiled, “If you could choose to be with one, which would be the one?” Ben giggled, “You’re not on the screen, puddin’.” Graham smirked, “That’ll cost you. Of only those three, choose one.” Scanning the monitor, Ben grinned, “The water polo player is wearing a Speedo, which is unfair, because the other two have way more on. The gymnast has the cutest face. The baseball player is really cute too.” Turning to scan his still naked partner, Ben then looked at the screen again and admitted, “I can’t really choose one.” Looking at Graham, he giggled, “If any of the three walked by me in real life, I’d notice, sigh, and get smacked by my boyfriend.” Graham grinned, “I wouldn’t smack you for looking, but if you told me you were at the library, instead of telling me you were at a diner with one of them, then yeah, we’d have a lot to talk about.” “A diner is really innocent,” Ben smiled. “You lying to me isn’t innocent,” Graham grinned. “You haven’t ever lied to me, and I don’t want you to. For discussion, you’re in a college class with all three of them and there’s a project you need to work on with them.” Ben giggled, “First of all, they’d better be as cool with gays as they are handsome. Either way, wherever I am, I’ll want you there. I have to be in class with them. After class, when I can be with you, that’s where I’ll be. They can come to the apartment or over here, to work with me on the school project. If they’re not cool with gays and show that to you or me, then they’re out the door, one at a time or as a group.” Loving that answer, Graham’s eyebrows rose and he warmly smiled, “You’re seeing them as unknowns, potentially straight and homophobic?” Ben nodded, “I can’t see anything more in the photos. None of ‘em has little gay flags anywhere on them.” Graham reminded, “Neither would you. There was nothing that made you obviously gay when we met. I had to ask the question.” Ben nodded and was about to remind Graham that he had answered the question truthfully, but noticed something about Graham’s expression and stance. Ben softly wondered, “You’re jealous of the idea of me with them?” Nodding, Graham chuckled, “You could be in that Speedo, Ben. My jaw would drop and major wood pop. There’s nothing wrong with my vision. I’ve got a sexy teddy bear to share my bed with, to skinny dip with, and chillin’ naked with me now. If you haven’t asked yourself already, think about why we’re undressed and lookin’ at pictures of other dudes.” Ben smiled, “So the reaction is obvious.” Graham chuckled, “You admitted how you felt about Prez; medium build, red hair and taller than you. This whole time, I’ve been watchin’ your dickie to see what makes it grow. Every thin or medium framed dude that had a cute face started the magic.” Ben giggled, “You’ve got a chubby.” Graham grinned and nodded, “From the pictures and looking at them with you. I saved the ones I found attractive. Beanie, Eddie and Matt had some input, depending on who was here at the time, but they’re all cute in my opinion.” “Why was Mister Monster Cock saved?” “As a wonder of the world,” Graham laughed. Rolling the chair to Graham, Ben wrapped his arms around his lover, rested his head on Graham’s belly, closed his eyes and held on tight, purring “I love you, Graham.” Gently holding Ben’s head in place, Graham sighed, “I love you too, Ben, as my dickie is making very clear.” Ben took hold of Graham’s erection and smiled up. Graham chortled, “We’ll have to shower again.” Shaking his head, Ben opened his mouth and took only the hooded head. Holding onto Ben’s shoulders, Graham groaned, “Thank goodness we found each other.” Ben hummed affirmatively and took his time, stroking and sucking, enjoying every minute, hoping he could drag out the experience. To accomplish that extension, Ben occasionally stopped oral action to simply look at his lover’s private parts. Graham suggested, “We could move onto the bed?” Ben hummed negatively. Feeling dizzy and his muscles tightening, Graham smiled, “I’m doing you next.” Ben provocatively hummed affirmatively then slowly slid down all seven inches. He backed off quickly before gagging then tried again, determined to learn how to take all Graham had. Graham whispered, “First inhale and hold your breath, teddy bear. That’s how I do you deep.” Trying and succeeding, Ben was thrilled, at least as much as Graham. Setting a rhythm, Ben alternated foreskin teasing, tongue twirls around the exposed head and taking Graham’s bone deep. In another minute, Graham began cooing and whimpering. Holding back his orgasm, Graham instructed, “Don’t go deep, my love. I’m so close.” Ben moved his arms under Graham’s butt cheeks and sped up his bobbing head. He could feel Graham’s cock throbbing against his tongue. Firmly grasping Ben’s strong shoulders, Graham moaned a final warning, “Omigod, get ready,” and seconds later grunted. Swallowing fast, Ben happily took it all and held his quaking lover upright then made sure Graham’s bone was clean. Graham giggled and whimpered through the final phase. Before he leapt out of his skin and cracked up, Graham pulled Ben up by the armpits and deeply kissed his giggling partner. Breaking the kiss and holding Ben tightly against him, Graham chuckled, “I was thinking, six orgasms each was pretty good. You went for seven.” Ben nodded and giggled, “Your parents will be home soon, then dinner, and then we go get the new car. You’ll be more excited than me and I can’t take care of that at the Volvo dealership.” “Then we’ll go for a spin around the valley and over to Eddies for a while. You wanted insurance.” Ben hummed affirmatively. Graham squatted down and picked up Ben, turned and went to his bed. He lowered Ben down to the mattress then knelt down and took care of Ben’s very wet chubby. Lying back on the mattress, Ben moaned, “Oh, Graham, I don’t think I’ll last very long.” Chortling, Graham switched his focus from Ben’s cock to his scrotum. Ben growled loud and long then giggled, “When will I learn to watch what I say with you?” Evilly snickering, Graham lifted Ben’s legs onto his shoulders and drenched Ben’s crotch with spit, occasionally sneaking in unexpected thigh nibbles. Ben giggled himself purple and was delirious before Graham swallowed his erection. Closing his eyes and trying to prevent bucking wildly, Ben realized his right hand was holding his new necklace. For a brief moment, Ben saw externally; himself writhing on the bed and Graham on his knees working his magic. The vision was too much for Ben to take. He whined, “Oh puddin’, you love me so nice. I can’t hold back.” Wanting it, Graham wiggled his index finger between Ben’s cheeks, as a reminder they had shared each other in the best ways. Ben gasped at the anal tickling and pushed his butt down to take the finger in. That’s when Ben climaxed. Swallowing, Graham felt Ben’s sphincter spasms and wondered if Ben really wanted to be bottom more. He meticulously cleaned up and chuckled at his thrashing teddy bear. Crawling over Ben, Graham was pulled down and repeatedly kissed. Between kisses, Graham chuckled, “I’ve got a question to ask.” “Yes!” Ben giggled, “Whatever it is, yes!” Graham laughed, “Seriously, do you like bottom more than top?” Nodding, Ben giggled, “I think so.” Graham smiled, “Then that’s the way it’ll be. If you need me on bottom, let me know. I’ll have no problem letting you know when I need it.” Happier than words could describe, Ben giggled, “GRRR!” Graham sniggered, “BRRR!” Waiting for their bond to deflate in their chests, Graham gave Ben a kiss and got one in return. Graham reminded, “The sheets are done by now. We have to put on our clothes and innocent act in less than an hour.” Ben nodded and then rolled off the bed. Taking Ben’s hand, Graham led the way from the room. Ben giggled, “How innocent will we seem when your parents see your necklace on me?” Graham joked, “Keep it under your T-shirt tonight and try not to touch it so much.” Ben laughed, “Have I been doing that a lot?” Nodding, Graham chortled, “When your hands haven’t been busy with me, they’re reaching up to either the chain or the medallions.” Ben giggled the whole way down stairs. In the bathroom, Graham pulled bedding out of the dryer and handed each item to Ben. “If you can’t wipe that glowing smile off your face, the innocent act will fail,” Graham teased. Ben giggled, “Why are we doing it then?” “For you mostly,” Graham smiled, “to delay my dad’s jokes and teasing remarks.” Humming uncertainly for a few moments, Ben followed Graham back through the house. Climbing the stairs, Ben said, “Ya know what, puddin’; I don’t care about any jokes or teasing from anyone.” Stopped at the top of the stairs, Graham checked, “You won’t be embarrassed?” Ben shrugged, “It doesn’t matter. Seventeen years of blushing will eventually stop; it has to now.” Tapping the necklace, Graham smiled, “It’s your choice; leave it out and I’ll tell my folks where we’re at; in love and committed. Keep it hidden under your shirt, and I’ll keep the secret until I see it out.” Shaking his head, Ben said, “It’s done, Graham. You want me as much as I want you, right?” Graham nodded and Ben giggled, “Then hiding it is pointless.” Stepping around Ben, Graham placed both hands on his shoulders and guided him toward his bedroom, loudly shivering, “BRRR! I cannot wait for dinner! By the end of this week, everybody will know. We’ll tell your mom as soon as possible. With a car, we can drive over there whenever ya want, teddy bear.” “Maybe Wednesday night,” Ben giggled. They started making Graham’s bed. The bottom fitted sheet hadn’t been completed yet when Ben giggled, “What’re you lookin’ at?” From the opposite side of the bed, Graham leered, “Silver on a beefy chest. What’ve you been looking at?” “Your chest and shoulders,” Ben giggled. Shaking open the top sheet, Graham sighed, “We’re gonna have to dress. I’m not looking forward to it.” Catching the sheet, Ben confirmed, “You don’t want this sheet or the blanket tucked under the mattress?” “Nope,” Graham answered, “I never did it that way. It’s easier to straighten it out in the morning if it’s not tucked. I’ll only kick it all out while I sleep anyway. My mom used to tuck it under until she realized it was wasting her time.” While they got the sheet adjusted, Graham grinned, “I think you’d like your sheet and blanket left un-tucked too. You could roll up in a cocoon easier.” “A cocoon for two,” Ben giggled, “With you behind me, drillin’ my butt.” Laughing, Graham warned, “I’m gonna jump over this bed, teddy bear.” Ben giggled, “You want more?” Tossing a light summer blanket over the bed, Graham nodded, “I warned you the first day, I like sex a lot. Our connection makes it even better.” Helping adjust the blanket, Ben smiled, “What surprises me is how much I like suckin’ your dickie. Now I can take all of you and it’s even better.” Giving up on making the bed, Graham stepped up onto it and walked over to Ben. Amazingly to Ben, Graham’s dickie was growing fast and pointing at his face. Ben smiled up at his silly graham cracker. Graham smiled down and suggested, “Once more, sixty-nine? We have enough time before mom gets home.” Ben wrapped one arm behind Graham’s lower legs. Graham was about to protest, wanting it together, at the same time. Unexpectedly, Ben simultaneously shoved Graham’s chest and pulled at his legs. Falling back onto the mattress, Graham cracked up. Ben crawled onto the bed and round eight began. Minutes later, they padded into Graham’s bathroom to swish mouthwash and wipe deodorant under their pits. Returning to the bedroom to dress, Ben watched Graham taking too long at the dresser and softly wondered, “What’s wrong, puddin’?” “Nothing,” Graham answered, “I’m rearranging, to make some room for your stuff. Hopefully, we’ll have time to stop and get a few things while we’re out.” Ben grinned, “What sort of things?” “For you and me, to live at two places,” Graham replied. “We both need extra deodorant, toothbrushes, hair brushes; maybe an extra T-shirt or two for you. That way we’re not carrying everything back and forth.” Finished at the dresser, Graham turned and smiled, “C’mere, teddy bear.” Wearing only his boxers, Ben went to check it out. Graham gestured to the open top drawer and explained, “My undies on the right, yours on the left.” Pulling a pair of red boxer-briefs out, he closed the top drawer then opened the next drawer, saying, “My socks on the right, and yours on the left.” He closed the drawer and bent over to put his undies on, saying “I’ll do a little more, later or tomorrow, so you can have a drawer for shorts and boardies. The closet is next. I’ll move my stuff to the right and you can have the left side.” Before Ben knew it, Graham had him wrapped up and was mouthing his left nipple. The best part for Graham was Ben howling and wrapping an arm around his head. More often than not, Beanie would’ve laughed, but tried to push Graham’s head away. Graham’s head popped up and replaced a nipple with Ben’s mouth. Whimpering into the kiss, Ben held Graham’s ass in place and ground his growing chubby against Graham’s. Breaking the kiss, Graham smiled, “I’d really love to, Ben, but we don’t have the time. Mom could be home any minute and she might come upstairs.” Nodding, Ben giggled, “I can barely believe you’re moving me in.” Stepping back, Graham nodded and smiled, “This is phase one. Phase two happens at your apartment. There’s not much sense in me moving into your house while you’re moving out.” He asked, “What’re you wearing, shorts or boardies?” Pointing at the board shorts he left on the edge of the bed, Ben giggled, “Boardies, for Eddie’s pool later, not that it makes any difference.” Graham nodded and opened a drawer to pull out a pair of board shorts. Going to the bed to put his boardies on, Ben giggled, “We’ll match.” Ben leaned over and Graham warned, “Point that fine ass at me again tonight and I’ll grab it.” “Grab it all ya want, whenever ya want,” Ben giggled. Trying to comprehend all the differences between Ben and Francis made Graham woozy. He saw Ben had on his grey and navy blue striped board shorts. Graham’s boardies were plaid greens and blues. Ben slid a red T-shirt over his head. Graham went into his closet to choose a shirt and started moving hangers from the left side to the right side. Before Graham had made a choice, they heard the front door open down stairs. Hurrying, Graham chose a powder blue T-shirt and put it on. He stepped out of the closet, but Ben wasn’t in his room. He called, “Teddy bear?” “In the bathroom, puddin’,” Ben replied. Graham walked in to find Ben brushing his hair. They made some soft plans to keep their stories straight. In moments, their hair was brushed and they were hurrying downstairs. Faye Carleton already had an apron on and was beginning dinner preparations when both boys chorused, “Hi mom.” Hearing Ben refer to her as ‘mom’, Faye spun around. All questions were answered when she saw Graham’s necklace and medallions hanging off Ben’s neck. Faye smiled, “How was your day?” “Busy,” Ben answered. Graham fibbed, “We were at band rehearsal from ten until three. We came back with Matt and Eddie then had cheeseburgers for lunch here.” “Graham showed me how to use his Mac,” Ben smiled. “It’s way different from Windows.” “Then I did some rearranging in my room, to make room for Ben’s clothes,” Graham explained. Almost certainly that routine was prepared in advance, Faye thought, and helplessly giggled. Confused, Ben glanced at Graham. Grinning widely, Graham bounced his eyebrows at Ben, and then turned to his mother chuckling, “What?” Shaking her head sadly, Faye giggled, “I spoke with your father and know you were home before three. Care to try again?” Ben giggled and hurried to hide his first blush of the evening on Graham’s shoulder. Graham cracked up. Faye grinned, “So rehearsal ended early and you two have been home alone all afternoon. Something special must’ve happened or Ben wouldn’t be wearing that necklace.” Graham nodded and chuckled, “I didn’t remember to give it to him last week, but wanted to.” Noticing his mom slicing mozzarella cheese, Graham instructed, “Put the knife down for a moment, mom.” When his mother did so and faced them, Graham smiled, “Francis visited Ben last night. Ben told me so much more than what I told him, it couldn’t have been a dream. I told you and dad that I wouldn’t leave Ben. I feel kind o’ strange admitting it aloud, but in five days I’ve fallen so fast and hard for Ben, it makes me wonder if I ever loved Beanie at all.” Ben’s head popped off Graham’s shoulder and he assured, “Yes you did. I saw you with him in the dream. Our love is different, not better or worse, only different.” Ben looked up at the ceiling and loudly said, “Graham’s love drunk, Francis. He did not mean that.” With tears pooling in his eyes, Graham looked up and choked out, “I didn’t mean it, Beanie.” He locked eyes with Ben and softly sobbed, “I’m sorry. Excuse me, teddy bear.” Releasing Ben, Graham hurried into the nearby bathroom and closed the door. Faye stepped up to Ben and took him in her arms. Comfortingly, she softly said, “If you hadn’t said something, I would’ve.” Ben frowned, “It hurts him so much. He loved Francis, but now he loves me. I know I’d be all sorts of twisted inside, so Graham has to be.” “I know,” Faye sighed. “Believe it or not, as bad as what Graham said sounded, it’ll probably help him. Can you understand that?” Ben nodded, “I think so, but I have to wonder if I said it wrong.” Faye gently smiled, “There’s no right way to say it, Ben.” She ran her fingers over the necklace and told Ben, “Graham considered giving this to Francis once. He didn’t because he couldn’t be sure they’d last through the McLoughlins’ homophobia. That’s why Graham hurts so much; he and Francis wanted more time together, but that couldn’t happen and then the accident cut everything short. The fact is that Graham wanted you to have this necklace several days ago. He knew last Thursday or Friday, but forgot. He remembered when?” “This afternoon,” Ben smiled. “Right after we got home, while Eddie and Matt were here and watching, he put it on me.” Faye nodded, “He’s healing and you’re the one he loves now. The past is fighting the present to a vicious stalemate in his mind and heart.” Ben nodded, “I think I can fix this. Pardon me?” Faye released Ben and watched him go to the bathroom door then softly knock. Ben asked, “Can I come in?” The door knob lock rattled. Ben twisted the knob, opened the door and stepped into the combined bathroom and utility room. He closed the door behind him and locked it. Leaning over the sink and washing tears that were still falling off his face, Graham softly wept, “I’m really sorry, Ben. I don’t know what to say or do sometimes.” Rubbing Graham’s back, Ben said, “Your mom told me that you wanted to give this necklace to Francis. You didn’t because of the problems with Francis’ parents.” Graham nodded and sniffled, “I gave it to you because we won’t have any problems like that. I’m the problem. The harder I try to separate you from him, the more stupid shit flies through my brain and lands in my mouth.” Ben nodded, “You don’t have to worry about it. Francis is in the same place on the other side. He told me that he knew he wouldn’t have made it through this summer without telling his parents off, packing up and moving in with you.” Graham looked up, gasping “He told you that?” Ben nodded and smirked, “His exact words were, ‘I’d tell them to fuck off’. We can guess what kind of shit storm that would’ve caused.” “Yeah,” Graham weakly chuckled, “It would’ve been ugly.” “Leaving you and Francis caught in the middle.” Graham wondered, “Where do we stand?” Ben shrugged and grinned, “In love, together, working through our shit, in a bathroom.” Smiling through more tears, Graham sobbed, “I really do love you. I want us to be together a long time, Ben, really I do.” Ben assured, “I want that too. This necklace that you couldn’t give to Francis, you gave to me, to say we’re forever. As long as we both want that, we’ll deal with everything else.” Sighing, Graham checked, “You can deal with me saying dumb shit?” Ben nodded and giggled, “You can deal with me blushing over every little thing?” “I can help you get over that.” “Thanks to Francis, I can help you stop saying dumb shit, at least about you and him.” “I’m glad Matt and Eddie didn’t hear me say that. They would’ve gotten pissed and ranted for an hour; but not you though, huh?” Shaking his head, Ben confirmed, “Never about a simple slip. I’m sure Francis isn’t angry either.” Ben helplessly giggled, “He called you a dog and a louse, so he obviously knows plenty.” Hanging his face over the sink and washing up the last of the tears, Graham chuckled, “I’m so screwed.” Shaking his head, Ben leaned over and softly giggled, “Nope, I will be, bedtime tonight, when my helium heels float toward the ceiling.” “That’s my teddy bear, throw my own words back at me,” Graham sniggered, and then toweled his face and hands dry. Ben shrugged and giggled, “Only practicin’, puddin’.” Graham nodded and smiled, “I need to check with my mom about something, but I’d like your opinion first.” “Okay.” Hanging the towel, Graham sighed, “Like a few minutes ago, when I said that about me and Francis, what did you really think?” Ben sighed, “That you were trying to tell your mom how you felt about me. You complimented me in the most awesome way, but you and I aren’t you and Francis. At least that’s what you’ve told me before.” “There’s very little in common between you and Francis,” Graham nodded, but then scowled, “That’s why I think I’m cracking up. I know there’s no comparison, but I keep doing it. The only thing that feels close to the same is after sex cuddling and chatting. Every other moment, it’s like night and day, completely different.” Ben wondered, “Is that what you want to ask your mom, if you’re cracking up?” Graham nodded, “If I am, then let’s do something about it before I really fuck up and lose you. If I’m not, then what can I do to make things better faster?” “Let me take care of one thing before we get out of here,” Ben softly said, and then reached for the necklace explaining, “This gift means you and me are together forever. I’ll reluctantly take it off to keep it safe, but the rest of the time, it’s on. If for some future reason, you tell me, enough, go away, I’ll do that knowing that you’ll come back again. If you tell me to give this back and go away, I’ll assume we’re over.” “I won’t ever ask for it back, Ben.” “I’m only saying what I feel, Graham. There’s a difference between needing a break from each other and wanting this back. All afternoon I’ve been thinking of what I could give you and drawing a blank. Nothing I could buy will match this gift. My heart went to you before you gave this to me. If you tell me you want it back then it’s not a short break, it’s a breakup.” Graham nodded, “Got it.” “You aren’t going totally insane, Graham; you’re split in half. I knew that, five nights ago, and I think you knew it too. Honestly, you’re being impatient with yourself. I’ll be the special friend you asked me to be, and your constant companion, and your lover, and whatever else you need me to be. You need to give yourself a little slack, to take the time to heal. If I were in your shoes, I’d be locked away worthless for months. You’re coming back into the world at your own pace, and here I am, with you.” Understandingly, Graham nodded and smiled, “I correct your mess ups, and you’ll correct mine; simple.” They stepped out of the bathroom. Faye was stir frying rice at the stove. Ben hungrily hummed, “That smells great.” Graham smiled, “Courtesy of Eddie’s mom, teaching the Anglo how to cook authentic Chinese food, not that stuff from Panda.” Faye sighed and turned around, saying, “I know when I’m being buttered up. What’s on your mind?” Grinning at Ben and causing a giggling fit, Graham then faced his mother and bluntly asked, “Am I cracking up?” “No!” Faye loudly proclaimed, “You’re recovering from a horrible accident and a more horrible death. What do you expect, Graham, to simply flip a switch, forget four years of friendship and almost a year as a couple? Look how long it took your father and me to get over your grandparents. They were my in-laws and I took weeks. Your father took at least two months, I think closer to three, to stop picking up the phone, intending to call them.” “So I am rushing myself?” “To an extent, yes,” Faye replied. “You took a step last week, not only with Ben, but by putting the photos aside. The second step you took today. It’s hanging off Ben’s neck. You discussed it with us during spring break, so we know what that means. You took the third step…” Rapidly shaking his head, Graham interrupted, “You’re way over my head, mom. What steps?” “Recovering from grief is a process,” Faye explained, and returned to her dinner preparation. “Step one is numbness and denial. In your case, weeks locked in your room looking at photos. Step two is yearning and anger. Yearning is what your father and I warned you of last week. It’s what Ben’s mother warned him of. However, we know now that Ben is not a substitute for Francis. In appearance and in action, Ben is not Francis. What you just said, asking if you ever really loved Francis in the first place was anger. Step three is sadness and withdrawal, which you’ve likely also done alone in your room. Now you’re in step four; reorganizing your life. The final step is letting go and moving on. When that happens, you’ll have Francis in your memories and heart with far less sadness. His time with us will integrate itself in us. No one that knew him will forget how he was or how he was lost. The overwhelming emotions do fade.” Graham wondered, “So what do I do now?” “What you’ve been doing is fine,” Faye smiled. “You said you were rearranging your room?” Graham nodded, “Making space for Ben’s stuff in my dresser and closet. Ben’s stuff is always on the left, mine is on the right.” “I’ll try to remember that when I’m putting laundry away.” Graham grinned, “It won’t be too hard. Ben’s shirts are mens’ large, mine are usually medium. Ben wears boxers, I wear boxer briefs.” Ben giggled, “Why is your mother putting your laundry away for you?” “Because I’m a slob,” Graham laughed. Faye only nodded her head in agreement. “Not anymore, puddin’,” Ben grinned. “Go get him, Ben,” Faye playfully cheered. Ben suggested, “Why not leave the laundry basket in the laundry room or at the bottom of the stairs?” Faye turned and smiled, “That’s an excellent idea.” “More reorganizing,” Graham smirked. “The situation is different now,” Faye reminded. “Francis was here a weekend a month. Ben has spent two nights here in less than a week. You were at Ben’s three nights, Graham; that’s something you never did with Francis. From what was said last week, Graham’s dad and I expect to see Ben more than we saw Francis; with more nights spent here than Francis could manage. Believe it or not, we’re reorganizing our lives too. Part of that you two are doing; another part we’re doing later tonight, with a new safe car instead of another used car. This reminds me; go find your insurance check, Graham. Sign it over to your father and put it on his desk. He’ll be home any minute. Dinner will be ready in ten minutes.” Graham nodded and asked, “What’s for dinner?” “Mozzarella sticks, sweet and sour chicken, and chicken fried rice,” Faye answered. Taking Ben’s hand, Graham led the way back upstairs. Passing the dining room, Graham prompted, “While I take care of the check, clear up the pictures on the Mac, teddy bear; dump it all in the trash, but leave the disk image file where it is.” Ben nodded, “I’ll shut it down when I’m finished and turn the stereo off too.” Rounding the staircase landing, Graham let Ben go up the stairs first. Ben hadn’t gotten three steps up before he was stopped and his cloth covered butt bitten. Rolling his eyes, Ben softly giggled, “Grrr.” Graham sniggered, “Brrr, sexy teddy bear.” Racing up the stairs, Ben giggled, “I didn’t blush too much.” At the top of the stairs, Graham smiled, “Show me your dickie.” “Graham!” Ben giggled, “It hasn’t been an hour since you last saw it.” “I’ll show you mine?” “And we’ll miss dinner,” Ben cackled. “Just a quick confirmation,” Graham sniggered. Ben laughed, “Confirming what?” “They like to see each other.” If Graham hadn’t been worried about being insane minutes earlier, Ben would’ve said he most certainly was. Instead, Ben cracked up, walked into Graham’s room untying his boardies drawstring and turned around. Seconds later, Ben was whipping out his chubby dickie. Graham turned the stereo off as he followed Ben into the room. Speaking in squeaky voices, Graham pulled out full wood and moved closer to Ben, so their dickies would touch. His one-eyed snake squeaked, “Hey there dickie.” For Ben, who was laughing himself almost to tears, Graham squeaked, “I missed you, dickie.” Graham squeaked, “I can’t wait to be alone with you again, dickie.” Ben whimpered through giggles. “I can’t wait either, but we have to hide now, dickie,” Graham squeaked for Ben’s unit. Graham bounced his cock, as if nodding, and squeaked, “See ya later.” Before Graham could put his meat away, Ben jumped him. Giggling between kisses, they soon heard the front door open. In his normal voice, Graham softly chuckled, “Dad’ll be up here to change clothes.” They gave two last kisses away and stuffed their dickies in their shorts. Graham opened up one of his desk drawers and took out the envelope with the insurance check, saying, “I’ll be right back,” and then hurried to his parents’ room. Still grinning slightly, Ben sat down and selected the folder the pictures had expanded into then dragged them to the desktop trash can. He confirmed the original image file was still where Graham had showed him then emptied the trash. Selecting the shutdown command, Ben heard footsteps coming up stairs. A few moments later, while Ben was straightening out the bed sheet and blanket, he heard Graham talking with his father about the car then both began chuckling. Then the master bedroom door closed and Graham called, “Are you finished, teddy bear?” Heading for the door, Ben answered, “All set, puddin’.” Beyond the closed master bedroom door, both boys heard Robert Carleton sniggering, “It’s better than Honey Graham, but still food.” Turning to the door, Graham grinned and rolled his eyes, because his dad had never before admitted to knowing that pet name. Facing Ben again, Graham saw his lover’s flushed red cheeks and gently reminded, “Put that blush in your past.” “I’m trying,” Ben giggled. Walking downstairs with Ben, Graham waited until they were near the bottom of the steps before grinning, “Dad’s just warming up. The more he says the better he feels about you. Try to remember that when he gets goofy and you start blushing. He’d go round and round with me and Beanie. I know you’ll get there too, teddy bear. You’re relatively safe during dinner.” Entering the dining room, Ben saw settings only at the side chairs and not at the ends of the tables. He softly asked, “Your parents don’t take the opposite table ends?” Stopping in the dining room, Graham answered, “When the table is fuller, yeah. When it’s just the three of us, I’d sit at one end and they’d sit across from each other. This is normal for four, so we can sit across from each other and so can they.” Leaning close to Graham, Ben giggled, “Rich boy.” Graham grinned, “You’ll regret that when I take you to Nordstrom’s for T-shirts and shorts.” Ben gasped then giggled, “Don’t you dare.” Graham chuckled, “A brief test; what’s the label on my boxer-briefs say?” “I’ve never looked at the label,” Ben giggled. Graham sniggered, “Some say The Gap, and others say Old Navy. That’s where most of my clothes come from. There’s a table for eight because we’re a family of five. Including my brother’s wife and my sister’s boyfriend and you makes eight.” Leading Ben to the kitchen, Graham grinned, “Mom, can I borrow a credit card? Ben and I need a few odds and ends to live at two places.” Busily putting sweet and sour chicken into a bowl, Faye nodded, “Take the mozzarella sticks and rice into the dining room. I’ll give you my MasterCard before you leave to get the car. Keep the charge under two hundred dollars, Graham.” Gesturing to the plate of mozzarella sticks for Ben to take, Graham picked up the bowl of fried rice and assured, “No problem, mom. We just need extra toiletries, a few T-shirts and pairs of shorts.” Ben and Graham started for the dining room. Faye scowled, “You need more T-shirts like a hole in the head.” “For Ben,” Graham chuckled. He and Ben placed the plate and bowl down on the table. Pulling a chair out for Ben to sit, Graham softly chortled, “Unlike you, focused on my ass and dickie, I noticed a Stafford label on your boxers. That’s JC Penney’s brand. The shorts I put in your backpack last night were from Old Navy.” Taking the chair across from Ben, Graham smiled, “We’re just like you, teddy bear. Only my family is larger and my parents are older. I’ve overheard them talking about selling this house after I move out. They’ll probably get a small condo or townhouse, with one extra bedroom for visitors.” Ben nodded and grinned, “You’ve gotta admit, this house is larger than mine. It’s fun teasing you too.” Raising his eyebrows, Graham slid a foot over to gently rub Ben’s foot and lower leg. He playfully bounced his eyebrows and Ben started giggling. Entering the room, Robert Carleton said, “Signing all the paperwork will probably take an hour or more. Bring magazines or something with you to keep you occupied while I get writer’s cramp signing my name a hundred times.” Graham assured, “I’ll bring the car magazines. We’ll probably wait outside.” When his dad sat down, Graham asked, “Have you decided whether to sign the title or have me sign it?” “I think I’ll sign it, to get the sales tax write-off,” Robert answered. “Next year or when you turn eighteen, I’ll sell it to you used for a dollar. That way we’re both avoiding more state taxes.” Entering the room with the bowl of sweet-and-sour chicken, Faye prompted, “Dig in boys.” During dinner, the topics of conversation were Ben’s dream visit with Francis, the car, the band’s rehearsal that day with Eddie taking pictures, and Graham asking if Mrs. Healy could store the tool chest in their garage. Mr. and Mrs. Carleton both assured Ben that would be no problem. As they were clearing the table, Graham told his parents that he intended to take the new car for a drive around the valley. Learning that the dealership was in Calabasas, only a short drive away, Graham suggested, “I’ll take the 101 to the 23, up to the 118, back down the 405 to the 101, and back home. If it’s not too late, we might stop at a mall for a few things. We’ll probably go over Eddie’s later tonight too.” Faye opened her handbag and gave Graham her credit card, reminding him of the limit. After checking with his wife and hearing that she wasn’t interested in coming along, Robert told Ben and Graham, “As soon as you’re ready. Let’s try to get this done before sundown.” Graham nodded, “Let me get the magazines from my room and we’ll meet you out in the car, dad.” He and Ben raced through the house, leaving the two older adults chuckling and wishing they had that kind of energy to be so enthusiastic. Moments later, Ben and Graham were in the backseat of Robert’s Mercedes with magazines and a handful of CD’s. Only minutes later, they were at Volvo of Calabasas. Robert went inside the dealership, leaving Ben and Graham at an outdoor patio table with the magazines. Too excited to sit for very long, Graham suggested they wander around the lot, checking out the various new cars. Within another few minutes, salesmen saw the two boys wandering around. They didn’t seem to be trouble makers, but a younger salesman went to ask, “Can I help you?” Graham grinned, “My dad’s inside, dude. He’s getting me a V70 and signing the paperwork.” Extending his hand to Graham, the salesman said, “I’m Ryan Baum. Since you’re indirectly a customer, let me get the keys for a V70 and introduce you to the vehicle you’ll be driving. It’ll save us time when your father is finished.” Graham shook the man’s hand and smiled, “I’m Graham Carleton and this is my partner, Ben Healy.” While Ryan and Ben shook hands, Graham chuckled, “Thanks bunches for this, dude. I was beginning to think that I’d be getting used to a new car in the dark.” Ryan nodded and smiled, “Let me go inside and get the keys for one of our V70 models.” Before Ryan walked away, Graham quickly said, “Mine will have a CD stereo and a moon roof. I won’t know how to work either of ‘em.” Ryan smiled, “Cool. I’ll be back in only a few minutes, so hang out here.” He then started for the building. Ben giggled, “And this is my partner…” Graham grinned, “You are.” Ben giggled, “He didn’t look twice or anything, so he’s not homophobic.” Graham teased, “You were checking out an older man, you horny devil.” Shaking his head, Ben giggled, “Only noticing you being awesome and him still being nice.” Graham teased, “I’ll bet you he’s almost thirty.” “No older than twenty-five,” Ben giggled. “What’s the bet?” Glancing around to make sure the coast was clear, Graham smiled, “Winner is bottom first tonight.” Nodding, Ben extended a hand. Graham took it and pulled Ben into his embrace, softly chortling, “Either way, I win. He’s older than twenty-five, teddy bear.” “We’ll soon find out,” Ben giggled. Leading Graham to a nearby price tag, Ben pointed and teased, “Rich boy.” Howling with laughter, Graham tickled Ben. Running away in hysterics, Ben kept a safe distance from Graham. He soon started singing; “You’re a rich boy, and you’ve gone too far, ‘cause you know it don’t matter anyway. You can rely on the old man’s money. You can rely on the old man’s money. It’s a bitch boy, but it’s gone too far, ‘cause you know it don’t matter anyway.” They chased each other around cars in the lot until Ryan loudly laughed at the two of them, “Okay, dudes. Follow me.” Hurrying over toward the man with Ben only steps behind, Graham chuckled, “How old are you, Ryan?” “Twenty-four,” Ryan grinned. Stopping abruptly, Graham turned to Ben, chuckling, “How’d you guess?” Shrugging, Ben giggled, “Look at the other salesmen. Three piece suits and bellies. Ryan’s got a real sharp jacket, matching slacks and no belly.” Huffing at Ben, Graham asked Ryan, “Are you gay, dude?” Continuing the walk to the V70 model, Ryan smiled, “No, I’ve got an older cousin and friends who are. In sales, we can’t really show any bias or preference to any customer. That’ll break a sale before the first dollar is mentioned.” Ben wondered, “Why’d you come over to us?” “I’m the youngest salesperson here at the moment,” Ryan answered. “We saw the two of you wandering the lot. I got sent out to find out what was going on. Now everyone knows you’re customers.” Pausing at the rear of a silver Volvo V70, Ryan pressed the button on the key in his hand and the car chirped. Ryan smiled, “Take the driver’s seat, Graham. I’ll take the passenger side and introduce you to your new car.” Nodding, Graham went to the driver’s side, chuckling, “I asked my dad for white or silver with a CD player.” He ducked into the car. Ben followed and got in the backseat behind Graham. Ryan got in, saying, “Your father chose the white over the silver. On a foggy road, white is seen before silver. Your white model and this silver one have the same option package; moon roof, an Alpine five CD changer with AM/FM radio, air conditioning with climate control, electric remote fuel hatch release, electric remote rear hatch release, anti-theft system, cruise control, remote power door locks, power steering, power windows and anti-lock braking system.” Blown away, Graham gasped, “Holy crap. I was driving an old Chevy that was nothing like this.” Ryan grinned, “I forgot the computer system. It’ll tell you your average fuel consumption, instantaneous fuel consumption and the estimated range for the remaining fuel. It’ll tell you the internal and external temperature on the dashboard, and of course, a digital clock. The driver’s seat is motorized and has up to three memorized seat positions. The rear seats fold down for a total of one-thousand-eight-hundred-ninety-seven liters of space. With the seats up, there’s one-thousand-fifty-one liters of space.” Sitting back on plush grey leather, Ben began giggling, certain that there was little chance of them getting any sleep that night. Graham would be swapping between reading the owner’s manual and jumping back into bed for more sex until dawn. Ryan hung the key before Graham and had him start the engine. He spent another thirty minutes reviewing every operation and how to access various computerized fuel and temperature readings. In the backseat and paying attention because he would someday be driving the car, Ben noticed adjustable vents, door pockets and bins for maps and other small items, like wallets and necklaces stowed before hitting the beach. His mom’s Mazda 929 was nice, but this car was universes nicer. The Carleton’s might not be wealthy, but they certainly had no problem affording priority items, like the safest vehicle available for their sixteen-year-old son. Completing the paperwork, Robert Carleton stepped up beside the open car doors, leaned over and smiled in at his dumbfounded son, saying, “Merry Christmas and Happy Birthday.” “For the next two years,” Graham laughed, “it’ll take me that long to memorize everything this car can do.” Robert grinned, “I had an in-dash GPS system installed in your car. They’ll be driving it around front any minute now.” Graham and Ben cracked up. Robert teased, “You’ll have to leave the country to use the excuse, we got lost, dad.” Ryan loudly laughed and shook his head, apparently recalling using that excuse during his teenage years. Turning to Ryan, Graham chuckled, “Is there anything more; phasers, photon torpedoes or shields?” Shaking his head, Ryan cheekily grinned, “Planned for the 2000 model year.” Looking up at his father, Graham laughed, “In time for graduation, dad!” and then turned the key, shutting the engine off. The car chimed, warning that the key was still in the ignition. Ryan pulled the key out. Graham and Ben thanked Ryan for taking care of them. Standing up, Robert joked, “I am not getting offensive weapons on any car for you.” Ben, Graham and Ryan got out of the car. Without the boys seeing, Robert slipped Ryan two twenty dollar bills for expediting the introduction, allowing all of them to get on with their night. Ben and Graham hurried to the Mercedes to get the CD’s left in the backseat then returned to Graham’s dad. At the front of the dealership, Ben, Graham and Robert waited only a few more minutes, during which time Graham told his dad, “It’ll take me five minutes to get the seat adjusted and stored in memory. Then I’ll have to check the mirrors and warp drive dilithium crystals.” Softly chortling, Robert handed Graham a slip of paper. Seeing it was a temporary insurance certificate, Graham nodded, “Yep, I’ll need that too.” Graham’s sparkling white Volvo V70 stopped before them. The salesman strode around the car with Robert, checking for any last minute exterior defects. Ben and Graham followed and heard that the temporary registration slip was in the glove box with the owner’s manuals. With the last inspection complete, Robert shook the salesman’s hand then turned to Graham and Ben. He asked, “You’ll be taking her for a spin around?” Graham nodded, “And stopping at a mall while we’re out.” Robert seriously said, “Pay attention to the steering and handling for possible alignment or balance issues. I don’t expect any problems at all, but for the cost, I demand perfection. When I get home tomorrow night, that’s the first thing I’ll be doing, taking it and checking out the performance and handling.” Graham nodded and hugged his dad, happily thanking him. “You’re very welcome,” Robert smiled, and reminded, “The car is safe. The rest is up to the driver.” “I’ll be safe and home in about two hours,” Graham assured. Releasing his son, Robert smiled, “I may or may not be in bed. Have a good night boys.” Graham’s father went to the parking lot to get in his car. Ben and Graham got in the Volvo, still running at the curb. Wearing the widest face-splitting smile, Graham glanced around his new car, leaned back and chuckled, “It’s a space station. There’s only four miles on it.” Ben giggled, “I know. I’m afraid to even put CD’s in the player.” Beginning to adjust the driver’s seat, Graham wondered, “What’d you bring teddy bear?” “I tried to keep it all upbeat driving music,” Ben answered. As he slid disks into the player, Ben rattled off, “The Alarm, Standards; The Beatles, Abbey Road; Foo Fighters, The Colour and the Shape; Journey’s Greatest Hits and Tesla, Five Man Acoustical Jam.” Adjusting the mirrors, Graham nodded, “Two of yours and three of mine.” Ben reminded, “Easy on the anti-lock brakes, puddin’. They take very little pressure in my mom’s Mazda.” Checking the emergency brake was released; Graham nodded and chortled, “Set impulse power, Mister Healy.” Using one of Doug’s Scottish accents, Ben giggled, “Aye, impulse engines engaged, Captain.” Pulling the stick down into drive, Graham smiled, “And we’re off.” Only moments later, needing to stop at the dealership exit, Graham gently tapped the brakes, the car lurched, and Graham groaned, “Jeez! It’s so different.” Ben nodded, “They take getting used to. You’ll be fine in no time, Graham.” Checking for oncoming traffic, Graham sighed, “I’m a little nervous, mostly about the new car, but a little because of the accident.” Understandingly, Ben smiled, “Relax, breathe deep and concentrate on the road.” Graham nodded and drove out onto Calabasas Road then down to Parkway Calabasas so he could get onto the 101 northbound. The second stop at Parkway Calabasas was smoother than the first. The GPS system that neither had messed with turned itself into a street map. The third stop for the left turn onto the 101 onramp was perfect and Ben told Graham so. Moments later, they were at sixty-five-miles-an-hour and Graham set the cruise control then turned it on. Taking his foot off the accelerator, Graham sniggered insanely as the car practically drove on its own. Ben giggled and turned on the stereo then played copilot for his boyfriend, explaining that the Janns Mall was one exit past highway 23. While Ben fiddled with the GPS, Graham agreed it was probably a good idea to get the little bit of shopping done before malls and shopping centers closed. Figuring out the user interface, Ben had the GPS set for their destination. It was about twelve miles to Moorpark Road. Three times Graham had opportunities to check the alignment and balancing, as his father had asked. Each time, the car remained perfectly centered in the lane and didn’t drift. A mile before the exit, Graham turned the cruise control off and moved over to the right, onto the exit ramp. Graham pulled into the mall parking lot, found a parking space with Ben’s help and parked the car then turned the CD player off. Ben giggled, “Grrr!” Pulling the key out of the ignition, Graham grinned, “Brrr?” “You’re a good driver,” Ben smiled and leaned over to give a kiss away and get another in return. Ben grinned, “I had an idea while Ryan was explaining things.” “Uh oh,” Graham chuckled. Ben giggled, “The back seats fold down. We might be able to fit back there, open the moon roof…” “And make love without steaming up the windows,” Graham happily finished. “That goes on our list of things to do. We’ll have to find a cool place to do it.” They got out of the car and met at the rear. Graham pressed the lock button on his key, the locks engaged and the car chirped. He stuffed the key into his pocket, took Ben’s hand, started for the mall entrance and smiled, “My shy boyfriend just suggested sex in the back of my new car, and barely blushed.” Nodding, Ben giggled, “It’s safer than under a jungle-gym.” Laughing, Graham wondered, “What’s in this mall?” Ben smiled, “A Rite Aid for the toiletries and an Old Navy for clothes.” “Lead the way,” Graham prompted. Ben checked, “You’ve never been here?” Shaking his head, Graham answered, “Nope. There are two malls much closer to home, the Promenade and Topanga Plaza.” Ben shared, “This one’s okay. The only big department stores are Marshalls and Burlington. There’s a Toys R Us, Regency theaters and some decent restaurants.” Ben giggled, “Prez got lost getting from Doug’s house to TGI Fridays here, I heard.” Graham chuckled, “He moved here from Texas when?” “Over a year ago,” Ben giggled. Graham laughed, “Omigod!” They stepped inside the mall. Ben first led the way to Rite Aid. Graham grabbed a hand basket for the few small things they needed. Ben tossed Right Guard deodorant into the basket. Graham dropped in Arrid Extra Dry. They found two-packs of Oral B toothbrushes on sale and got two packages. Finding little plastic travel toothbrush protectors, Graham picked up a package of four. They stopped at disposable razors, got their favorite brands and more shaving cream then moved on. Selecting hair brushes took the longest time. At the display of lubricants, they stopped again. “We’re both getting low,” Graham grinned. “I’ve been using Wet brand for two years, but I like the ID brand you use,” Ben admitted. Graham explained, “I don’t get just one brand; I alternate and try different ones. Ya wanna try Astro-Glide?” Ben shrugged, “Whatever you want, puddin’.” Watching Graham pickup the large bottles of Wet and Astro-Glide and drop them in the basket, Ben broke into a fit of giggles. Graham chuckled, “What?” Speechless, Ben only shook his head. Graham softly chortled, “We have a lot of totally awesome sex, and there’s a whole month before school starts. Bet ya we need more by then; maybe before then, assuming we don’t slow down.” Shaking his head, Ben turned redder as he became hysterical and staggered dizzily. With Graham evilly snickering and Ben helplessly giggling, they got into the checkout lane. A few minutes later, they walked out of the store. Pulling Graham aside to a quiet place, Ben giggled, “I lost track of how many times we made love and how many orgasms we had today.” Graham softly chuckled, “Once this morning, and one each. After lunch, you went for a ride that caused two each. Then missionary, once each, you got me doggie style and I got you on your belly. Add in the after bath blowjobs for six times and eight orgasms each, before dinner. And the day’s not over yet.” Ben laughed, “I shouldn’t be surprised.” Graham warmly smiled, “You’re an awesome lover, teddy bear. I couldn’t be happier.” Taking Graham’s hand, Ben led the way to Old Navy wondering, “More tonight?” Graham nodded, “As soon as we get home or maybe at Eddie’s, if you’re cool with it?” Envisioning walking into and out of Eddie’s sunroom, Ben giggled, “What will they say?” Graham chuckled, “The usual bad jokes and teasing from Matt and Eddie.” He then wondered, “What would Mike or Derrick say?” “I haven’t a clue,” Ben giggled. “It’s never been a worry before.” Graham nodded, “Well, don’t worry about it now. We’ll probably go orally. Anal takes longer, and means we have to clean up, before getting back into the pool.” Pulling Ben aside, Graham waited for some patrons to pass then leaned closer and whispered, “I want you to always remember, I had a prostate orgasm from you and you had one from me. That’s never happened to me before. Francis and I had heard of it, but never managed it. After four awesome days of sex, on the fifth day, we went all the way and thrilled each other that much. Even if it doesn’t happen again for days or weeks, we did that Ben. That means we can do it again. Hold that handsome face up proud, because I am very proud of you and us. At some point, I know my pride is gonna make me ask Eddie or Matt if they’ve ever done it. If they say yes, I’ll definitely share what we did. If they say no, I probably won’t share and keep it a secret for only us. Cool?” Ben nodded, “Very cool.” Filled to overflowing with love and pride, Ben took Graham into Old Navy. Graham spent less than sixty bucks at Rite Aid, so he had a hundred and forty he could spend at Old Navy. He got Ben three pair of cargo shorts, two pair of boardies and three T-shirts. Graham watched Ben try everything on and confirmed the clothes looked great. Both were very pleased as they walked out of the store and the mall. Now Ben didn’t have to worry about packing his backpack every week. All the boxers, two of the T-shirts and two pair of shorts Ben had brought to the Carletons’ this trip could easily stay there. Giddy, they got back in the new car and pleasantly commented on the new car scent. Since the sun was setting, Graham opened the moon roof for the ride. Soon, they were back on the 101 and quickly made the turn onto the 23. About six miles later, highway 23 dumped them onto the 118. According to the GPS, they had twenty-six miles before the intersection with the 405, so Graham turned on the cruise control. With only the stereo playing, Graham loudly cheered, “This is awesome! How could I possibly get a speeding ticket with cruise control? All I have to do is watch other cars, stay in the lane and let the car do the rest.” Ben giggled, “It’s so beautiful too, inside and out. The dashboard is like an airplane’s. The GPS is loaded with shopping, dining, and points of interest, where I found Magic Mountain, Disneyland and Universal Studios. We can enter our own addresses and save them too.” Graham grinned, “Not even Prez could get lost.” Ben giggled, “From what I’ve heard, I wouldn’t be too sure of that.” Graham chuckled, “I’ll have to talk to him tomorrow night. If anyone needs a GPS, he does.” Ben nodded, “Maybe he can have one installed in his 4Runner.” Graham grinned, “I wonder why he didn’t get one in the first place. It’s obviously new. Maybe the dealership didn’t offer it as an option. If he can’t get one installed, he could get one of the small GPS units to sit on top of the dashboard.” “We’ll bring it up when we see him,” Ben agreed. After only a few minutes of listening to music, Graham called, “Teddy bear?” Looking over, Ben smiled, “Yeah, puddin’?” “I’ve got major wood,” Graham helplessly giggled. Ben cracked up laughing, “Are you trying to get into an accident?” Graham laughed, “I’m so friggin’ excited! I’ve got you, with me, in this car, and clothes in the back for you, to be with me in my room.” He paused then softly chortled, “I hope I don’t shoot in my shorts.” Sliding down in the passenger seat, Ben lost it and howled. Graham rambled, “What would be the best is if I could park the car in my room too. Then we could fuck like bunnies in the back without any worries.” Ben started sneezing between bouts of laughter. Graham chuckled, “Great, now we’re both allergic to erections. We’ll be the only two gay teenagers in SoCal with no nads or noses. What will people say? They’ll laugh loudly, but whisper softly, ‘There they go, trying to make love without the tools to do anything except shiver and quake in frustration.’ Without noses we can’t even give each other head, for cryin’ out loud!” Breathlessly, Ben gasped and giggled, “Please stop.” Graham grinned, “Hold my hand, so I don’t spank my dickie and cause a twenty car pileup?” Ben gave Graham his hand and tried desperately to stop laughing. Soon, he started hiccuping and Graham sniggered, “Sorry teddy bear.” Shaking his head, Ben tried to explain, “Our first day of intercourse and we had eight orgasms each. I never would’ve guessed, in my wildest dreams.” Graham grinned, “We could make fourteen easily. Tomorrow, Matt’s working all day and Eddie’s working from ten until four, I think. Let’s try for fifteen or sixteen tomorrow.” “We could try,” Ben giggled, “or we could go for a spin around town; maybe catch a movie?” “Are you sore from sex?” “I’m not sore, but I know I’m not a virgin any more. My butt twinges now and then, reminding me how we spent the afternoon.” “Mine too,” Graham smiled, “it’s an awesome feeling, that I haven’t felt in a very long time.” Noticing Graham quietly reflecting, Ben softly prompted; “Do you want to tell me?” “I do and I don’t,” Graham sighed. “The only reason I don’t is because you aren’t Beanie and I’m tired of comparing.” Understandingly, Ben nodded, “I don’t see it as comparisons, Graham. In my dream, I was really scared at first, seeing a dude with red hair that wasn’t as tall as Prez, and sounded completely different. His hand seemed so small in mine, compared to yours and Prez’s. I’d like to suggest that we treat Francis like he’s moved far away. He’s not gone, he’s in China; sharing his love for us long distance. He treated me like a friend, puddin’; like he knew I was scared, and then I started to feel comfortable, like he was my friend. Your old boyfriend gave me the keys to your heart.” Graham smiled, “I figured that out when you corrected me, before dinner. You were considerate of his feelings, Ben. That matters, so much more than I can say.” Ben asked, “Can you talk to me like Francis is in China?” Shrugging, Graham tried it out. “There were days with Francis like we had today. Every one of ‘em was during vacation; last summer, during Christmas and Spring break, and again earlier this summer. The bedroom similarities between you and Beanie are that you both like to play and have sex too.” Ben giggled, “That’s because of you, puddin’. Francis had to hide his feelings, sort o’ like me, but for different reasons. Now that the hiding is over, I go for it, just like he did. You’re the playful instigator. When I get the chance to start something, I do and Francis did too.” “Holy shit,” Graham gasped, “you’re right.” “I know I am,” Ben giggled. “Our first night and first time, I was going slowly only partly because I was nervous. The rest of what I did was so you could stop it, if you felt you needed to. You wrapped my hand around your hard dickie. That gave me permission to do what I wanted.” “So you’re catching up on seventeen years and Beanie was catching up on lost opportunities.” Ben nodded, “I can easily imagine him, after an afternoon at home, going back to your place, the instant he was alone in your room either he’d rip his own clothes off or yours.” “Omigod,” Graham laughed, “you were peeping or he told you that.” Shaking his head, Ben giggled, “He didn’t tell me and I didn’t peek into your window. I know how I am and how I’d be in his shoes.” Graham chortled, “It’s amazing because he actually did rip a pair of boxer briefs off me.” Ben cracked up and Graham sniggered, “It was during Christmas break and a brand new pair wound up in the trash. He couldn’t get at my dickie fast enough. With two hands, he ripped open the fly and tore right down the crotch.” Ben laughed, “I promise to not destroy your clothes.” Graham smiled, “Can you tell me why…” and then shook his head, choosing not to finish the question. Ben wondered, “Why what?” Graham sighed, “There were times he’d stop me, in my room, when no one was home, and we could’ve done anything we wanted.” Ben shrugged, “Judging only by what I know, what Francis showed me of your first time, what you’ve said, and what little Eddie’s said; I’ll bet he was challenging you.” Graham incredulously exclaimed, “Challenging me?” “To turn on the charm,” Ben warmly smiled. Graham glanced over briefly, obviously confused. Ben giggled, “Let me give you a few examples. In the first hour, you asked me to be your special friend. During all our time in the park that night, you described yourself in a fog from grief, yet you noticed that I’m right handed and the scars on my wrists. You waited for me to explain the scars. Sitting at the picnic table, you told me how much you wanted to have sex, but warned me you might not be able to. I had already figured that out, but you said it sadly, like it made a difference. There were so many things you said in the park that were nothing less than charming and some were completely hysterical.” Grinning and nodding, Graham teased, “Erection allergy.” Ben smiled, “I’ll bet that’s what Francis wanted more than your dickie; just those kinds of words. I have to wonder, how many times he attacked you after a simple comment.” Graham shrugged, “He told me of a few, indirectly, usually by suggesting we go right to my house instead of his.” Ben nodded, “You took me from being a nervous wreck over a sleepover to sex by dawn. Since then, you’ve been awesome, making every single sexual experience easy and fun. Now you’ve got me spending entire afternoons naked with you, and anxiously anticipating the next day we spend that way.” “Whenever you want,” Graham smiled. “Is tomorrow our only full day alone, without friends around?” Graham nodded, “I think so. Eddie works Thursday and Friday mornings and Matt works full days, from nine ‘til five. Shaun and Gil are working full days Tuesday through Friday.” “Then we’re back to the weekend,” Ben smiled. “Tomorrow we’ll make love all day. Wednesday we’ll go to the beach with Eddie and Matt. Thursday or Friday we’ll catch a movie.” Graham prompted, “I need to see you swimming before we go to the beach, teddy bear. Pools don’t have currents like the ocean. That’s why I want Matt and Eddie with us our first trip to the beach, to keep you safe.” Ben nodded and smiled, “You’re driving very safe; passing on the left and moving back to the right, allowing faster traffic to pass to the left. How did you do on your written and behind the wheel tests?” “I aced both,” Graham admitted. “On highways, I never go more than five miles an hour over the speed limit. My dad warned me that cops look for teenagers doing that. On side streets, I never go over the speed limit. Little kids playing have already popped into the street and scared the shit out of me.” Ben smirked, “Living near a park, I know the feeling too well.” Graham asked, “How’d you do on your driver’s tests?” “I aced the written, but had to retake behind the wheel,” Ben giggled. Graham wondered, “Because you were nervous?” Ben sighed, “Of course.” Squeezing Ben’s hand tighter for a moment, Graham shared, “You can’t get nervous at the beach, teddy bear. If you get that way, let me know, or just get out of the water. There are rip currents that’ll grab you and take you for a sightseeing tour. The last thing you want to do is fight it. Just go with it and save your strength.” Ben checked, “That’s why you want Matt and Eddie there with us?” Graham nodded, “As much as I would try to watch you constantly, I couldn’t. For you especially, having never been, you need eyes watching and strong swimmers to help. Any one of the three of us could help rescue you.” Ben nodded, “I was surprised the first time I saw Eddie with his shirt off. He’s more muscular than I imagined.” Graham evilly sniggered. Ben giggled, “I guess he has to be with Matt.” “You’ll have to ask Eddie,” Graham chuckled. “Right,” Ben giggled. “Hey Eddie, since Matt’s four inches taller and at least thirty pounds heavier, how does that work?” Graham smiled, “Ask him.” Ben grinned, “You obviously haven’t.” Shaking his head, Graham warmly offered, “I haven’t always paid attention to stuff, teddy bear. Eddie wasn’t in my kindergarten class, but we’ve known each other since we were infants. I was actually very happy when he and I were in the same first grade class. For me, it was like, hey, I know you, but didn’t know you went to this school.” Ben nodded, “Common kid stuff, not catching on to what should be obvious.” Graham smiled, “Suddenly, here’s this kid I’ve seen countless times before, whenever our mom’s got together, and he’s in my class at school. He was the exact same way, surprised I was there. That’s why we say we’ve been friends since first grade, because before that, we weren’t catching on to simple shit. There are things I don’t ask Eddie about, especially sexual things. He tells me a lot, I’ve told him a lot and Francis did too. You’ve already shared something with Eddie that I’ll find out about in time.” “Does it worry you, puddin’?” “Not at all,” Graham quickly answered. “I know it has something to do with Francis and your dream visit, so that’s enough and totally cool. How Eddie and Matt manage sex is more than I need to know. It would be like asking a twin brother the question. To further complicate things, way before they got serious, Matt was with me on a few occasions. The important thing is, Matt completely loves Eddie and Eddie is madly in love with Matt. Eddie wasn’t a big giggler until he and Matt made the commitments. Now he’s happy all the time and shows it.” Ben hummed thoughtfully. Graham chortled, “What’re you thinkin’ teddy bear?” “You and me,” Ben smiled. “I made you happy Wednesday night. By three in the morning, you had me laughing so hard, and I haven’t stopped giggling since.” “We make each other very happy, my love,” Graham assured. They approached the intersection with the 405 freeway. Moving to the right and onto the interchange ramp, Ben noticed Graham’s right leg shift to the accelerator and his right hand disengaged the cruise control, like the car wasn’t new and everything was simple. Graham matched the ramp speed limit. Ben started giggling. “What did I do?” Graham grinned. Ben giggled, “You’re piloting the star ship very well, Captain.” “This car practically drives itself,” Graham smiled. Ben giggled, “Shall I set our destination coordinates?” Graham nodded, “5225 Baza Avenue, Mister Healy.” Leaning forward, Ben operated the GPS; selecting the city, which auto-filled for him, entering the house number and then the street name, which also auto-filled. Ben saved it as ‘Eddie’s house’. Surprising the boys, a female voice said, “Recalculating.” In moments, the display changed to show the route and the female voice announced, “Turn right at exit 63B to state highway 101 northbound onramp.” Ben and Graham loudly laughed, “OMIGOD!” Graham sniggered, “Mister Dickie says we have to go directly to Eddie’s sunroom, Mister Healy.” “Let’s show them the car first,” Ben giggled. “Then they’ll understand why we’re playin’ with our dickies.” “When we get there, stay close to me. I might have major wood or a big wet spot,” Graham chuckled. Nodding, Ben teased, “I’m telling everyone that a woman’s voice gave you a stiffy.” “There’s a first time for everything,” Graham laughed, and then rambled, “It took me a while to set the damn driver’s seat. It took you a while to get the CD’s loaded, which by the way, is totally awesome too. With our music playing, we haven’t had to reach for the station select button once. That’s about five hours worth of music, so we could go all the way down to San Diego and back again on the same disks. Cruise control simplifies driving to watching other cars on the road.” He paused to press buttons on the dashboard then grinned, “We’ve gone over thirty-five miles, gotten twenty-two miles per gallon and we can get another two-hundred-eighty miles on this tank of gas. The moon roof is killer too. We got to see the sunset above us while driving. This is the kind of car that’s a pleasure to drive. We might have to take a break tomorrow simply to drive around.” “You love the car more than me,” Ben frowned. Graham chuckled, “No, I don’t think so. If they added a new option package, lifelike anal stimulators and a blowjob tube, you’ve still got the car beat, my love.” Ben giggled, “Talk about your distracted drivers, with anal stimulators and automated fellatio, they’d have to develop shields and phasers.” Bouncing in his seat, Graham shouted, “I’m cumming,” and then pressed an imaginary button, making a loud ‘fzzzzt’ sound to fire his phasers. Ben howled laughing. Pretending to be in the throes of multiple orgasms, Graham repeatedly bounced, announced and fired. Minutes later, Graham had stopped his bouncing and phaser fire. Ben had mostly recovered too when the GPS lady announced, “One mile to exit 63B. Merge right onto highway 101 northbound.” Moaning, Graham pretended to beat off. Sliding down in his seat, Ben cracked up. Only to instigate Ben, Graham playfully wondered, “Do you think she’ll talk dirty to us?” “Make a wrong turn and find out,” Ben breathlessly laughed. Knowing where he was, Graham took the first exit off the 101 onto Haskell Avenue. Roaring hysterically, Ben didn’t hear the GPS system announce, “Recalculating.” “Re-ejaculating?” Graham loudly exclaimed. “She’s gonna blow us now, dude.” Gasping and wheezing, Ben shook his head and covered his crotch with both hands. Widely smiling at his breathless lover, Graham turned his directional on, to make the right turn onto Ventura Boulevard. At White Oak Avenue, Graham turned right again and soon was getting back onto the 101. Noticing Ben grinning at him, Graham sighed, “I love you so much, Ben. Everything’s gotten so much better in such a short time, thanks to you.” Ben shivered and smiled, “I love you very much too, Graham. Seeing you happy and being silly have made my days. Tell me something, seriously.” Graham nodded, “Anything, teddy bear.” Ben softly asked, “Do you still think you’re cracking up?” Humming for a moment, Graham thought about the question. He offered, “What my mom made sense. Without realizing it, I was helping myself by reorganizing a little. I wouldn’t have been doing that without you though. It was your suggestion to put the pictures away too.” Accepting that, Ben nodded, “Tomorrow’s another new day, puddin’. It’ll be just you and me until dinner. We can do whatever we want and go wherever we want. Nothing is written in stone.” Graham wondered, “You’re leading someplace, aren’t you?” Ben smiled, “You know me as well as I know you. I’m only saying that this has been a great week, for me and especially for you. The days are what we make of them, Graham. Tomorrow, there’s no new car, no new boyfriend, no first times in the bedroom. From here onward, it’s us, making the days as much as they can be.” “Those days will be so much more than I expected,” Graham gushed. “Since we sat with Ryan in that other car, I’ve been thinking, holy shit, my dad didn’t only get a safe car, he got one with more than I asked for or expected. I asked for white with a CD player. I got a CD changer and a moon roof in a space station. I’ve got you sitting at my side, playing navigator and making all this so much more fun. As far as tomorrow is concerned, what else could I need or want other than time with you. I showed you four basic positions, teddy bear. There are other ways we can make love; so many more that we couldn’t possibly try them all out in one day, even if we did manage to set a new record. What I’m looking forward to is experiencing each of them with you. Wednesday we’ll hit the beach for a few hours. That’ll be just as much fun as a day alone with you, because it’s your first time doing that. In a few minutes, when we get to Eddie’s, we’ll have another new first time; the two of us with my friends and two of yours there too. I’m looking forward to everything again, Ben. Even catching a flick will be exciting, because it’ll be our first time doing that. Until we see a couple of flicks in various genres, it’ll be new and very cool. “Here’s another little difference between you and Francis, right now. Beanie wouldn’t be too thrilled just driving for an hour without a destination. Not once have you asked to stop anywhere and we’ve been driving almost an hour. You’re perfectly happy copiloting and talking though. That makes you the special friend I wanted you to be; it made this drive fun and totally about us.” Graham took the Canoga Avenue exit off the 101 freeway. Relieved, Ben sighed, “I was really worried that I’ve been boring this whole time.” “No way, teddy bear,” Graham grinned. He stopped for the red light at the intersection with Ventura Boulevard, and then explained, “Beanie liked to be entertained. I’m very happy with you because you don’t need that same level of activity.” He paused then asked, “Tell me truthfully, would you be happier staying home tomorrow or going out?” Ben shrugged, “What we do doesn’t matter. Since we can’t plan on another day to be totally alone, then that’s what I’m fine with. That’s all I want, is to be with you.” “That’s all I want too,” Graham smiled. The light at Ventura Boulevard turned green and Graham turned right, softly chortling, “You aren’t boring, my love. Quiet times are allowed in my life. After the accident, I very much appreciate the change. Don’t think for a second that I’m not completely attracted to you just the way you are. I loved every part of today and sharing it all with you.” Taking the left turn down Baza Avenue, Graham smirked, “I’m just gonna run into my house real quick, to let my folks know we’re still alive and very happy. I know at least one of them is awake and nervously waiting for us to get home.” Since they didn’t go directly to Eddie’s, the GPS warned “Recalculating.” Ben nodded, “They’ll be that way for a while, puddin’.” Graham sighed, “I know it, probably a very long while.” He stopped in front of his house a few moments later, turned and grinned, “I’ll leave the thrusters idling. Watch the Enterprise for a minute?” Nodding, Ben giggled, “I’ll fiddle with the navigation system some more.” Leaning over, Graham gave Ben a kiss then opened his car door, softly muttering “A damn fine kisser for a copilot.” Helplessly blushing, Ben giggled as Graham got out and hurried to the house. It was only ten minutes before ten, Ben noticed as he leaned forward to try various controls on the GPS. Not too surprisingly, Graham found both his parents in the living room, barely awake and watching the ten o’clock news. He excitedly told his parents that he was thrilled with the car, adding that he had checked the alignment and balancing and it stayed perfectly centered in the lane. Faye wondered where Ben was and Graham told her “He’s waiting in the Enterprise, programming the navigation system for nearby star systems.” At his confused wife’s stare, Robert softly chortled, “I added a GPS. He can’t possibly get lost.” Faye nodded and Graham smiled, “Ben used it too, to get to a mall in Thousand Oaks and to get us back home again. We’re going over to Eddie’s for another few hours, so off to bed with you, before I call AARP.” Suspiciously squinting, Faye grinned, “You’re grounded.” Graham shrugged and sniggered, “We weren’t planning on leaving the house tomorrow anyway.” Closing her eyes and shaking her head, Faye softly asked, “Please call my cell if your plans change?” Graham nodded, “No problem. With cruise control, speeding tickets are a worry of the past.” Faye stood and gave her son a kiss goodnight. She climbed the stairs. Turning the television off and standing, Robert asked, “You tested everything?” Graham nodded, “Pretty much; computer systems, seating controls, moon roof, CD changer, climate control, headlights and the directionals. It’s awesome dad, more than I expected. When you give it a test drive tomorrow, you’ll be just as happy.” Robert nodded and sighed, “We just don’t want another middle of the night call from a policeman at a hospital, Graham. I think the three of us aged ten years this last month. The son I thought I knew would’ve argued about my preferred car choices. You didn’t argue. That’s why you got more than you asked for. I’ll also say that your mom is considering getting you a cell phone, so she can get calls whenever you go anywhere. I’m on the fence about it, because cell phone use while driving is dangerous. I don’t ever take calls when I’m driving for that reason.” Gesturing outside, Graham reminded, “I’ve got a constant companion and copilot. Whatever makes mom happy, we’ll make it work safely. I’ll be honest and say I didn’t expect to find both of you awake and waiting.” Robert shrugged, “When she’s nervous, I get to keep her from climbing the walls.” “There wasn’t a single problem out on the road all night,” Graham assured. Robert smiled, “I can barely believe that.” Graham grinned, “There were the usual speed demons, but nothing surprising; not even an accident on the road to slow us down.” Robert nodded, “Go get back to Ben. Park in the driveway beside your mom’s car when you get home tonight; that’s your car’s home.” Giving his dad a hug, Graham promised, “We’re only going to Eddie’s. We’ll be home around midnight.” Squeezing his son tightly, Robert nodded, “Have a good time. I’ll see you and Ben tomorrow night.” He released his youngest son and started up the stairs. Graham walked outside, locked the door behind him and sighed, wondering when his parents might relax. He hurried back to the car and got in groaning, “My folks are so freaked out. Mom’s even thinking of a cell phone, so she can track my every movement.” Ben asked, “Both of them were awake?” Buckling up, Graham nodded, “That’s what’s bummin’ me out; they’re too old to be that nervous so often. Dad even brought up the emergency call from the police.” He leaned over for a kiss which Ben happily provided, and then put the car in gear, grinning “Maybe my new boyfriend will keep me home more often, so they don’t need sedation.” He pulled away and started the short trip to Eddie’s. Ben giggled, “I think I can manage something. I’ve already thought about hiding your clothes.” Graham laughed, “Have you?” “At both houses,” Ben evilly grinned. With Graham sniggering, Ben thought aloud, “A trip to the Promenade Mall is necessary.” Graham chuckled, “For what?” “One pair of Calvin Klein low rise briefs,” Ben giggled. “That’s the only clothing you’re allowed to wear, and only when I say so.” “We’re going out to the desert,” Graham chortled. “If all I get is one pair of briefs then all you get is a loin cloth.” Ben asked, “Would you wear CK briefs?” Graham nodded, “If that’s what you want, sure. I only changed to boxer briefs two years ago, when pubes started getting ripped out by the roots.” Ben squealed, “OW!” Graham cracked up. Ben smirked, “Okay, no CK’s for you. We’ll get two loin cloths.” “Easy access, teddy bear,” Graham sniggered. “Omigod,” Ben giggled. Stopping in front of Eddie’s house, Graham smiled, “What?” Ben pressed the power button on the CD changer then sighed, “I can’t wait to be alone with you later.” Turning off the engine, Graham reminded, “We don’t have to wait very long, my love. Give me the signal and I’ll lead you to the bathroom off the sunroom.” Shrugging, Ben smirked, “I don’t know if I can do that.” He then giggled, “I don’t think I’d be satisfied with blowjobs.” Graham mooed through his snickering then prompted, “Let’s get the new car stuff out of the way, quickly. So you know; I won’t be acting very happy. I need you alone real quick too.” Ben reached over to give away a tender kiss that started to become very passionate. With knowing grins, they both put it on hold then got out of the car. Graham pressed the key button to lock the doors. Two hands found one another and they walked around to the backyard. As they approached, they could hear guitars and singing. At the gate, they could see their six friends out of the pool, naked on patio chairs and gathered around Mike and Shaun. Seeing Ben and Graham enter the yard, Eddie hurried to them, excitedly asking, “Well, did you get the car?” Ben and Graham nodded. Graham grinned, “It’s around front.” Abruptly, Mike and Shaun stopped playing and singing. Derrick got up and prompted, “Let’s see it, dude.” Also standing, Matt tilted his head and wondered, “What’s up, bro? You don’t seem very enthused.” Graham shrugged, “It’s real nice, but it’s not a Firebird or 442.” Derrick chuckled, “Good luck finding a 442 in good condition like mine.” Leading the way out of the yard, Eddie grinned, “It’s probably awesome. Ben’s being way too quiet.” Ben giggled, “You’re all naked and walking to the front of the house?” Graham chortled, “No skid marks on my leather seats, dudes.” Shaun shoved Graham, sniggering, “We took two showers and were in the pool.” Glancing around, Ben and Graham saw the other five cheekily smiling and nodding. Graham pressed the keychain unlock button again, the car chirped and the doors unlocked. Eddie’s mouth dropped open. Locking eyes with Graham, Matt chuckled, “You bastard.” Graham bared a toothy smile and Ben giggled. Gil gushed, “It’s beautiful!” Soon all eight were opening doors and surrounding the car. Graham got in, put the key in the ignition and turned it. Ben stood beside Graham at the open driver’s side door, so their friends could check out the car. Looking in from the passenger side, Mike smirked, “A CD changer and GPS? Jesus, Graham.” Derrick prompted, “Look up, Lick.” Mike, Eddie, Matt, Shaun and Gil looked up. Gil chuckled, “And an open sun roof.” Shaun chuckled, “It sucks. Take it back, fucker, so I can get it tomorrow, for ten grand less.” Ben and Graham cracked up. Eddie giggled, “How many miles are on it?” “Just under fifty,” Graham chuckled. “It had a little over four when I drove off the lot. We took it for a ride…” “There are sacks in the back cargo area,” Derrick interrupted, and started going through the contents. Joining his partner, Mike grinned, “Did they go fetish shopping, already?” The other six roared laughing. Derrick grumbled, “It doesn’t seem that way; there’s only clothes and basic toiletries…” He paused then sniggered, “And two large bottles of lube.” Mooing, laughter and giggling erupted. Blushing, Ben giggled his ass off. “Okay,” Graham chortled, “Have you dudes seen enough?” “For now,” Matt chuckled. “You’re driving to the beach Wednesday, bro.” Eddie nodded and giggled, “We’ll meet Mike and Derrick there.” Derrick added, “Keith and Prez too. The Hundsers are having new siding put on the house, so they’re back in Agoura Hills with us this week.” Turning the ignition off, Graham smiled, “That would be great.” Getting out of the car, Graham wordlessly checked with Ben. Ben nodded as all the car doors were closed. Walking around the car with Ben, Graham softly reminded, “Ben’s never been to the beach dudes. I need him safe and would like it if he wanted to go back often.” On their way to the backyard, Mike squinted at Ben and prodded, “Are you confident?” Ben nodded and giggled, “As much as I can be, but I’m clueless about waves and currents.” While the other six discussed beach plans and keeping Ben safe, Shaun and Gil were refining their resignation plans for later that month. Shaun told Gil, “We went right to work at the start of the summer. I’d like the last two weeks without that responsibility.” Gil nodded, “I can do that if you can. It’ll free us up for the Magic Mountain trip too.” Shaun suggested, “How does Friday the fourteenth sound to you?” Gil grinned, “Excellent. Happy birthday to me.” Ben asked Gil, “Your birthday is the fourteenth?” Rapidly nodding, Gil smiled, “I turn seventeen.” Ben widely smiled, “Many happy returns, in advance.” Nudging Mike, Shaun teased, “We’re going for seventeen times that night.” Shaking his head, Gil evilly snickered. “I’ll get you canes so you can walk the next day,” Derrick joked. Ben gently tapped Eddie then whispered, “I need your bathroom.” Eddie giggled, “Alone?” Nodding, Ben giggled, “This time.” Eddie led Ben inside the sunroom, but Graham never left Ben’s side. As they stepped into the small bathroom, Eddie giggled, “Five minutes, dudes.” “I promise to be good,” Ben giggled. Closing the bathroom door, Graham silently mouthed, “He’s really good, bro.” Walking away in a giggling fit, Eddie heard Ben laugh, “You’re not being good, puddin’. Dinner was four hours ago, I really do have to go.” Covering his mouth, Eddie cracked up. Watching his partner stagger out of the sunroom, Matt went to Eddie asking, “Already?” Eddie nodded and giggled, “Ben needs to go and Graham’s being bad.” Stunned at what they overheard, Derrick’s and Mike’s jaws dropped. Picking up his guitar, Shaun smiled at his two band mates, wondering “You didn’t expect it?” “Not from Ben, immediately upon arrival,” Derrick grinned. Gil chuckled, “He was here last night too. Watch them together, dudes.” Shaun sat with his guitar and smiled, “What we see from the garage is only half the picture. Which is more infatuated is a coin toss. What gets me is Graham going from a skinny extrovert like Francis to a beefy introvert like Ben.” Noticing Gil grinning madly, Shaun cackled, “What? I always preferred big dudes like you, honey. I’m not shedding light on any guarded secret.” Shaking his head, Mike grinned, “It’s not the same dude we met Memorial Day. He wouldn’t even talk to us.” “He ran inside, totally bam-foozled,” Derrick smiled. “A little at a time, he started speaking,” Mike added. Derrick nodded, “Even after we encircled him, the change wasn’t this drastic.” Eddie and Matt cracked up, causing Derrick, Gil, Mike and Shaun to smile widely at them. Matt chuckled, “You dudes are way over analyzing. Sure, I love my buttercup and his photos. He comes to every ballgame and takes ten pictures of me for each one he takes of the rest of the game.” Eddie giggled, “What are the very best times though?” “Making love is not the answer, so think again,” Matt grinned. Gil checked, “The absolute best times are before we fall asleep. Nodding, Shaun agreed, “When there’s nothing left to say or do and we’re simply together.” Derrick smiled, “Yeah, when we’re not asleep; just cuddled up together.” Mike rapidly nodded and added, “Waking easy in the morning too, before we do anything else.” Eddie suggested, “Try it more often, dudes. Take five or ten minutes to simply be, any time you feel like it.” “That’s why I’m with Eddie,” Matt shared. “A couple of times a day we practice just being; lying down together, standing and holding each other close, or even sitting at the table.” Eddie sighed, “There’s nothing finer than a few quiet minutes together, not concerned about anything; listening to birds chirp or rain falling or the wind blowing.” Before another word was said, Gil took two towels off the table and carefully spread them out on the concrete deck. He lay down and looked up at the stars. Shaun put his guitar back in its case then went and lay down with Gil. Derrick took Mike’s hand and led him into the shallow end of the pool where they took hold of each other to simply be. Eddie got up and sat on Matt’s lap. Gazing deeply into one another’s eyes, they carelessly let time pass. Many minutes later, Ben had finished on the toilet and finished off Graham. Taking the spot on the porcelain throne, Graham took care of business and Ben too. They walked outside, surprised that there was no guitar playing, no singing, and no talking. Recognizing what was going on, Graham led Ben to the diving board. They took their clothes off and Graham prompted Ben to lie down on the board, with his head over the concrete and his feet over the water. Graham then carefully lay down on Ben. For many more minutes, there was only the sound of the crickets and the pool filter pumping water. Shaun and Gil got up from the towels and went into the shallow end of pool near Derrick and Mike. Not a minute later, Matt and Eddie joined them in the pool. Softly whispering about how nice those minutes felt, they gave Ben and Graham some time to be. Then they stealthily paddled across the pool to the diving board. Matt and Gil held Graham down on top of Ben while the other four tickled four feet, shattering the minutes of serenity with loud laughter. As soon as he was released, Graham bounded up and dove in. Ben followed to cannon-ball his friends, making a huge splash. Graham went on the attack, throwing himself at Shaun, Gil, Derrick and Mike. Before anyone could get to Ben, Eddie prompted, “Follow me inside for a minute, bro? I need to show you something.” Nodding, Ben didn’t ask questions, but simply followed Eddie out of the pool. Moments later, alone in Eddie’s first floor bedroom, Eddie smiled, “Remember that shitty white blur photo from last night?” “Sure,” Ben grinned, and added, “it really wasn’t too bad, considering you took five pictures so fast, dude.” “It’s what I found in that white blur that’s amazing,” Eddie giggled. He pulled up the original photograph, and then zoomed in on an area near the top center, between Gil’s and Matt’s out of focus arms. Seeing something on the monitor, but not certain what it was; Ben scowled, “It almost looks like a face. What is that?” Eddie giggled, “That’s pretty much what I said.” He then applied a filter effect that took a while to render. Recognizing the face as it was still being rendered, Ben shivered, “Oh my God.” Eddie looked up at Ben and smiled, “You know who that is?” Ben nodded, “It’s the face from my dream; it’s Francis.” “Now check this out,” Eddie giggled, and went to work loading another photograph. “I took this June twenty-third, two days before the accident. Francis was floating around the pool.” A moment later, after the picture had loaded and Eddie moved the filtered pool view beside the earlier photo of Francis, Ben wiped his eyes then nodded, “That’s him, just like he was in my dream.” Ben asked, “Who else knows about this?” “No one,” Eddie smiled. “Matt was in the kitchen when I found it this afternoon.” Ben hummed then asked, “Do you think Graham should see it?” Eddie shrugged, “Do you?” Blown away, Ben sighed, “I’m not sure. I think he’d like to, but it will probably make him a little sad too. I finally got him to talk about Francis, like he was away on extended vacation in China, earlier tonight, in the car. I think he’s really seeing it that way. It’s good for him and for me too. We were talking to Graham’s mom about phases of grief before dinner…” Eddie suddenly cracked up and pointed at the window, where Matt and Graham were suspiciously peeking in. Ben giggled, “Can I open the window? I’ll call Graham in.” Still giggling, Eddie rapidly nodded. Ben went around the bed and slid open the window. “My teddy bear, bro,” Graham chuckled. From the pool, Derrick, Mike, Gil and Shaun sang, “Busted!” “Come inside, puddin’,” Ben giggled. Graham prompted, “For?” Carefully watching Graham and his own tone of voice, Ben answered, “A very surprising photo, of Francis.” After thinking about it a few moments, Graham shook his head, saying, “He’s in China. It’s you and me now, and for the foreseeable future, Ben.” Ben whimpered then nodded, “We’ll be right out.” “With the camera,” Eddie giggled. Turning and going near the pool, Matt chuckled, “Out of the pool, dudes. Un-shrivel your dickies and nads for Eddie’s perverted camera.” Ben slid the window closed then he and Eddie cracked up. Climbing out of the pool, Shaun cackled, “At least Mike’s here, so my dickie isn’t as unique as it was last night.” Close behind Shaun and rubbing his lover’s wet buns, Gil smiled, “It’s still unique to me, bubbala.” “Our first ever erection line-up,” Shaun sniggered. Climbing out via the stairs with Derrick, Mike repeated, “The first ever, really?” “That’s just wrong,” Derrick chortled. Handing out towels, Graham chuckled, “Hold that thought, dudes. Lemme see if I can get Ben to go along with it.” Matt nodded and grinned, “Getting ‘em up doesn’t take as long as getting ‘em back down again, so let’s get limp dickies first.” Walking out of the sunroom with Eddie following, Ben went directly to Graham. Handing the last towel to Mike, Graham guided Ben aside and whispered the suggestion in his partner’s ear. Ben started giggling before Graham finished speaking. Wide-eyed, Graham watched Ben stagger then loudly laugh, “Mike!” Jumping at the sudden loud calling from Ben, of all people, Mike hollered, “What!” Also momentarily stunned, Derrick chortled, causing Shaun to crack up at the expressions of his two band mates. Ben giggled, “An erection line-up, dude?” Eddie, Graham and Matt broke into muffled hysterics. Shrugging, Mike sniggered, “It was only a thought. Shaun’s idea, backed by me and Derrick, but whatever, dude.” Matt chuckled, “Limp dickies first, bro; then couples make the magic happen for another set of pictures.” Ben giggled, “What about you and Eddie? You’re the ones taking the pictures, and joining the lineup, one at a time.” “It’s a warm night,” Eddie giggled, “no problem here, bro.” Hoping for backup from someone, Ben turned to Gil. “We were hard in the pool last night, dude,” Gil grinned. “Really, it’s you, Derrick and Mike that are newcomers.” Shaun playfully muttered “Don’t say ‘comers’, hon.” Mike, Derrick and Gil cracked up. In a fit of giggles, Ben turned to Graham, who smiled, “Whatever you say, teddy bear; limp dickies only and we’re the ones taking the pictures. Then we get to watch the rest of ‘em dash into the sunroom.” Shaking his head and hoping to calm Ben’s fears, Mike pointed at his crotch, grinning, “Three inches now to eight. You’re bigger than me right now, Ben.” Matt smiled, “Another to eight.” “Seven and a half,” Gil admitted. “Seven,” Derrick grinned. “Seven here too,” Graham smiled. “Six and three-eighths,” Shaun shared. “Exactly six,” Eddie giggled. Since Ben couldn’t speak, Graham enthusiastically said, “Ben’s never measured and it hasn’t been a priority for us. I’ll guess at least six and half inches and much thicker than I am.” “Oh Christ, another one,” Mike grumbled. Noticing the others curiously grinning, Derrick chuckled, “Keith and Prez, dudes. Both of ‘em have thick cocks.” Eddie giggled, “Tomorrow the wide angle lens gets snapped on.” Gil chuckled, “I heard Corey has seven inches, but nothing about thickness.” Shaun wondered, “What about Drew, honey?” “Dunno,” Gil shrugged. Rolling his eyes, Mike sighed, “Drew is Keith’s brother. They’re about the same, almost seven by almost six.” Gil asked, “What about Prez?” “Six and three-eighths by five and a half,” Derrick grinned. Matt and Eddie led the others to the fence, to allow Graham and Ben to talk. Graham checked with Ben, smiling, “It’s all out in the open, literally.” He leaned close to whisper, “Be proud ‘cos I sure as hell am. We can get each other rock hard with a single deep kiss. If you want payback, my ass is yours, very willingly.” Nodding, Ben giggled, “What the hell.” Ben and Graham went over to join the lineup. Ben locked eyes with Mike. “It’s not my fault,” Mike laughed. Shaun sniggered, “I only mentioned it because Gil was teasing. Another word and wood would’ve popped anyway.” Gil playfully wondered, “Which word is this?” “Helium,” Shaun giggled. Matt, Eddie, Gil, Graham and Ben lost it and cracked up. Mike grinned, “Why helium?” “As in my floating feet,” Shaun giggled, and then flashed Mike and Derrick the lickity-split signal. The three of them cracked up. Eddie giggled, “What the hell was that, Shaun?” Shaun gestured to Mike, who gestured to Derrick, who chuckled, “Prez and his Texas sayings led to a series of tangents.” With his left hand, Derrick demonstrated and explained, “Get your legs in the air and flick your tongue over the fleshy bit.” All eight howled laughing and the lineup fell apart. Turning to Ben, Graham sniggered, “You never told me that.” Ben giggled, “They never told me or even showed me. I was the only one around without a partner.” Mike chuckled, “Don’t feel too left out, Ben. We haven’t taught Corey or Drew that either.” Derrick nodded and chortled, “We’re not sure if they’ve gone there or not. If we flash it tomorrow night and Corey falls into the pool laughing, the question is answered.” Eddie was trying to line up the shot, but lowered his camera and cracked up. Reorganizing themselves into a lineup, seven out-of-sync voices laughed “Hurry up, Eddie.” Breathlessly, Eddie flashed them the lickity-split signal, with extra tongue action between his fingers. Softly sniggering, Matt went to his hysterical lover. He took the camera hanging off Eddie’s neck then led Eddie to the lineup, in between Shaun and Mike. Wrapping his arms around Mike’s and Shaun’s shoulders, Eddie pulled them closer and hung off them. Backed up to the pool, Matt instructed, “Stop acting like straight dudes. Grab a shoulder or waist and pull together.” Doing as he was told, Derrick grinned, “I thought you said limp dickies first?” Looking down both sides of the lineup, Mike grinned, “One Eddie sandwich, comin’ up.” The view finder showed Gil’s right hip and Ben’s left hip would still be chopped off, so Matt shuffled back until he had the entire group. Kneeling down on the pool edge, with his legs hanging over the water, Matt grinned, “Okay, say dick cheese, dudes,” and snapped the picture. Mike smiled at Eddie, wondering, “How much do you weigh?” “About one-thirty,” Eddie giggled. Derrick grinned, “You‘re thin as a rail, dude. If it weren’t for muscle, I’d start shoveling food into your mouth.” Approaching the lineup, Matt assured, “He eats almost as much as I do, three meals a day plus between meal snacks. It’s just Eddie’s metabolism burns every calorie.” Matt gave Eddie the camera. Eddie got out of the lineup and Matt went down to the end by Gil. Mike said, “While we’re on the subject, who here doesn’t know Corey’s anorexic?” “Me,” Shaun, Matt, Eddie and Graham chirped. Mike nodded, “Just don’t say anything about it tomorrow, unless Corey or Drew brings it up.” Shaun nodded and Derrick explained, “Corey’s doing so much better, but he’s still got some more weight to gain. Eddie’s only an inch taller than Corey. I’d expect Corey to talk to you directly, Eddie. All you have to say is positive, encouraging stuff.” “Cool,” Eddie grinned, and started lining up the next photograph. “That’ll be bonus material for Corey tomorrow night,” Mike suggested. “Between me, Matt, Gil and Ben, Corey will see four large framed dudes, all different heights. If you catch Corey staring and whispering to Drew, assume that’s what’s goin’ on.” Only to poke fun, Ben and Graham sang, “Drew’s our hero.” Smirking, Derrick and Mike turned to Graham and Ben, causing the latter two to crack up. Shaking his head sadly, Mike warned Ben, “You’re so lucky you’ve got a boyfriend and that Doug and Brian are back.” “I know I’m lucky,” Ben giggled. “Brrr,” Graham shivered. Ben giggled, “Grrr.” “Wait,” Eddie giggled, “don’t you two start yet!” He knelt down and giggled, “Say dick cheese.” The all chanted the phrase and Eddie snapped the photo. Turning to Mike, Shaun grinned and rolled his eyes. Mike smiled, “I know, dude.” Eddie hurried to Matt and was quickly lifted off the ground and kissed hard. Without instruction, the remaining three couples began locking lips. Less than a minute later, Eddie giggled, “Raise your... whatever, when you’re ready, dudes,” and then reattached his mouth to Matt’s. Arms raised a couple at a time, beginning with Ben and Graham. Seeing that everyone was ready, Matt let Eddie down. Eddie smiled, “Let’s make this quick and get back to makin’ out,” and went to take the first two pictures of erections and smiling faces. The lineup reorganized and all seven wrapped arms around each other. Eddie’s eyes flashed across seven bones, barely believing that Ben, Derrick and Mike seemed almost as thick as his much larger partner. On his knees, Eddie snapped the first photo then stood. Almost immediately, Eddie giggled, “Okay dudes, only Matt and Shaun are looking into the camera.” All seven evilly snickered. Matt chortled, “Your dickie’s amazing, buttercup.” Glancing down the line, Matt smiled, “Three times his limp state.” “Look at the camera!” Eddie laughed. A moment later, he giggled, “Say blue balls…” “Blue nose,” all eight finished, and Eddie snapped the photo. He and Matt approached and the camera was handed off. After kissing Matt, Eddie quickly joined the lineup. Preparing to take the photo, Matt chuckled, “None of you are looking into the camera!” “You’re huge, bro,” Shaun chuckled, “Jerry’s the only dude we know that’s larger.” Matt chuckled, “So damn large his stiffy points out instead of up.” He waved his left arm near the camera and called, “Ben and Gil, over here, dudes.” All seven giggled and sniggered. Matt quickly snapped the picture before attention wavered below his waist again. Gil grinned, “I know why, but I’ll still never fully understand Matt and Eddie as a couple.” Kneeling down, Matt reminded, “Eddie’s hunky little muscular body can keep up with me. All you dudes know that I did more than my share of searching. If you think of us as mismatched, like the tortoise and the hare, it’s actually Eddie who’s the rabbit.” “Put that camera down as soon as you take the photo,” Eddie giggled. “I’m gonna jump you right after the flash and we’ll fall into the pool.” Shaun sniggered, “I’m getting the feeling this party might end after this picture.” Eddie giggled, “It doesn’t have to; only if you dudes want to finish what we’ve started.” Derrick reminded, “It’s almost midnight anyway, Eddie.” Matt took the picture, put the camera down and quickly stood, just barely ready for Eddie’s leap into his arms. As the lineup broke apart, Mike said, “We’ll be back tomorrow night anyway.” Picking up his own and Mike’s clothes, Derrick then went to Eddie and Matt. “Thanks for the reminder to just be, dudes,” Derrick warmly smiled. “Life tends to lead us to forget simplicity.” Eddie smiled, “You’ve heard it before?” Derrick and Mike nodded. Mike offered, “We get so busy doing stuff that we forget to spend time doing nothing.” Shaun smiled, “We’re all perfect as we are. If any individual sees themselves as less than perfect then it’s up to them to correct that imperfection; God won’t do it for you.” Pulling his shorts up, Gil nodded, “It’s a problem us Christians are fed all our lives. Worse, a lot become arrogant about their beliefs and wallow in that sin. Being with Shaun and hanging with Eddie has taught me more in the last two months than I’ve learned in almost seventeen years.” Derrick nodded, “I started getting interested in Eastern philosophies about two years ago. Doug and Brian have added to those ideas and lessons.” Off to the side, where they had left their clothes and were dressing, Ben asked Graham, “Do you understand this stuff?” Graham shrugged, “To a certain level, I guess. What’s wrong, teddy bear?” Pulling his shorts up over his boxers, Ben scowled, “How can I, or anyone, be perfect as we are?” “Cause and effect,” Graham simply replied. With his shorts on and his shirt in his hand, Derrick went nearer to Ben, smiling, “Ask yourself, ‘Is the world the same as it was in May; is it the same as it was a week ago, before you met Graham?’” “No, to both questions,” Ben replied. Following Derrick, Mike grinned, “Assuming the world hasn’t changed and you have, the difference between May, late July and right now is only your perception of it.” Still attached to Matt, Eddie asked, “Which world was an illusion, bro?” Ben frowned, “I don’t understand. How can any world perception be an illusion?” Derrick smiled, “Okay, was a boyfriend possible in May?” Ben shook his head. Derrick asked, “How about in July?” “More possible, but still a dream,” Ben answered. Mike asked, “And now that you have a boyfriend, how has that vision changed?” Ben giggled, “Every moment of every day is a dream come true.” Graham softly shivered, “Brrr.” Matt smiled, “So since the world is the same and your view of it has changed, then all your perceptions have been illusions, based on where you were at.” Eddie nodded, “We all reflect our own personality on the world around us. Naturally, what we see is dictated by how we think and feel. It’s a matter of training your mind, bro. The more you understand cause and effect, the more you’ll realize that what’s around you is only an illusion.” Rapidly shaking his head, Ben giggled, “Then we all just shared an illusion of eight bones?” Shaun chuckled, “No, dude. The reality for each of us was the same. How we got those stiffies is the illusion. If all eight of us swapped partners, we’d still be working on getting those erections. Get it?” “Sort of, I guess,” Ben giggled. Gil smiled, “It’s what separates us from all other animals, Ben. Imagine holding close and kissing any one of us, except Graham. No quickening heartbeat, no excitement, no bone, right?” Ben rapidly nodded. Gil shared, “So Shaun is more to me than he is to you. So Graham is more to you than he is to me. So the asshole calling us fags is only what we allow ourselves to imagine. So when Francis and Graham got into an accident, it meant nothing to you until you got to know Graham. For each of us that knew Francis, even a little bit, like me, it affected us differently than it did Graham. The reality was the same; our perception and reaction to it was the illusion.” Shaun tapped Mike and asked, “In early July, when we first started rehearsing, how was my playing and singing, compared to earlier today?” Mike thought for a few moments then smiled, “Worlds apart.” Shaun told Mike and Ben, “Due to my preoccupation. As the sadness and fear dwindled, I was more in the moment, where I need to be to play and sing.” Graham nodded then told Ben, “Knowing some of this didn’t change my suddenly altered reality. That was the mind fuck that kept me in a funk for a month. You’re the very sudden counter shock that pulled me out of the funk. The photos last week, you easily saw and understood for me. Who knows when I would’ve figured that out on my own? We had the same reality; I was still in my own illusion; your clearer perception solved a problem. Earlier tonight, I didn’t want to see whatever picture you wanted me to see, because I choose this reality, this moment, with you.” Understanding, Ben smiled, “Eddie e-mailed me the pictures. When you want to see, I can show you.” Slowly shaking his head, Graham assured, “It’ll be a long time, teddy bear. Being with you is the reality I want. Our shared illusion is what I choose to perceive. The alternative is to continue missing Beanie, leaving you wanting, but not getting.” Derrick smiled at Mike, muttering “Nights in White Satin.” Mike nodded and mysteriously recited, “Breathe deep, the gathering gloom. Watch lights fade from every room. Bedsitter people look back and lament; another day’s useless energy spent.” Shaun and Derrick joined Mike, reciting, “Impassioned lovers wrestle as one. Lonely man cries for love and has none. New mother picks up and suckles her son. Senior citizens wish they were young. Cold hearted orb that rules the night removes the colors from our sight; red is grey and yellow white, but we decide which is right, and which is an illusion.” Ben, Eddie, Gil, Graham and Matt enthusiastically clapped. Locking eyes with Ben, Mike chuckled, “Are you getting it yet?” Ben nodded and giggled, “I feel like I just spent an hour with Doug and Brian.” Derrick smiled, “We’re not there; maybe in twenty more years.” Graham wondered, “What’s it going to be like tomorrow, with Keith and Prez here?” “Better harmonies, not only in the music,” Shaun grinned. Rolling his eyes, Mike grinned, “Don’t forget your wide angle lens, Eddie,” and went to get his guitar. “No problem,” Eddie giggled. “That was one of my goals for working this summer.” Derrick began hugging his friends. Getting to Graham, he said that he would tell Keith and Prez about the Wednesday beach plans. He told Shaun that he would remind Prez to bring his acoustic bass and that he would bring some percussion instruments along. Eddie and Matt got warm thanks and promises that they would be back often. Soon, everyone was saying goodnight. Gil climbed the fence. Shaun passed over his guitar then jumped up and over. Ben, Graham, Derrick and Mike walked around front to their cars. Eddie and Matt went inside, turned off the pool and yard lights then went back to Eddie’s room to call it a night. As soon as they were alone in the car, Graham smiled, “How do you feel teddy bear?” Ben giggled, “Fine. Why wouldn’t I be?” Pulling away from the curb, Graham nodded, “I was just checking. You know if you decided not to show your bone, I would’ve been perfectly fine with that, right?” Ben nodded, “I know. It’s just me, puddin’. Not that long ago, I wouldn’t let strangers see me in a locker room. I guess that’s just my illusion.” Graham nodded, “That’s exactly what it is, a figment of your imagination. I’m really so proud of you too.” Ben giggled, “How proud?” “As proud as you need me to be,” Graham chuckled. “I won the bet,” Ben reminded. Remembering Ryan at the car dealership, Graham sniggered, “Fine.” Giggling gleefully, Ben lowered his seat-back to recline, pulled his knees up to his chest and pumped his arms, doing a little happy dance. Graham howled laughing.
  6. TheEggman

    Chapter 19

    Since the camping trip, Corey’s desire for intercourse had dwindled dramatically. Saturday, Corey’s anus was understandably sore. With every bathroom trip, Drew inspected Corey’s bum as requested, worried that perhaps his girth had really hurt him, but there was no visible sign of bleeding, bruising or swelling. Corey enjoyed feeling Drew’s finger carefully checking the outside and the inside. In bed Saturday night, Corey asked for another examination. Drew did so and got carried away, licking and probing his lover’s anus with his tongue for the very first time. Realizing it wasn’t anywhere near as horrible as expected, and that Corey was immensely enjoying it, Drew continued until Corey practically begged for intercourse. Not wanting to hurt Corey’s already sore ass, Drew prompted Corey to ride him so he had control. Sunday morning Drew instigated oral sex. His plan was to allow Corey to initiate other additional encounters during the course of the day. He figured that would be another great way to build Corey’s confidence and self esteem. When Prez got emotional and was feeling grief again, it was Drew and Corey that prompted the others to show their support. Before lunch break, Randy showed up with his girlfriend, Theresa, and the band played twelve rehearsed songs. With Randy, Theresa, Gil and Ben offering suggestions, Drew and Corey made additional mixer and outboard gear modifications. Randy and Theresa promised to make other Sunday afternoon visits and would try to make the concert too. After the rehearsal that day, and when Prez had left for work, Corey led Drew to the bedroom. As soon as Drew closed the door and locked it, Corey worried, “Are you feeling like I don’t love you anymore?” Shaking his head, Drew gathered Corey in his arms and whispered, “Not at all, angel. Although it was totally awesome each and every time, we were making love an awful lot.” Drew chuckled, “It was like making up for months of blowjobs only with nine days of mostly anal sex. You made love to me twice Friday night and my bunghole was still twitchin’ yesterday morning. I’m not even sure when it felt better, but comparing my two times to your seven, I can relate with how you must’ve felt. Today, I was totally enjoying working the P.A. with you. I’m really sorry if I didn’t show it enough.” Squeezing Drew tightly, Corey smiled, “I really do love you, Drew. Last night was beautiful. Do you want to do it only once a day?” “I want you, Cor,” Drew firmly assured, “When, which way and how much we make love doesn’t matter. Having you with me matters most. I think it’ll be a long while before we try for twelve again though.” Corey purred, “You’re so awesome.” A few moments later, he confirmed, “We’re still going to my house for the night?” Nuzzling Corey’s cheek, Drew nodded and hummed affirmatively. Corey asked, “Do you want to make love?” “We are right now,” Drew breathed. Corey giggled, “We could take our clothes off.” “I only want to see you naked,” Drew honestly shared. Corey leaned back and searched Drew’s eyes. Taking a page from Drew’s kissing book, Corey placed a series of tender kisses around Drew’s jaw and mouth. Corey lifted Drew’s arms then took his shirt off. Drew got the message and began undressing Corey. Soon, they were lying in bed, naked on their sides, caressing each other. Tracing Corey’s ribs, Drew smiled, “Someday soon, I’m gonna have to search to find your ribs,” and then quickly tickled his boyfriend. Loudly laughing, Corey flinched away. Drew began evilly chuckling. Mooing a warning, Corey rolled over on top of Drew. “This is what I love,” Drew warmly smiled. Corey smirked, “I’m your tickle toy, huh?” Drew nodded and chuckled, “And I’m yours, Mister Piggy Muncher!” Lying down on Drew, Corey contentedly sighed. Drew began tracing his fingers around Corey’s back. Corey cackled, “Don’t you tickle me again!” Grunting negatively, Drew assured, “I’m memorizing you. I remember you from Christmas. You were much smoother then. This is how I’ll know you’re better, Cor, from touch, not sight.” “It’s getting me all hot and horny though,” Corey softly giggled. Drew whispered, “Hump me, angel. I loved it the other night.” Pushing up to allow their erections to move and then lying down on top of Drew again, Corey softly asked, “What about you?” “I said, I loved it,” Drew giggled. Corey immediately dove for Drew’s mouth and passionately kissed him. Sliding his arms under Drew and holding onto his shoulders, Corey began slowly grinding. Drew hummed and cooed, occasionally thrusting his hips up. Overcome with passion and pleasure, Drew purred, “You’re the hottest angel this side of heaven.” Corey gazed into Drew’s bedroom eyes, certain that the supreme being of the universe broke the mold after creating Drew. In minutes, all Corey wanted was to hold deep kisses with Drew, but they couldn’t breathe well enough. Drew began sucking on Corey’s shoulder. Corey followed similarly. Drew’s hands slid down and cupped Corey’s buns, keeping him firmly in place. Lifting his face off Drew’s shoulder, Corey whimpered, “Omigod! I’m so close.” Teetering on the precipice and only needing a little more from Corey, Drew knew to slide his fingers in Corey’s crack and teased his hole. Furiously humping, Corey whined, “Yeah, Drew. I love you so much.” Hearing that, Drew quickly lost it. Returning to his senses, Drew was momentarily stunned when Corey began quaking violently in his arms. Still catching his breath, Drew began chuckling. He soon laughed, “That was incredible!” Catching his breath, Corey giggled, “I felt you the whole time. I felt your heart beating and your cock throbbing. It was every bit as great as intercourse, maybe even better.” Agreeing completely, Drew hummed affirmatively then warned, “This will be repeated a lot.” Corey started to move off Drew so they wouldn’t be glued together. Holding Corey in place, Drew whispered, “Stay, angel. We’ll move when we have to shower.” Corey stole a kiss then propped himself up on his arms and wondered, “Is there anything we can do that’s not awesome?” Shaking his head, Drew assured, “Nope. Your folks are gonna be in for a surprise tonight.” Corey grinned and tilted his head curiously. Drew smiled, “Tonight, we’ll watch TV with them in the living room, just like this, with you on top of me. I want them to see us. I want to feel you laugh. I want to feel you scared. Whatever it is you’re feeling that’s what I want to feel from you.” To hide his happy tears, Corey quickly hid his face beside Drew’s neck. Running his fingers through Corey’s hair, Drew sighed, “I used to wonder why Keith and Prez spent so much time so close together. I’m not wondering anymore. Its connections, Corey; it starts with kisses and progresses from there. When Prez got sad today, Keith was right there, feeling it from Prez.” He kissed Corey’s cheek then admitted, “I can feel you now, angel. Let me kiss those tears away.” Into Drew’s neck and shoulder, Corey squeaked, “Really?” Drew assured, “Really.” Uncertainly, Corey lifted his face. After he had let Drew see his red eyes, Corey closed his eyelids. Drew kissed each eyelid then licked away all the tears off Corey’s cheeks. Corey could only groan. “There,” Drew smiled, “all better now.” Corey sighed, “I think we’ve got our pet names mixed up. You’re the angel.” Drew grinned, “Nope, you are, and I’m your stud. Over a year ago, I chose you as much as you chose me. I’m pretty sure it was on February nineteenth, 1997, I met you. Neither of us knew then what would happen. We can swap pet names in a few years, when you’re taller than me.” Corey’s stomach rumbled; Drew heard it and felt it against his belly. Drew giggled, “Do you know how much I love that sound? It feels even better.” Corey smirked, “Feed me, stud.” Drew softly patted Corey’s butt then dropped his arms to allow Corey to push up off him. As the dried goo between them peeled away, they both groaned and laughed. Since Drew’s parents could arrive back home any time, they dressed then walked out to the kitchen. “OOPS!” Corey loudly laughed, “I gave you a hickey!” He then gently touched the swollen area on Drew’s neck. Drew had no chance of seeing it and didn’t care because Corey had a smaller hickey on his shoulder. He told Corey and pointed out his love mark. Realizing that they had made the trip without holding hands or touching each other, Corey backed Drew against the pantry, stole a kiss then teased, “Just you wait.” Corey stepped back, but Drew wasn’t willing to wait and pulled Corey close against him again then stole his own kiss. Beginning to laugh into their kisses, the game continued, with barely two or three seconds between kisses. About the fourth round, Drew picked Corey up then began licking Corey’s throat like an ice cream cone. Corey howled laughing. They didn’t hear Jim and Jennifer Hundser walk in the house from the garage. Seeing his parents there and smiling, Drew laughed, “Corey was hungry.” Jim Hundser scratched his head and teased, “Then why are you the one eating?” Both boys cracked up and Corey was set down on the floor before he fell. Drew got a granola bar from the pantry and gave it to Corey. Seemingly intent on unwrapping her purchases at the kitchen counter, Jennifer smiled, “If I were to apply Pavlov’s dog theory, it seems that instead of a ringing bell causing hunger, its hunger causing affection.” Standing behind and with his arms wrapped around Corey’s belly, Drew nodded and giggled, “Yeah, something like that, mom.” Jennifer noticed the marks on both boys’ necks and teased, “Writing this up as a thesis could get me my Ph.D.” “As long as you both remember to eat real food,” Jim grinned. Drew reminded, “We’re having dinner at Corey’s tonight and staying there.” Jennifer looked at the phone. Seeing no messages waiting, she muttered, “Only John tonight. Planning meals lately is becoming a challenge.” Leaning against the counter, Jim thought aloud, “Maybe we can stabilize who is around and when?” Becoming a little jittery, Corey swallowed wrong and coughed. Once everyone was certain Corey was alright, Jim asked Jennifer, “How would you like this organized?” Jennifer shrugged, “A few days in a row would be better than the haphazard situation we have now.” She then picked up the phone. After the second ring, Lanna picked up and the two women greeted each other. Jennifer explained that she had been planning on dinner for five that night, and that Drew and Corey’s schedules needed to be adjusted in a more long term, organized fashion. Drew and Corey watched each other and listened with great interest. On the other end of the phone line, Lanna Seaver sighed, “I agree, but I must admit, I’m slightly biased.” “How so?” Jennifer wondered. “For months I’ve been watching Corey and Drew as anyone else might see them, removing the blinders every mother occasionally wears,” Lanna explained. “Since school ended, and even more since Corey’s hospital visit, it’s Drew that’s been amazing; he’s gone from quiet and reserved to more vocal and determined.” Jennifer hummed agreement, realizing that Drew and Corey seemed extraordinarily interested in the conversation. Lanna said, “Bill and I have been wondering how we can make our own lives easier, knowing whose eating and sleeping where and when. We’ve also been considering alternatives appropriate for both families as well as our young couple.” Jennifer asked, “What have you discussed?” Lanna offered, “Perhaps splitting weeks in half before school begins again? We could take Sunday nights through Tuesday nights, since they’re here using the pool almost daily. Wednesday through Saturday nights there, however there is still the issue of Corey’s Friday doctor appointments. They would continue beyond early September, until the doctor releases Corey.” Jennifer said, “Getting Corey to his Friday appointments wouldn’t be much of a problem. They could go with me to work and I’d drop them off. Getting them back home again would present challenges.” Lanna asked, “How would bus tickets sound to you?” She quickly admitted, “I’m not too thrilled with the idea either, but I can’t continue taking time off work. The boys’ being together makes it much safer though.” Jennifer smiled, “Yes; that would work. Keith or Preston might be available too, so we could work it either way.” Relieved, Lanna smiled, “Even better; the boys could work that out together. Once school starts, would you consider a full week here followed by a full week there?” Jennifer hummed then confirmed, “Corey’s Friday appointment would be changed to afternoons again?” Humming affirmatively, Lanna offered, “I could arrange appointments around four-thirty; that would give them plenty of time to get to the doctor in Santa Monica. I could possibly pick them up or, since the doctor’s office is close to your hospital, perhaps you could?” After another brief pause, she nodded, “Yes; that would work out fine. They could leave from school, see the doctor, and then I would be able to bring them home.” More relieved and relaxing, Lanna cheered, “That would be even better. City buses aren’t exactly the safest.” She then giggled, “I had mentioned to Corey and Drew that I intended to discuss this with you. I told them to allow the parents to discuss it. Please tell me they didn’t say anything? That would be disappointing, causing Bill and I to believe they hadn’t grown up as much as they seem to have.” Eyeing Drew and Corey suspiciously, Jennifer smirked, “They didn’t say a word. They’re standing close by, pretending that they’re not eavesdropping.” Knowing the secret was now out, Drew and Corey giggled. Lanna said, “We’ll all need to sit down together and discuss this in more detail. Knowing how to prepare meals is only part of the concern going forward. There are also school grades to consider and what needs to be done if grade point averages drop, or if Corey’s recovery is slowed by something we wouldn’t necessarily see; a lover’s spat and emotions could create either problem.” Jennifer nodded, “Appropriate ramifications need to be agreed upon.” “They would be separated under either condition,” Lanna quickly said. “Education is almost as important as health. They both seem to understand that they’re being watched; at least I’ve warned them that children are treated as such. If they can act responsibly, as young adults should, then there won’t be many concerns.” Jennifer smiled, “I couldn’t agree more.” Lanna asked, “We’ll begin our new schedules immediately,” she giggled, “for our young newlyweds?” “Yes, it would be easier for all of us,” Jennifer offered, and then said, “Thanks, Lanna. Have a good night. Goodbye.” Hanging up the phone, Jennifer turned to Jim, saying, “Lanna and Bill have already been considering how to organize our sons. What Lanna agreed to was Sundays through Tuesdays there for the next few weeks. After school starts, they’d start spending full weeks at each home.” Ecstatic, Drew and Corey flew into each other’s arms. Jennifer turned to them and smiled, “We’ll be having several school related conversations and at least another one or two regarding the doctor appointments.” She then warned, “The first drop in grade point average or bad news from a doctor, and you’ll be split up, back to your own homes until the next report that shows improvement.” Both boys rapidly nodded. Corey wondered, “What about the summer doctor appointments, mom? We’d go to work with you, but then what?” Jennifer sighed, “I can’t leave work for two or more hours to drive you home every Friday morning. We’ll see if Keith and Preston are willing to pick you up. If not, we’ll get you bus tickets home. When school starts again, the doctor appointments can be changed to late afternoon. Depending on the actual appointment time, Lanna may or may not be able to drive you there. If she can’t, we’re back to Keith and Preston or bus tickets. You would then meet me at the hospital to drive back home.” Moving to the dining room table and sitting, Jim pulled out a nearby chair then prompted, “Have a seat, boys.” Drew led Corey to the table and pulled him onto his lap. Seeing Drew’s parents smile at this, Corey blushed and giggled. Drew grinned, “Think of me like a scale. I can tell when Corey’s better this way.” Grinning and nodding, Jim said, “I’m sure you know where you’re at, but let me remind you, lover’s quarrels do happen. You’re working as a team to beat the anorexia. The same will become true for school and homework. I know you’re both looking forward to high school baseball. Did I hear something about the swim team again?” Corey nodded, “Drew wants me to and I think I might be good enough to make the team.” Jennifer firmly said, “Doctors and school first though, Corey.” Drew asked, “So, if practices or swim meets interfere with either school or doctor appointments, then it can’t happen?” Both his parents nodded. Drew told Corey, “It’s no biggie. You don’t like working out with weights. Swimming was an alternative that you’re already good at, Cor. If you can join and make the team without interferences, great; if you can’t, oh well, we’ll find something else instead.” Corey shrugged, “We could still use my pool until it’s simply too cold.” Seeing that the topic was complete, Jim reminded, “We’d appreciate a little more notice so we can plan meals. A day in advance would be nice. Also remember, most disagreements can be dealt with by asking for opinions, but quarrels are to be kept private.” Drew nodded and assured, “We’re there already, dad.” Corey agreed, “We’ve already had misunderstandings. We deal with most of ‘em by ourselves. Keith and Prez helped some too.” Taking Corey’s hand, Drew smiled, “This is what we want. We’ll make it work, for our benefit and everybody’s.” Jennifer smiled, “Week one, day one; get yourselves ready for three days and nights across town.” Corey got up and never let go of Drew’s hand. They walked to Drew’s bedroom and got ready to leave, excitedly rambling about how awesome everything was working out. Minutes later, they were back in kitchen. Kissing Jennifer’s cheeks and hugging Jim, they said goodbye and reminded they would be back Wednesday by dinner time. At this time, Mike borrowed Prez’s cell phone to call home. He had to know if there were two new animals in his mom’s house. At his next opportunity, he went out on the Black Angus loading dock. Mike learned from Lindsay that a female black shorthair kitten and a male mixed breed, Labrador-Boxer puppy had been adopted, but neither would be brought home until the next weekend. Those were the rules the shelter had for adoptions. Every evening, Mike’s mom and sister would go back to the shelter to visit their new pets. That was all Mike needed to know, but his sister was rambling on about how cute the kitten and puppy were. The kitten and puppy had already met at the shelter. The kitten had wacked the puppy across the snout for playing too rough, but from that point on, they were good together. Needing to get back to work, Mike had to cut his sister short, said goodbye and hung up. For the rest of the night, Mike, Derrick and Prez joked about the chaos about to erupt in the Gibbons’ home. Mike also asked Prez for details on how Rush was trained. Every trip to the dishwasher was more discussion on housetraining, getting the puppy to always relieve himself in the same location to make cleanups easier, collar and leash training and the basics of being a pack leader. As previously promised, Drew watched TV with Corey completely draped over him on the carpeted floor in the Seavers’ living room. The first movie they watched was Volcano. Mostly, the flick was unrealistic and funny. Only when the Metro Line worker sacrificed himself in a pool of lava, Corey groaned, “What a way to go!” and covered his eyes. Drew felt Corey’s heartbeat seemingly double in a matter of seconds. Rubbing his lover’s back, Drew softly assured, “It’s all over, Cor.” The second movie was Dante’s Peak, a flick they both had seen before. Drew didn’t want to see the geologist trapped in a truck under a mountain again, but since they mostly liked it and Corey’s parents hadn’t seen it, they remained on the floor. As the dreaded scene approached, Corey felt Drew’s heartbeat quicken. During that final minute or so before the entrapment, Corey thought Drew was having a heart attack; his chest was pounding so furiously. “Look at me,” Corey softly ordered. Scared to death and lightly perspiring, Drew locked eyes with Corey. “It’s not real, Drew. I’d never let that happen to you. You’re safe, right here with me,” Corey reassured. Extremely claustrophobic, Drew gulped and begged, “Kiss me?” Corey did so and Drew closed his eyes to block out the traumatic section of the movie and concentrated on Corey’s tongue darting in and out of his mouth. Hearing the final rescue scene in progress, Corey broke the kiss. Drew smiled and whispered, “Thanks, Cor.” Feeling Drew’s incredibly fast heartbeat begin to slow, Corey pushed up off him. He told his parents, “We’re gonna swim for a while before bed.” Bill Seaver nodded, “Be quiet and careful. We’ve got work tomorrow.” Standing and offering Drew a hand up off the floor, Corey smiled, “Drew needs some air.” During their dinner break together, Prez told Mike, “Keith’s dad had two dogs when he was growing up. The first was an unruly female Irish Setter. That kind of dog needs acres to run. One day, when the dog was only five, she was hit by a car. Dad was only seven. The next dog, about a year later, was a Collie named Sam. Keith’s dad was the primary care giver and trainer. With that dog, dad learned hand signals to help train the dog. It actually turned out well. When Sam got older, he went deaf and the hand signals were the only way to communicate with him. He also taught Sam to run alongside a bike. I tried it with Rush, but he didn’t even like walking beside a bike. The important thing is consistency; everybody doing the same thing, the same way, every time. At the Hundsers’, it was easy with Rush because they knew it from Aldo.” Mike grinned, “Aldo was so cool, dude. He was a little mixed breed, maybe fifteen or twenty pounds, mostly brown hair with a little black and white mixed in. He’d bark like crazy at a knock on the door, but was everybody’s friend. He used to take running leaps for Keith or Drew. They’d catch him and be licked to death before putting him back on the floor. He just knew it was cool and never did it to John or Keith’s parents.” Prez smirked, “If Rush ever leaped at us like that, we’d be knocked on our asses.” Suddenly, there was a commotion at the dumpster. A cat proudly strutted out with a small rat in its mouth, causing Prez and Mike to applaud and cheer. Mike chuckled, “I wonder if my mom will let the cat outdoors? With both a dog and a cat around, we’ll never have pest problems. They went back to the dining room, noticing Terry hanging around the bar doing nothing, then grabbed full bus-buckets, meeting back at the dishwasher with Derrick. The conversation continued as before, about Aldo. About eleven o’clock, as they were gathering tips and the night’s work was completing, Prez overheard the two bartenders, a waiter and three waitresses complaining about Terry. He went on his way to the kitchen with another bus bucket, thinking, “Your ass is grass, Terry. I hope you’ve got another job lined up. Totally green and not knowing the job, Keith can run rings around you.” Only minutes later, walking out through the kitchen with Derrick and Mike, Prez called Keith’s cell phone, knowing he would be waiting alone in Agoura Hills. When Keith answered, Prez smiled, “Hey babe, we’re on our way.” “Cool,” Keith cheered, “There was nothin’ else on TV so I popped in a video, An American In Prague.” Recognizing the title as a Bel Ami porn flick, Prez laughed, “I’m going to be ravaged!” Keith giggled, “Oh yeah, ya are, sexy. They’re giving me ideas.” “Press pause and take a cold shower,” Prez chuckled. “Fifteen minutes, lover.” “Hurry,” Keith deliberately panted, wanting Prez to believe he was on the edge. “I am,” Prez assured and then said, “Buh-bye, babe.” Keith disconnected the call and briefly sniggered at himself. Prez told Derrick and Mike, “Keith’s watching Bel Ami’s An American In Prague. We need to hurry.” Sliding into the driver’s seat of the 442, Derrick evilly chuckled. Mike smirked and slowly shook his head then muttered, “What the fuck was he thinking; watching porn alone?” The 442 and the 4Runner matched traffic on the side streets and on the 101 North, heading for Doug and Brian’s place. On the 101, they were doing seventy-five in a fifty-five zone, but some cars were still passing them on the left. In the Seavers’ back yard, two skinny dippers were enjoying a warm night and each other. Drew had just explained how terrified he became anytime he felt confined. Arm-in-arm, spinning slowly around the pool, Corey shared, “I can’t begin to tell you how good it felt to help you, even that little bit.” “I needed it,” Drew admitted, “another few seconds and I would’ve pushed you off me then roamed around, looking for an escape from nothing.” Corey wondered, “Do you know why you get that way?” “No,” Drew answered. “All my mom could say was, at birth, I was in a rush to get out. I was her shortest and easiest delivery. As a baby, I never liked being tucked into bed and would scream bloody murder in confining clothes.” Corey hummed then grinned, “But you’ll let me lay on you or bend you in half to make love.” Drew smiled, “That’s you, angel. Ask Keith, John or Prez; I’ve begged each of ‘em to let me go. People will let go; a mountain crushing a car won’t care how loud I scream. The Northridge earthquake sent me to the bathroom for a mass evacuation.” Corey giggled and nodded, “The hour and power outage is what scared the piss outta me.” Needing air again, Drew let go of Corey. He swam to the side of the pool and hoisted himself up to sit on the edge. Following, Corey remained in the pool, but held onto Drew’s knees to softly ask, “Have you ever felt confined or anything making love?” Shaking his head, Drew replied, “No, not on my back or on my belly; not with you riding me or any other way. I never even think of it, Cor. Put me in a crowded room or elevator though, and I can’t get out fast enough.” Resting his head on his arms across Drew’s knees, Corey wondered, “How did you feel in the backseat of the 4Runner? That was a pretty tight squeeze with Rush back there.” “I didn’t think about it at all,” Drew smiled, “I had you there to nibble on.” Corey giggled then asked, “Earlier today, with me lying on you, no problems?” Drew shook his head, saying, “There’s no rhyme or reason to it at all. I have no reason to fear Keith, John or Prez, but I can’t wrestle with them or anyone else; wrestling with you though, no problem.” Corey muttered, “I wish I could help more.” Drew softly smiled, “Remember Corey, today its anorexia; tomorrow it’s the flu, or any of a dozen different minor things, including jock itch.” Corey insanely giggled. Drew grinned, “If you need it, you’d better believe I’ll be the one rubbing ointment on your crotch. You’ll be the only one I’ll ask for help, if that happens to me. You don’t need to feel you have to return any favor with me, not anymore. I’m way past that, Cor.” Corey grinned, “Why are you skinny dippin’ tonight? What did I do?” Drew smirked, “You thought I didn’t love you. This is a reminder that I do.” Corey nodded then wondered, “Yesterday, when I was getting out of the shower, Keith seemed a little freaked out. Did you see or am I just being paranoid?” Shrugging, Drew replied, “I dunno; I didn’t notice Keith. I did notice Prez seemed fine in every way. If ya want, I’ll ask Keith first chance I get?” “Let me ask him,” Corey offered. He then asked, “When do you think I’ll start looking better?” Drew sighed, “Maybe ten pounds might be enough to see something. Let’s ask the doc that on Friday. I haven’t seen him check your height. Does he do that?” Corey nodded, “Once a month; not this Friday, but the first Friday in August he’ll check again.” Unable to take Drew’s handsome penis staring at him any longer, Corey reached for it, causing Drew to roll his eyes and giggle. With his mouth already watering, Corey grinned, “Do you want me to? Nobody will see.” Drew smiled, “I’m sure not gonna just sit here while you suck me. We can go inside or wait ‘til later.” “Ya know, I think you’ve got a perfect dick,” Corey giggled. Drew cackled, “You’ve been comparing?” “Oh, hell yeah,” Corey easily admitted, “a glance here, another there, that porn tape the other night. Some hang way too long, too short or are too fat or veiny, but yours is perfect, limp and erect, the head, the shaft, and the whole thing.” Even though Corey was only holding his dick, Drew felt his heart begin to race and his dick engorging with blood. He offered, “I love your dick too, angel. It’s just as perfect to me, more so cos you’re uncut.” Shaking his head, Corey grunted negatively then explained, “Yours being cut is what I like. I can see the most important part all the time. I can dock with you too.” Drew loudly laughed then quickly covered his mouth. He softly giggled, “You’re trying to make me hard, aren’t you?” Corey nodded and sighed, “I’ve been getting harder since you sat here and we started talking.” Shaking his head sadly yet still widely smiling, Corey admitted, “I’m stiff as a board now.” “Let’s go inside then.” “Only if you’re ready.” “If you can wait, so can I.” “I’m fine, Drew. I like being naked with you all the time.” “We need to make a new rule,” Drew grinned, “whoever is naughtiest, gets to be top first.” Corey giggled, “Then I’d always be top first.” “That’s right,” Drew chuckled. Corey mooed then sang, “You’re being naughty.” Drew chuckled, “You were naughtier first and you’re still holding my dick.” “Tell me to let it go,” Corey dared. Rolling his eyes, Drew sarcastically joked, “Then you can chop off both my arms too.” “We’d better go inside then,” Corey grinned. As soon as Corey and Drew got in Corey’s bedroom, the damp boardies were taken off and Drew got his cell phone out of his backpack. Mike had asked for a reminder call that Drew and Corey needed to be picked up in the morning from the Seavers’. There was no answer so Drew left a message. With that task out of the way, Drew and Corey could make love. In Agoura Hills, Keith had Prez on his belly. He was licking and nibbling every square inch of his lover. Mike and Derrick took a shower together and made love there. Stepping out and beginning to towel off, they noticed that Keith was working over the back of Prez’s left knee. Prez loudly laughed, “Oh God, Keith!” Together, Mike and Derrick chanted, “Six!” making it obvious they were keeping count of Prez’s passionate cries. Keith only briefly chortled then moved to taste the back of the right knee. Completely dry and hungry, Mike and Derrick passed through the bedroom on their way to the kitchen. Keith was straddling Prez’s torso, preventing him from moving very far. Becoming delirious, Prez demanded, “Fuck me, Keith!” Mike chanted, “Seven.” Derrick giggled, “Nope, Prez rarely uses the ‘F’ word; that counts as two.” Together, they hollered, “Eight!” from the kitchen. While Derrick browsed the fridge, Mike smirked, “We have to hide the porn from Keith. Otherwise, Prez may not survive until August. We need our bassist, Dee.” Pulling out bread, margarine and cheese, Derrick closed the fridge door and chuckled, “He’ll survive; a little loopier than before, but alive and still…” Loud knocking came from the bedroom, presumably Prez’s fists against the headboard, and Prez roared another string of expletives. “Ten,” Mike and Derrick softly snickered, and began making grilled cheese sandwiches. Keith warned, “Your toes are next.” “JEEEZUS, KEITH!” Prez hollered. Mike confirmed, “Eleven?” Derrick nodded and giggled. Mike began tracing the contours of Derrick’s right shoulder and upper arm, softly reminding, “Once we’ve eaten, you’re desert, Dee.” Derrick grinned, “Don’t I get any desert?” Mesmerized by the feel of Derrick’s muscles, Mike hummed affirmatively then assured, “Anything ya like.” He then suggested, “While they’re away, ya wanna try for twelve?” Derrick shrugged, “As long as we can do other stuff, Lick.” Mike thoughtfully hummed, “Weekdays, mom’s at work. If my sister isn’t around, it might be just you, me, Drew and Corey.” “Ben?” Derrick reminded. “Not a problem,” Mike grinned, “we’ll tell him what our plan is.” Flipping the sandwiches in the pan, Derrick smirked, “The dude’s probably beatin’ his meat raw. He needs a boyfriend.” Mike nodded, “In time. If Howard doesn’t work out, maybe he’ll be confident enough to make some moves on his own, once school starts.” There was quiet from the master bedroom and Mike cupped a hand around his ear. He then leaned closer to whisper in Derrick’s ear, “I never would’ve guessed Keith could be that patient or that much of a tease. That was a good half hour of foreplay.” Derrick grinned, “You don’t think I could crawl over you that long?” “I’d love to find out,” Mike playfully admitted. “Pick a day,” Derrick prompted. Mike smiled, “Lovers first; any day or all three, as far as I’m concerned.” “It’s almost midnight,” Derrick reminded. At first, Mike thought twelve would be easy in a twenty-four hour day. Reaching a better conclusion, Mike softly giggled, “Wouldn’t it burn their asses if we did it more than twelve times?” Evilly snickering, Derrick began slowly chanting, “Sex, eat, sex, nap, sex, jam,” and then repeated it, faster and faster, until Mike cracked up, and shuffled to stand behind him. Wrapping his arms around Derrick, Mike caressed the smooth chest and flat tummy that made his blood boil. Derrick giggled, “You’re being bad. The smoke alarms will wail.” “Just wanna touch you, Dee.” Derrick nodded, “Any time ya want, Lick. Mister Happy says it feels fantastic.” Reaching down, Mike found Mister Happy pointing towards the ceiling. He let go of Derrick’s cock and sighed, “No smoke alarms tonight.” Derrick leaned back and joked, “Only from the bedroom.” Mike stole an awkward kiss then nodded. Checking the sandwiches, Derrick nodded and turned the burner off. Mike released him; got two plates from the cupboard and held each out for Derrick. Taking two plates with two sandwiches each to the table, Mike pulled out chairs then sat down. After dropping the pan in the sink, Derrick grabbed a bottle of Sprite from the fridge then joined Mike at the table. The noise from the bedroom was doing nothing to relax Derrick’s stiffy. He went to the stereo, found the first Asia CD and popped it in to shuffle play. As Derrick returned to the table, Mike smiled at Derrick’s choice. In Mike’s opinion, Asia tunes were much cooler than Yes or Emerson Lake and Palmer or King Crimson. After a few moments, Mike smiled, “Ya know, we could play this tune.” Derrick swallowed then chuckled, “Add a big gong to my kit now. That’s another grand, Lick.” Stunned, Mike’s head bobbed and his eyes rapidly blinked. “Jesus, dude,” Mike gasped, “All your stuff is so friggin’ expensive.” Derrick grinned, “That’s for a decent Zildjian gong. For a Paiste, make it about three grand.” “Fuck!” “Choose a different tune,” Derrick smiled around the sandwich he was about to bite into. The next song that played was Without You. In between sandwich bites, Derrick did some table drumming. They both nodded and wordlessly agreed it could be done, maybe even in time for the concert. Together, they chanted, “Prez.” Derrick giggled, “He would love singing a ballad like this.” “We need him singing more.” “We need you singing more lead vocals too. You’re singing lots of background and harmony, but few leads. At the concert, you’ll sing lead on only The Road and Wonderful Tonight. I’m not happy about that. Prez has two, plus one duet with Keith. Shaun has two, Jess has one and a duet with you; I have three. Out of twenty-two songs, Keith’s singing lead on twelve tunes, dude.” “There are eight ballads too. That’s cool only if we’re the last act of the day. If we’re first though, it’s too much. We need to be prepared for a few alternate rockers, but keep maybe four of the ballads. Takin Care Of Business is simple. We tripped into that briefly today without even trying. Throw Forever Man in there too. I sing lead on both those tunes.” Derrick nodded, “It only needs some polish, as a band.” “We could talk Prez into the ZZ Top tunes we already know.” Suddenly, over the sound of the stereo, it was obvious that Keith was getting some and Mike helplessly cracked up. “I always thought Keith would primarily be a top,” Mike giggled. Shaking his head, Derrick grinned, “That ain’t faked, dude. They flip-flop for no reason other than liking it.” Finished eating, they took their plates to the dishwasher. Deciding to leave the stereo on, the lights were turned off and they went to the master bedroom. Derrick made good on his promise to devour Mike. Soft purring and giggles turned to cooing and laughter that became gasps and groans. Keith cuddled next to Prez and rested his head on his lover’s chest during a short breather. Keith watched his best friend get more enthused. Prez watched his best friend go hog wild, eating Mike alive. The only thing Derrick did as Keith had was straddle Mike so he couldn’t move until Derrick was finished with the last tiny toe. During another quiet spell, around two in the morning, Keith retrieved Mike and Derrick’s dildo, innocently asking if they wanted it back. That started the third hour long round of love making. After staying awake and making love until about three-thirty in the morning, nine o’clock arrived and the alarm clock rang far too loudly. Four very tired teenagers gathered in the huge shower. Dressing for the day, Keith and Prez promised they would be returning to Agoura Hills on Wednesday night, probably around ten or eleven. Derrick passed Prez the Asia CD and encouraged him to listen and learn lyrics. Hugs and kisses traveled around the four inseparable band mates and best friends, now separating for the first extended period since school ended. Keith and Prez went home to repack then wait on Brian and Pete’s arrival from Phoenix. Derrick and Mike drove to the Seavers’ home to pickup Drew and Corey then went to Mike’s house for rehearsal. Finished packing for three days and with extra clothes, Keith remembered, “Brian and Pete said they would leave Phoenix early.” “So they wouldn’t have to drive through the desert during the hottest part of the day,” Prez nodded. Keith asked, “Would you mind making a run to the mall alone, baby?” He smirked and explained, “Murphy’s Law says they would arrive while we’re both still at the mall.” Heading back to the dresser, Prez smiled, “We have to get cameras still.” Prez counted out five-hundred dollars of the money Mike and Derrick had re-paid so he could get a digital camera. According to Prez’s Uncle John, that would be sufficient for a decent Sony model, memory sticks and batteries. Keith reached in his back pocket for his wallet and gave Prez fifty bucks for a Polaroid and extra film. Prez giggled, “You still want pictures of my pubes?” Enthusiastically, Keith rapidly nodded his head then reached his hand into Prez’s boardies to cop a feel. Prez’s eyes softened and he whispered, “You were incredible last night, babe.” Keith stole a kiss before pulling his hand out of Prez’s shorts and admitted, “I love making you feel good, Prez. Everything I got in return was as much as I needed.” Prez sighed, “I’d better go before I get full wood and we start all over again.” He gave Keith a tender kiss then promised, “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Keith walked out to the 4Runner with Prez. Leaning into the car and placing a hand on Prez’s left bicep, Keith stole another kiss then reminded, “You know what kind of trouble I can get into if left alone too long.” Prez chuckled, “I know, lover. An hour or less, okay?” Stepping back from the door, Keith smiled, “Be safe, baby. See ya soon.” Prez nodded, “Always,” then closed the car door and pulled away. Walking back into the house, Keith decided to let Rush inside. Rush searched the house for Prez’s whereabouts then returned to the bedroom where Keith was confirming their route on the Internet. The dog sat and stared at Keith. “What?” Keith grinned. “Prez went to the store. I don’t like being separated either, but it had to be this time.” With his nose, Rush knocked Keith’s arm over his head, signaling that he wanted pets. Prez knew Keith and considered walking back into the house then directly to their bedroom with the cameras. He would strip and allow Keith get the photos of his ass, dick and pubes out of the way. Walking into the mall, it dawned on Prez that he would be confined for six hours or more during the drive. Somehow, they had to find safe ways of doing something more than drive and talk. The alternative would be a very steamy arrival at Yosemite. Assuming they could be on their way around noon, they could grab lunch to go and arrive around dinner time. Walking into Walgreen’s, Prez found the Polaroid camera that Keith wanted, added extra film and batteries for the trip, and then went to compare digital camera prices at several stores. The Sony cameras were hundreds more than Prez was prepared or willing to spend. The best camera he found was a Kodak DC260. It had 1.5 megapixels and could capture 1536 by 1024 images. He got extra batteries and memory sticks. That’s what he walked out of the mall with. After being on the road for the entire morning, Brian and Pete arrived at the Hundsers’ needing to stretch their legs. Keith greeted them warmly then offered seats and cold drinks. Denying both, Brian and Pete explained what they needed then began doing stretches and deep knee bends. Keith asked them about their time in Phoenix. About fifteen minutes later, Rush greeted Prez in the entryway. Prez then saw Keith, Brian and Pete, lined up on the living room carpet doing Marine-style pushups; clapping their hands every time they pushed up off the floor. They were all shirtless and muscles were rippling. All Prez could think was of three nights alone with three gorgeous hunks. They could conceivably be the first people ever thrown out of a National Park for having very noisy sex. Prez chuckled, “You three workout and I get sweaty. Why is this?” “Brian said he could do fifty,” Keith panted. Pete continued to count. Brian huffed, “And Keith said he never tried to do more than twenty-five.” Sitting on the loveseat, Prez rapidly took his new digital camera out of its packaging then followed the quick-start instructions. About the time Keith, Brian and Pete reached thirty pushups; Prez crouched down then snapped the first photo of them, above the floor and clapping their hands. He then walked around to the dining room, by their feet, and got another shot of their back muscles and butts. Pressing the menu button, Prez put the camera in movie mode. Knowing his lover’s wicked ways, but unsure why the camera was making a strange sound, Keith laughed, “What’re ya doin’, Prez?” Prez teased, “This takes short MPEG movies too. George Duroy, eat your heart out.” All three began laughing. Giving up, Keith collapsed at thirty-seven. Pete gave up at thirty-nine. Brian continued toward his goal of fifty. Keith went to Prez and got a kiss then the bag with his Polaroid. Seeing that there were three extra packages of film in the sack, Keith leered at his lover. Understanding the message behind Keith’s leer, Prez giggled. Pete grinned at them then suggested, “Let’s see the pics, Prez.” Fumbling through the controls to review his photos, Prez soon found the correct setting. Seeing the first picture, Pete smiled, “Nice action shot; we look like we’re floating.” At the next picture, Pete chuckled at Prez then checked Keith’s attempt at an innocent expression. Keith chuckled, “Maybe I should’ve warned you before? Prez is my smokin’ hot sex-machine.” Blushing and smiling, Prez nodded then advanced the photo review. The MPEG began playing. A few seconds in, something flesh-colored moved close by the bottom left corner of the video. Pete joked, “That was a finger, wasn’t it?” Keith, Prez and Brian cracked up, the latter collapsing to the floor and playfully complaining because he had only gotten forty-seven pushups completed. Prez showed Brian the two photos and the movie. Glancing between Brian and Pete, Prez wondered, “Have you guys eaten?” After both had replied that they hadn’t, Prez suggested, “That’s our first stops then, for food and fuel.” Pete nodded, “I need another fill-up too.” Brian smiled at Pete then looked away, whistling a cheery melody. Pete nudged his partner and chuckled, “Brian! Be good.” Evilly grinning, Brian reminded, “I didn’t say a word.” Prez and Keith laughed. Pete sighed, “You didn’t need to, baby.” Keith asked, “Does anyone need anything else here?” “Only the bathroom,” Brian replied. Taking Pete’s hand in his, they started down the hall together. Keith wondered, “Do you want to take my car or yours, Prez?” Prez shrugged, “I only assumed we’d take my car. In three months, it’s barely got three-thousand miles on it, babe.” Keith nodded and smiled, “That’s fine, I only asked so we could save a few bucks on gas.” “Do you want to take the first leg driving, or shall I?” Prez asked. Keith replied, “I thought I’d take the second half, or take over whenever you get tired. I could read about both our cameras.” Prez confirmed, “The 101 to the 405 North then onto I-5 North?” Keith smiled, “Excellent.” Slithering close to his lover, Prez whispered, “I was thinking of something we could do in the car for six hours.” “I’ll bet you were,” Keith giggled. Bouncing his red eyebrows playfully, Prez teased, “Ya know what would be safest and the very best?” and then whispered his plan to Keith. Breaking into a fit of giggles upon hearing his lover’s evil idea, Keith pulled back nodding then pulled Prez against him for a passionate kiss. Feeling Keith’s growing hardness and the desperation in Keith’s kiss, Prez understood Keith was very willing and able. Keith smiled, “Soon after we get on I-5 and get past the grapevine, we should be cool.” Not understanding, Prez wondered, “The grapevine?” “It’s a mountain pass about an hour’s drive north,” Keith explained. “Part of it is the old Tejon pass, used by settlers in the eighteen-hundreds. During the spring, summer and autumn, there’s no problem, but during the winter it’s treacherous. The mountain is over four thousand feet; it’ll snow there when it’s barely drizzling in the San Joaquin or San Fernando valleys. This time of year, they’ll have the signs posted to turn off our air conditioner. A single overheated car in the pass can literally fuck up the whole section of freeway for hours.” He then grinned, “It’s gonna get plenty hot in the car driving through the pass and then again, shortly thereafter.” Prez worried, “Are there any other sections of this trip worth mentioning?” Keith shook his head and smiled, “The last part, driving down mountains into Yosemite Valley. In between, there are flat farmlands and barren spaces, broken up by towns and smaller cities, like Bakersfield and Fresno.” Brian and Pete came out of the bathroom then Keith and Prez took a quick turn to pee and wash their hands. They grabbed their sunglasses off the dresser. Prez called Rush to stay in the bedroom. Rush went into his crate, found a rawhide then lay down and gnawed. After closing the bedroom door, Keith and Prez returned to the living room. Keith confirmed, “Got my cell phone.” Prez nodded, “Mine too,” and then asked Brian and Pete, “All set?” Pete asked, “Where to first?” “There’s a 76 gas station right on Topanga Canyon,” Prez replied, and grabbed one of the two backpacks. Keith added, “There’s an In-and-Out Burger on Ventura Boulevard, only about a mile from Topanga Canyon. We’ll drive-thru and then we’re on our way from there.” Having been made aware of Prez’s directional difficulties, Brian grinned and asked, “You guys know where you’re going?” Picking up his own backpack, Keith nodded, “Its easy; 101South to the 405 North to the 5 north. Then it’s state highways 99 and 41, right into the park.” Heading for the door with Brian, Pete smiled, “You lead and we’ll follow. If we need to pull over for anything, you’ll see my headlights flashing behind you.” Keith and Prez chirped, “Cool.” Keith added, “We’ll see ya in a few minutes, dudes.” At Mike’s house, the band had spent the morning working on The Road, I Need To Know, Mary Jane’s Last Dance, Wonderful Tonight and Give Me One Reason. It was break time and everyone was out by the pool deciding on lunch. The choice was close to becoming Subway until Derrick and Mike chose Burger King, so that Corey could get a salad and broiled chicken sandwich. Jessy, Drew and Corey went on this food run, leaving Derrick and Mike with Ben, Gil and Shaun. With an opportunity for fifteen minutes alone with Derrick presented, Mike explained his needs and a brief summary of Keith’s and Prez’s new record, unaware that Drew and Corey were also co-record holders. Shaun and Gil couldn’t believe anyone could make love twelve times in a single day, even if it was mixed anal and oral. Derrick promised Gil and Shaun their own fifteen minutes of play time then quickly led Mike into the house. Blushing fiercely, Ben giggled, “Are you dudes gonna?” After checking with Gil and receiving a deviously wide smile, Shaun chuckled, “Sure.” Ben muttered, “I hope I get a boyfriend too, someday,” then dove in the pool from the diving board. Shaun and Gil followed. After a minute or two, Shaun asked Ben, “Have you been scoping any dudes out?” Ben nodded and softly admitted, “Only one who was already spoken for.” Gil encouraged, “Keep lookin’, dude. I had no idea Shaun was gay. A mutual friend introduced us.” Shaun fervently nodded, “It’s been the best. Every simple little experience becomes special when you’ve got the right one.” Gil blushed and chuckled, “The dude that comes out to his parents for you deserves to be trusted.” Feeling blood rushing to his face, Shaun stopped paddling and kicking then submerged. Gil pointed down at Shaun and grinned at Ben, “He’s the one. Bashful and shy one minute, aggressive and silly the next.” Ben nodded, “Derrick, Mike, Keith and Prez pulled me out of my funk. I came out to my parents that night.” Shaun surfaced to hear Ben explaining, “They say they only wanted me to feel included, but it was so much more than that. Since then, they include me in everything, every chance they get.” Shaun and Gil smiled at each other. Shaun grinned, “Sex too?” “No!” Ben loudly laughed, but he couldn’t determine if that was a blessing or a curse. Gil smirked, “They’re a little too open about stuff sometimes. I wouldn’t put it past them.” Shaking his head, Ben seriously said, “Derrick and Mike are a couple. Keith and Prez are also a couple. They know where loyalties lie and so do I.” Ben sighed, “It must be wonderful to have friends like that; so close that you feel comfortable making love with your partner around them. They told me why they always hug and kiss each other goodbye; it’s because they care that much. If anything bad ever happened to one then the other three would be devastated. I think of them as teachers; they’ve given me enough knowledge to stop daydreaming and open my eyes.” Gil asked, “Don’t you think sex should be intimate and private?” Ben nodded, “For most people, including myself, yeah. For the four of them…” Ben shrugged and smiled, “It’s completely different. I’ve seen and heard them talking to each other. Absolutely, they trust and respect each other, whether they’re playing music, joking around or sleeping in the same bed. One time, I was sure that they were going to have a major argument so I left. About an hour later, Keith and Mike were knocking on my door and pulling me back up the block. They were fine, all four of ‘em, as close as or closer than they were before.” Shaun grinned, “We couldn’t do that. For us, sex is private.” Ben smirked, “I’d doubt I could either. As a team, they’re amazing. They helped me clean up my house; I didn’t ask them, they demanded it. They helped me realize that my problems weren’t ever mine; they were shoved onto me by other people. The stuff they’ve done, I can’t ever repay. All I can do is listen, learn and try to be just a little bit like them.” Ben wondered, “When did you dudes become a couple?” Gil smiled, “May thirtieth, at Mike’s birthday party.” “It started days before that,” Shaun admitted, and then pointed at the pool house saying, “Our first time alone was right in there.” Ben giggled, “Did Mike know?” Gil grinned and nodded, “There were six gay couples here that night. Everybody got pool house time.” Shaun blushed, “I felt kind o’ weird about it at the time, but I had to go in there with Gil. I got a lot off my chest and so did Gil. After that emotional dump, we made love for the first time.” Ben said, “That’s special too. How many other people would give you space and time like that?” Neither Gil nor Shaun replied for many moments. They hadn’t really thought back to that night in quite that way before. Shaun eventually smiled, “You’re right, it was very unique.” Gil hummed thoughtfully. That night was such a breathtaking experience and his relationship with Shaun had only grown since. Now he considered thanking Mike for making opportunities that allowed him to be with Shaun for almost two months. Facing Ben, Gil warmly smiled, “Excuse us for a minute or two, please?” Swimming to the shallow end of the pool with Gil, Shaun wondered, “What’re ya thinkin’, hon?” Standing in three feet of water, Gil whispered, “Ben’s totally right, I only thought of you, of being with you. We kind o’ need to pull Derrick and Mike aside and explain ourselves then offer long overdue thanks. Ben deserves thanks too.” “Without that time, things would’ve been different,” Shaun agreed. “A glimmer of hope turned into a bright star. I love you very much, Shaun,” Gil softly said. Shaun leaned in close then limply hung off Gil. Gil tenderly kissed Shaun. With a nod from Gil towards Ben, they went back to the deeper end of the pool. Gil thanked Ben for reminding him how he and Shaun hooked up. Shaun nodded and told Ben, “Some dude’s gonna be very lucky when he captures your heart.” Ben blushed and giggled, “I’ll be the lucky one.” Shaun scowled and shook his head, saying, “It’s both ways, Ben. I feel lucky with Gil and he feels lucky with me.” Gil smiled, “The love given has to be returned. Otherwise, it’s lopsided. That’s not a partnership. It took some time for me to accept it too.” Mike and Derrick walked out of the house, causing the pool conversation to halt. Three smiling faces looked up at them. Bouncing his eyebrows, Mike giggled, “Eight.” Ben, Gil and Shaun cracked up. Derrick grabbed Mike and started wrestling, sneaking in a few licks and nibbles. Mike didn’t try being stealthy at all; he simply reached a hand up the leg of Derrick’s boardies. Shaun and Gil got out of the pool and started drying off. When Derrick and Mike stopped wrestling and kissed, Gil gave Derrick a hug and a kiss then gave the same to Mike. Shaun chuckled at the smiles only barely covering the shocked expressions. He explained what they were for then gave each of them hugs and kisses. Mike pulled back from Shaun’s kiss, nervously watching Gil. Gil chuckled and nodded approval then Mike leaned forward and accepted Shaun’s kiss. Northbound on Interstate 5, Prez was driving through Santa Clarita when Keith pointed forward, saying, “Those mountains ahead are the grapevine. It’s up and down and winding turns for most of the next hour. As soon as you see a sign to turn off the a/c, do it.” Familiar with driving up and down winding mountain roads from the trips to the beach and back, Prez confirmed, “I should drop out of gear, like through the Santa Monica Mountains?” Keith nodded, “Definitely. There are steeper grades here and we’re at freeway speeds, not thirty-five or forty miles an hour, like near home. Here, the trucks and buses have the two right lanes. They struggle up the hills then have to ride the brakes goin’ down the other side. There are emergency turnouts for trucks or buses whose brakes are overheating.” Prez asked, “If we wind up going to Berkeley, we would take this route?” Keith smiled, “Yep. Holiday trips through here should be fun. Hills and mountains like this are all around California. That’s why I suggested getting a four-wheel drive, baby. Someday, we’ll get chains for the tires too.” Prez nodded, “Probably this winter when we go to Big Bear.” Not too long afterward, they were passing Castaic Junction and climbing the first hill. Going down the other side, Prez shifted to neutral and coasted. He stayed in the center lane and gently tapped his brakes to maintain a reasonable speed of seventy-five. To the left, others were flying down the hill, well over eighty miles per hour. Cresting the next hill, Keith saw the road sign and told Prez they were already about three-thousand-four-hundred feet in elevation. Having a good time driving the natural rollercoaster, Prez loudly joked, “Elevate me! Higher! MORE!” Keith chuckled, “I’ll elevate you, you sex machine!” Seeing the sign to turn off the air conditioner, Keith reached over and pressed the button then put the fans on recycle mode. He warned, “We’ll probably have to open the windows soon, Prez.” Prez nodded then realized they were losing L.A. radio reception. So he could focus on driving, Prez asked, “Pull that Asia CD out and pop it in the player, please, babe?” Keith did as Prez asked. Moments later, Prez was loudly singing: “I never meant to be so bad to you One thing I said that I would never do A look from you and I would fall from grace And that would wipe the smile right from my face “Do you remember when we used to dance? And incidents arose from circumstance One thing lead to another we were young And we would scream together songs unsung “It was the heat of the moment Telling me what my heart meant The heat of the moment showed in your eyes “And now you find yourself in '82 The disco hot spots hold no charm for you You can concern yourself with bigger things You catch a pearl and ride the dragon's wings “'Cause it's the heat of the moment Heat of the moment The heat of the moment showed in your eyes “And when your looks are gone and you're alone How many nights you sit beside the phone What were the things you wanted for yourself? Teenage ambitions you remember well “It was the heat of the moment Telling me what your heart meant The heat of the moment showed in your eyes “Heat of the moment Heat of the moment Heat of the moment showed in your eyes It was the heat of the moment Heat of the moment Heat of the moment in your eyes” Noticing Keith’s smiling at him, Prez giggled, “What? They play it all the time on the radio.” Rolling his eyes, Keith took Prez’s right hand off the stick and placed it on his shorts, where his chubby was snaking down his leg. “That was really good, baby,” Keith smiled. He then wondered, “Did you feel like you were straining your voice?” Squeezing Keith’s dick, Prez replied, “I wasn’t straining, but I want you straining to hold back.” Pulling Prez’s hand off his shorts and kissing it, Keith giggled, “Not yet! There’s about another thirty minutes of this winding mountain road.” “That long?” Prez whined, and then quickly prompted, “Lemme see your dick, lover.” Keith cracked up. Prez begged, “Please?” Keith giggled, “You’ll spend too much time watchin’ my dick and not the road.” “Pretty please.” Shaking his head, Keith cackled, “You’ll watch it and touch it and then we’ll be driving to our sudden deaths!” In the Malibu that had been following for an hour, Pete noticed the 4Runner wasn’t keeping centered in the lane very well and wondered, “Is Prez getting tired already?” Brian shrugged, “Dunno. He was driving good until now.” Pete worried, “If a cop sees it, Prez will get a ticket.” Brian prompted, “Pull to the left beside him and I’ll let him know.” At the crest of the hill, Pete kept his foot on the accelerator and easily pulled alongside the 4Runner. Brian gestured for Prez to roll down his window. He then shouted, “What’s goin’ on? You’re all over the road.” Prez blushed and giggled. Keith howled. This was an unexpected response that caused Brian to briefly turn to Pete and shrug. Keith roared, “Watch the road, sex-machine!” When Brian faced him again, Prez yelled, “He won’t let me see his dick!” Rolling his eyes and evilly snickering, Brian turned to Pete, playfully explaining, “Prez is getting randy and being bad.” Pete laughed, “Tell him to put ice on his wiener or he’ll get a ticket. We’ll be on straight roadway in a few minutes.” Brian passed the message along then sat back in his seat, grumbling as he tugged at his shorts. Pete incredulously giggled, “Brian, don’t you start!” “It’s all their fault,” Brian complained, and then smirked, “Remind me to smack them at the next stop.” Taking the lead for Prez to follow, Pete teased, “Are you gonna show me your dick too?” “Umm… not with truck drivers lookin’ in the car,” Brian giggled. “Tonight you can see it though.” Thoughtfully humming, Pete reminded, “I’ve got this ‘see it, touch it, taste it,’ thing.” Brian howled laughing, “We’re gonna die, I know we’re all gonna die.” For the remainder of the trip through the grapevine, Prez sang and Keith held his hand over Prez’s on the stick, occasionally singing backup vocals. Keith smiled, “That’s why Derrick loaned you this disk, baby; he wants you to sing these songs. You’ve got the perfect voice for them too.” “Can we play them well, is the question,” Prez wondered aloud. Keith shrugged, “Pick two or three and try.” Back in Woodland Hills, Mike, Derrick, Jessy and Shaun were already trying to learn Heat Of The Moment. The introduction was simple and it was the one song that had been heard often enough to attempt. Mike provided lead vocals in Prez’s place. Shaun improvised a bass line on one of the synthesizers while Jessy played the electric piano and organ parts. Slowly, a reasonable facsimile of the song took shape. The rest of the band agreed, Prez would be the lead vocalist for any Asia tunes. They wrapped up the day’s rehearsal with Forever Man and Wonderful Tonight. Safely out of the winding mountain pass, Prez saw a long stretch of straight road ahead, turned down the stereo and prompted, “Now?” Acting like he hadn’t heard his lover, Keith turned the air conditioning back on then took his T-shirt off. Rolling up the passenger side window, Keith spread his T-shirt across it so it would block the view from passing motorists. He pulled on the lever to lower his seat back then pushed his boardies and boxers to the floor. Beginning to play with himself, as Prez had suggested, Keith took it one step further and began fantasizing aloud. Immediately, Prez was in the vision in Keith’s mind. As if Prez was actually doing things, Keith approved of each action. Vividly, Keith took Prez from foreplay, to oral sex, to Prez riding him and then finally, to Prez banging his butt. Prez remained quiet, enjoying Keith’s descriptions, groans, hisses, moans and whimpers until the intercourse fantasy began. As he would during real anal sex, Prez verbally enticed Keith to climax. Keith easily held off though until Bakersfield. As Prez suggested and reminded, Keith jacked off into his left hand then sat up straight and offered his semen to Prez. Greedily, Prez held Keith’s palm to his mouth and lapped up every drop then breathlessly admitted, “I’m burnin’ up and hard as steel, babe. That was so awesome; I was there with you the whole time.” Dreamily, Keith smiled, “I’m always for you and with you, Prez. Those times with Mike and Derrick, you were the fantasy keeping me goin’. There have been times at work where I delayed taking a leak, afraid that if I touched my dick, I’d have to beat off.” Prez whimpered and reached for his lover’s thigh, carefully avoiding the penis he so wanted to touch, but realized it had to be tender from about forty minutes of abuse. He promised to make Keith’s fantasy reality that very night. Looking around and realizing they were already on state highway 99, Keith wondered, “How’s the fuel gauge, baby?” “Full and straining for release,” Prez giggled. Keith laughed, “The gas gauge, sex-machine.” Prez said, “About half a tank. We’ll probably have to stop around Fresno.” “That should be enough to get us to Yosemite; it’s the final third of the trip.” After Jessy, Gil and Shaun had left; Mike and Derrick were just goofin’ around and stumbled into the old Cars tune, Just What I Needed. Derrick tried to remember all the lyrics, but soon the song fell apart to gales of laughter from the garage, the driveway, where Drew, Corey and Ben were hysterical, and from the neighborhood kids that had been hanging around the street. Finished for the day, Mike asked Drew and Corey, “Do you dudes want to come to Agoura Hills tonight?” Zeroing the mixer and powering down the P.A., Drew grinned and Corey began giggling. Drew smiled, “We know that you two are goin’ for twelve. Thanks for inviting us, but another day might be better.” Mike knew he hadn’t mentioned it to Drew or Corey and chuckled, “How’d you know that?” Nearby, Ben blushed and tried to act innocent, concentrating far too hard on wrapping a speaker cable. Derrick noticed and pointed him out to Mike. “Dude!” Mike loudly laughed, “I can’t believe you told them.” Ben blushed and grinned, “When you told me, Shaun and Gil, I figured it wasn’t a secret.” Derrick began laughing. Shaking his head sadly, Mike chuckled, “They’re younger though.” Corey howled, “We’re not that young!” Drew smirked, “Ya wanna know why Keith and Prez went for twelve?” As soon as Derrick and Mike nodded, Corey giggled, “Because we did it nine times about a week earlier.” Dropping the cable, Ben howled and staggered around. Drew nodded and chuckled, “Keith was trying to break our record and Corey reminded we could always do one more. Keith saw it as a direct challenge.” Ben cracked up. Stunned, Derrick and Mike simultaneously gasped, “Sonofabitch!” Locking eyes with Corey, Mike confirmed, “Bottom?” Corey proudly nodded and smiled, “Seven out of nine times. The other three were oral.” “Shit!” Derrick hollered. Corey giggled, “I was way sore the next day, but I have to admit, I loved doing it and recovering from it.” Loving Corey’s revelation, Drew made a point of concentrating on wrapping cables rather than sweep him off his feet for a passionate lip lock. Returning to the task of storing the gear, Mike playfully bitched, “Now ya can’t come over. We’ve got less than nine hours to make love at least four more times. I can believe Keith and Prez, but can’t believe you, Drew! Turns out, Keith’s quiet and shy brother is a closet sex maniac. Who would’ve guessed?” Drew and Corey howled then fell against each other before crumbling to the ground. Derrick teased, “I don’t even wanna drive them home. They’ll only have sex.” Corey breathlessly giggled, “Since Friday, we’ve been good.” Bouncing his eyebrows, Drew sniggered, “Only three or four times a day.” Softly growling expletives, Mike and Derrick carried the speakers into the garage. Corey held the microphone snakes while Ben and Drew carried the table with the mixer. When everything was put away and the garage door closed, Derrick led the pack to his 442. On the way to the Seavers’, Corey whispered in Drew’s ear then in Ben’s ear. At the next stop light, Ben joked, “Drew’s my hero now.” Two sour faces looked back. In the backseat, Drew, Corey and Ben erupted with loud laughter. Once the car was moving again, Corey reminded, “I’m not even fourteen and a half. Drew’s turns fifteen next month. We’ve got three good years left.” Shaking his head sadly, Drew teased, “After eighteen, it all goes downhill.” Ben giggled, “Don’t say that! Let me get a boyfriend before my peter peters out.” At the next stop light, Derrick looked back and playfully warned Ben, “We’re tying you to a chair to watch us tonight.” Drew and Corey howled. “OMIGOD!” Ben roared. “Don’t go there.” Drew and Corey laughed even louder. Mike warned Drew and Corey, “I’m tying you two down in chairs tomorrow night.” Corey had laughed himself into another case of the hiccups. Drew giggled, “I don’t think we’ll learn more than we did from Frisky Summer.” Mike smirked, “We won’t have sex. We’ll just prevent you two from having sex.” Drew mooed then giggled, “We’ll have to double up on Wednesday then.” Breathlessly laughing and hiccupping, Corey enthusiastically nodded. At a gas station on the southern outskirts of Fresno, while the pumps automatically filled their gas tanks, Brian chased Prez around and Pete chased Keith. Brian teased, “You did it, didn’t you?” From a safe distance, Prez loudly laughed, “I only watched, I swear!” and then bolted away again as soon as Brian moved. Not far away from Keith, Pete chuckled, “Where did you disappear to for almost an hour?” Keith giggled, “I had a really intense dream so I must’ve been napping!” Prez cackled, “I don’t suppose you’ve considered three nights alone in the same tent?” Coming to an abrupt halt, Brian pondered that frightening revelation. He hollered across the gas station parking lot. “Pete!” Still smiling from being chased, but noticing Brian’s twisted expression, Prez walked closer to him and confirmed, “You hadn’t thought about it, obviously.” Brian shook his head. Keith and Pete jogged over to hear Prez tell Brian, “It’s really no problem, Brian. I’m completely committed to Keith. Seeing or hearing something from the other side of the tent isn’t an issue.” Nervously biting his lower lip, Brian sighed, “I don’t know.” Turning to Pete, Keith wondered, “What do you think, dude?” Pete shrugged, “The thought never occurred to me or Brian.” Nodding understandingly, Keith softly said, “It’s like school locker rooms; only it’s much easier to keep your eyes from wandering when your lover has your undivided attention.” Prez nodded, “I’m not the most secure or confident person around.” Locking eyes with Keith, Prez asked, “Should I tell them or would you like to?” Keith suggested, “In the car, so we won’t be overheard.” The 4Runner was closest so they went in there. From the front passenger seat, Keith turned to Brian and Pete in the backseat. “Okay,” Keith began, “Mike’s been my best friend for almost ten years, since second grade.” Prez nodded and shared, “Last summer, right after I met Keith, Derrick asked me over to jam with him. Derrick also got me my first job at Black Angus. Over the last year, Derrick’s become my best friend.” Keith explained, “So you dudes already know, the four of us are very close. For a while last summer, Mike would get jealous of Prez spending time with Derrick. Of course, I worried about Derrick and Prez being alone too.” “Derrick and I figured that out easily,” Prez smiled. “Derrick is completely committed to Mike. I’m equally committed to Keith. Derrick and I made sure that neither Keith nor Mike would ever get really green with envy. At first, Derrick and Mike, or Keith and I would wander off without saying more than, ‘see ya later’. All four of us are that way now; whenever private time needs to be spent, it is, right then, without delay or worry.” “After you dudes left, Prez and I pretty much moved in with Derrick and Mike,” Keith admitted. “We’re thinking of going to the same school next September. Living together now is a test to see if we could share expenses next year.” Keith paused then smirked, “There was a lingering question that Mike and I never saw coming. Derrick and Prez wondered if Mike and I were satisfied with our friendship as it is. It was a valid concern because Mike and I had our first sexual experiences together. It was almost four years ago, but since it wasn’t a secret I could keep from Prez, or Mike could keep from Derrick, we proved to Prez and Derrick that we don’t want to be together, not any more than we already are.” Prez prompted, “You’ve seen the king size bed in Agoura Hills?” When Brian and Pete replied affirmatively, Prez explained, “The first few nights in Agoura Hills, Keith and I slept in the guest room. Most of the last two weeks though, we’re sharing that huge bed with Derrick and Mike.” Keith grinned, “We’re making love a few feet from where they’re making love. I know, and Prez knows too, that we can easily share a tent with you two dudes. Of course, it’s completely up to you. My dad said that there are two cots in each tent. We’ll share one bed, you two share the other. If you want your own tent, that’s fine, our situation won’t change at all.” Again, Keith paused then began giggling, “Before we left, Prez had a deviously perfect suggestion to keep our overactive hormones in check.” Turning bright red all over, Prez began chuckling. Keith giggled, “My sex-machine suggested that the passenger put on a little show for the driver. When I lowered the passenger seat and disappeared, that’s what I was doing.” Prez sniggered, “Keith took my suggestion a little further though. He described his fantasy in detail, dropping me into the vision. He will pay though because the next part of the trip, I’m in the passenger seat.” Keith whimpered through his laughter. Brian turned to Pete and asked, “What’re you thinking, babe?” Shrugging, Pete softly replied, “No one told me we would need a notebook for this trip. We’ve both learned so much at every stop; it’s not easy to organize.” Brian nodded and bit his lip for a few moments. He then sighed, “You dudes know I don’t think too much of my body. I don’t know if I can do anything more than dress and undress.” “Sure ya can,” Keith smiled, “with Pete, dude. Whether the lights are on or off, it’s him you're with. Prez and I will be too busy to notice much; unless you do something we’ve never tried. Then you can count on us trying it.” Prez offered, “Can I tell you the God’s honest truth, Brian?” “I guess,” Brian uncertainly shrugged. Prez sighed, “My father emotionally abused me. He left me feeling like nothing I did was ever good enough, like I’d never be man enough for his liking. The result of living like that made me believe that I had less hanging between my legs than other dudes. Keith corrected that thinking. Two weeks of dressing, undressing, wandering around the house naked and making love around my two best friends changed all that. What’s hangin’ is only flesh until it’s used with someone you love. Keith calls my privates his ‘favorite toys’. Neither Derrick nor Mike ever said a word to me about my body, other than tease me about my bubble-butt, which is Keith’s fault!” Keith cracked up while Brian and Pete softly chuckled. When there was relative quiet, Prez smiled, “When I walked in the house and found you three shirtless and doing pushups, I almost popped major wood. I could only think to myself, ‘I’m gonna be alone for three days with my partner and two more sexy, muscled dudes? I’m a dead man.’” Keith began giggling again and muttered, “You sex-machine.” Brian groused, “Your father was an asshole, Prez. I may not know everything there is to know about you, but I do know you can play bass and sing. I do know that you can cook, that you have a great sense of humor, and anyone can see how devoted you and Keith are to each other. I told you I feel safe around you. That’s still very true, but for me, this is different.” Prez shrugged, “The only things making it different are your perceptions of yourself and the realization that it’s likely we’ll see erections we’ve never seen before. Forget the latter, right off the bat, so to speak.” Prez grinned while soft sniggering traveled around. He continued, “Mike’s eight inches hard, Derrick’s seven inches, Keith’s almost seven and I’m six and a half. It doesn’t matter at all to me or Keith.” Keith nodded agreement then Prez said, “I can’t fix your self image, but I think I know who might be able to at least help.” “Yeah!” Keith excitedly chuckled. Pulling his phone out of his pocket, Keith smiled, “Take my cell phone with you and call Drew. Ask him to tell you about him and Corey. You wanna talk about sudden changes, Drew’s all over that.” Pete asked, “How’re Corey and Drew doing?” Almost ready to tell them about ‘the challenge’ and last Friday’s camping trip, Keith chuckled, “They’re awesome together. You’d barely recognize either one of ‘em. Drew’s way less shy and much more confident. Corey’s gained three pounds in two weeks.” Passing the phone to Brian, Keith smiled, “If Drew doesn’t mention it, ask him to tell you about the anorexia demon.” Prez began giggling at the memory of the day Keith was exorcising him. Almost simultaneously, Brian and Pete curiously repeated, “Anorexia demon?” Keith nodded and chuckled, “You’d have to hear it from Drew, but basically, Drew’s convinced Corey that he has two parts of himself struggling for dominance. There’s Corey, Drew’s boyfriend, and there’s the anorexia demon.” Prez suggested, “Talk to Corey too. It’s a result of Drew’s imagination, but Corey’s the one actually dealing with it.” Keith smiled, “It’s a family plan so you can talk to them as long as ya like.” Prez nodded, “And if you need to contact us, my number’s in there too.” “You dudes can talk about it alone,” Keith suggested. “When we get to the park, let us know what you’ve decided.” Prez sighed, “Before we go, I have to use the men’s room.” He then smirked at Brian, “Some murderous wacko was chasing me.” While Keith and Pete cracked up, Brian innocently grinned. Everybody got out of the car. Pete and Prez paid the cashier for the gasoline then all four went into the men’s room. Pete, Prez and Brian lined up at the three urinals and Keith used the commode. Prez made a show of looking over the divider at Brian’s dick. Brian moved closer to block the view and all three began giggling. Still urinating in the commode, Keith suspiciously hollered, “What’re you doin’, Prez?” Pete chuckled, “Your boyfriend is a perv, coppin’ peeks!” Keith smirked and nodded, “That’s my sex-machine. Our rule is: look all ya like, just never touch.” Keith stuffed his goods back in his shorts, flushed then stepped out of the commode booth to wash his hands. Prez took the next sink and Keith grinned, “What’s the verdict?” Brian and Pete finished their business and stood behind them at the sinks, with their dicks still hanging out of their shorts. Prez smiled, “Brian’s like me and Mike. Pete’s…” Noticing Brian and Pete exposing themselves, Prez howled and pointed at the mirror. Keith helplessly giggled and assumed, “Guess we’re sharing a tent.” Brian and Pete stowed their goods before someone else walked in the public men’s room. Brian grinned, “Is there anything you guys consider off limits?” Keith shrugged, “Only touching; the usual taboo topics are what Prez and I talk about most. Maybe because we spend so much time visiting paradise, religion and spirituality is common.” Drying his hands at the warm air blower, Prez loudly said, “We both hate politics so that usually turns into a politician mock fest. They’re all full of shit.” Soon, all four went back to their vehicles. Keith asked, “Are we grabbing dinner before we get to the park?” Pete nodded, “That sounds cool. We’ll use the phone to suggest a place.” Drew and Corey had gone for a swim after Derrick and Mike almost threw them out of the 442. They then went inside to make love before Corey’s parents came home from work. Wordless admiration passed between the two young lovers as their hands began to roam and caress one another. Something new was happening that neither could adequately define. Drew wanted to please Corey orally and also wanted to taste his lover’s nips and tummy. Corey had the urge to taste Drew too, but it was his arms and armpits that seemed to demand immediate attention. Drew began at Corey’s chest, exposing an arm that Corey couldn’t get enough of. Beginning to giggle because his right tit was becoming tender from many minutes of constant attention, Corey contorted himself to get at Drew’s armpit. Laughing hysterically from the tongue tickling, Drew got the hint and moved down to tease Corey’s tummy and navel. Corey could have gotten to Drew’s cock, but decided instead to see what would happen if he licked and nibbled the inside of Drew’s thighs. Laughing even harder, Drew flung himself away, collapsing face up on the other side of the bed. Giggling at the reaction, Corey crawled over his lover to swallow his erection and teased Drew’s bunghole with his fingertips. Groaning because pulling Corey’s cock back to suck on it was only occasionally working, Drew shuffled to get at Corey’s ass instead. Drew lifted his legs, giving Corey full access to his ass. In this modified sixty-nine position, they learned that they could rim each other at the same time and it was fabulous. Both of them became over-excited with this new discovery. Soon, Corey shared, “I want more than a tongue or a finger, stud.” Drew nodded. “Me too,” and then shifted to face Corey. Drew gave Corey the most passionate, dizzying kiss to date. Pulling back, Drew whispered, “You first, then it’s my turn, angel. Don’t touch your dick, it’s mine to ride.” Almost unconscious and willing to do anything, Corey nodded. Not really thinking, Drew knelt between Corey’s spread legs. Corey was far beyond rational thought too and shifted towards Drew. Drew held his cock at the base and Corey maneuvered until it was buried inside his ass, cooing like never before, caressing Drew’s powerful legs and looking into Drew’s eyes. Finally realizing what they had forgotten, Drew asked, “Are you okay, angel?” Rapidly nodding, Corey purred, “I love you so much, Drew,” then began riding Drew’s cock. Drew’s eyes rolled back in his head and he began thrusting up into Corey. Drew desperately wanted Corey inside him too and soon, so he went fast, causing Corey to holler in ecstasy and squeeze Drew’s thighs tightly. Corey’s right hand released Drew’s thigh and was soon cupping his cock and scrotum. Drew watched Corey writhe around. Reaching his climax, Drew began loudly advertising his love for Corey. If the bedroom windows had been open, all Corey’s neighbors would’ve known their love for each other and their pet names. Right after climaxing, and before Corey had a chance to recover or stop him, Drew went for his intended ride. It was obvious that Corey had fully recovered when Drew realized he was mostly motionless and Corey was doing most of the work. They both began shouting, “Yeah!” over and over. Knowing he had barely seconds to last, Corey stroked Drew to a second tremendous orgasm that pushed him over the edge. After several minutes of kisses between chuckles and coos, Drew smiled, “Do you know what we just did?” Corey giggled, “The best we’ve ever done.” He glanced at the clock and laughed, “It took us almost forty minutes.” Nodding, Drew cackled, “And we did it without lube, angel.” Corey’s mouth dropped open in surprise and Drew giggled his ass off while gobbling up Corey’s neck and shoulder. Cringing at yet another onslaught, Corey laughed, “Mom will be home in thirty minutes, stud.” “I’m snackin’,” Drew giggled. They heard the cell phone ringing. Growling at the disturbance, Drew reluctantly went to answer it. Seeing Keith’s name on the display, Drew smirked and said into the phone, “Your timing is incredible sometimes bro; five minutes earlier and I wouldn’t have answered.” Across the miles, another familiar voice said, “Umm… Drew, its Brian.” Blushing at his mistake, Drew excitedly chuckled, “Brian! How’re ya doin’? Are you at Yosemite already?” Corey cracked up and shouted from the bed, “Hi Brian!” Helplessly, Brian chuckled, “Tell Corey we said hi, but we’re not at Yosemite yet.” He then honestly said, “Keith loaned me his phone to call you. You even sound different, Drew. I hope I’m not interrupting anything?” Drew giggled, “No, not really. I was munchin’ on Corey.” Corey howled laughing. In Drew’s phone, Brian was momentarily speechless then also cracked up. A moment later, with Brian still loudly laughing in the background, Pete said, “Drew?” “Hi Pete,” Drew laughed. “Sorry I killed Brian, dude.” “What did you say?” Pete chuckled. Drew shrugged and grinned, “The truth. I thought it was Keith calling and answered, bitching at my brother for disturbing my afternoon snack.” Pete softly chortled then smiled, “I’m driving, Drew. Give me the lowdown on this anorexia demon.” “Oh, that’s easy,” Drew smiled. “After your visit here, Corey began telling me about his inner voice, the one that keeps telling him lies, like he’s too fat or he needs to lose more weight. The same day that I was worrying about Corey’s visit to the psychologist, Keith was exorcising demons from Prez. I didn’t ask why and I don’t want to know, but in my mind, there was Corey, my angel and boyfriend, and there’s also that lying demon, making me fight for my angel.” Pete wondered, “How’s that been going?” Drew nodded, “Really good. When I bitch out the demon for its conniving lies, I don’t even face Corey. Corey’s gained three and a quarter pounds in two weeks, as of last Friday. Corey’s the one trying to get well. I give Corey all the incentive and reinforcement I can. When the demon shows up and tells more lies, I get damned nasty with it. The yelling and screaming I did when you dudes were here; I do to the demon now. It’s weird; it’s a game, but really not a game. However I bitch out the demon, Corey repeats it, and with the same feeling I’m putting into it.” Corey began waving for the phone about the same time Pete asked, “Corey doesn’t get mad at you?” Walking toward the bed, Drew answered, “Nope, I guess because to me, they’re two different things; my boyfriend and the anorexia demon.” He then said, “Corey wants to talk anyway, so I’ll let him tell you, okay?” As soon as Pete replied, “Okay,” Drew passed the phone. Corey pleasantly said, “Hi Pete.” “Hi Corey,” Pete said. Corey grinned, “Drew’s only given you half the picture. Yeah, when the demon tries to keep me from eating, I tell Drew and he yells at it, but that’s probably less than half the time.” “What’s the other half?” Pete wondered. “The incentive and reinforcement parts,” Corey smiled. “Ya wanna know what he does?” Blushing and giggling, Drew started shaking his head. Pete nodded, “Sure, I want to try it too.” “Then you definitely need to know both parts, so I’ll ignore Drew telling me to shut up,” Corey giggled. “Oh Lord,” Pete whispered. Corey heard and firmly said, “This is really the best part, for me anyway. Drew wants to kill the demon and he’s definitely helped quiet the lies. Now Drew’s doing stuff, only for me that he’d never do for anyone else. Can you picture Drew skinny dipping?” “Nope,” Pete chuckled, “Never in a million years.” Unable to find anywhere else to hide, Drew jumped into bed, pulled a pillow over his face and began laughing. Corey proudly relayed, “If I eat a little something extra, he skinny dips. If I question anything, like how I look in the mirror, he shows me, naked in front of mirrors. If I question whether or not he loves me, he walks around naked for me. If a doctor gives us good news, like a little weight was gained, Drew goes all out, like its Christmas. As long as I’m trying, I get to see Drew naked a lot!” Pete roared laughing and couldn’t control it so he passed the phone to Brian. “Hello?” Corey chirped. Drew giggled, “They’ve driven off the road into a ditch.” “Hello?” Brian said. “Brian?” Corey smiled. “Yeah, what’s up Corey?” “I dunno,” Corey giggled. “I was only telling Pete what Drew was doing to help me.” Brian queried, “And that is?” Knowing what kind of reaction he might get, Corey grinned, “Well, what if you ate a little extra something and Pete got naked for you every time?” “I’d be a heifer in no time,” Brian chuckled. Corey nodded and smiled, “I gained three and a quarter pounds in two weeks, Brian. Every time I try just a little bit, Drew gives me the best incentive and reinforcement. Drew’s naked with me almost every time we’re alone, inside or outside!” Brian helplessly laughed at Corey’s enthusiasm. More loudly, Corey giggled, “Two Friday’s ago, when I gained almost two pounds, we made love nine times. Last Friday, I must’ve been a very good boy. We made love twelve times!” Brian howled laughing. Only hearing Brian’s and Pete’s laughter and a little road noise, Corey giggled, “Hello?” Cheekily grinning at Drew, Corey relayed, “They’re still laughing.” “They probably think you’re exaggerating,” Drew giggled, and sat up. “Hello?” Corey checked again. Getting no response, Corey passed the phone to Drew. Desperately trying to catch his breath, Brian heaved, “Still here, Corey, barely.” “It’s Drew now, Brian.” “Oh thank God,” Brian gasped. Drew giggled, “As you can tell, we’re doing really good lately.” “We’re glad to hear it too,” Brian confirmed. “You both sound so much better, like you had at Magic Mountain.” Drew nodded, “It’s like that too; the scary times are fighting the anorexia demon. The rest of the time, it’s me with my angel. It’s not a one-way street though. If Corey wasn’t trying then I’d have no reason to be so happy. It only just so happens, my showing that I’m happy makes Corey happy.” Corey flopped himself down perpendicular to Drew and started playing with his lover’s limp dick. Drew pushed his hand away and giggled, but Corey persisted. Brian firmly reminded, “He loves you, Drew. You’re proving how much you love him too. I couldn’t be happier… we couldn’t be happier for both of you.” “We miss you dudes a lot,” Drew smiled. “It would be great if you could see us now. Last time it was kind o’ bumpy.” Brian smiled, “We still have your phone numbers so expect some calls. Maybe next summer we’ll make it to L.A. again.” “Next August I turn sixteen and get my driver’s license,” Drew reminded. “Maybe we can make a trip to see you too.” Static on the connection interfered with Drew hearing Brian say, “That would be great. We’re heading into the mountains now. In case we lose you, take care of each other.” “Have a good time at Yosemite,” Drew quickly said, but then the static got worse and he couldn’t hear Brian any more. Brian barely heard Drew’s last words. Glancing at the display and seeing the ‘connection failed’ message, Drew sighed, “Oh well, mountains and canyons with shitty reception.” Corey quickly slurped Drew’s chubby. Reluctantly, Drew softly said, “Cor? It’s as awesome as ever, but now we have only ten minutes to shower before mom gets home.” Corey let Drew’s mostly hard dick out of his mouth. Kneeling on the bed, Corey slowly moved closer to Drew, making it obvious he wanted a kiss before making another move. Gently holding Corey’s head in place, Drew performed an examination of Corey’s lips with his tongue. Loving it, Corey whimpered. Drew dreamily hummed into the kiss, but reluctantly broke it so they could at least get into the shower before Corey’s mom walked in the door. By this time, Prez had completed his own fantasy for Keith and they had stopped at a KFC for dinner. They climbed hills into the Sierra Nevada Mountains. The scenery was breathtaking and Prez began snapping photos, some digitally and others with Keith’s Polaroid. He finished filling the one memory stick started at home then filled another. Five additional Polaroid photos were also developed before they reached the south entrance to Yosemite National Park. The cooler and fresher mountain air smelled “even better than Big Bear,” Prez excitedly remarked. He fished out his cell phone and called home to let mom know they had arrived safely. Keith found a place to park in Yosemite Valley so that Pete’s car could be beside the 4Runner. They took special care insuring all trash and food items were cleared from both vehicles to avoid marauding bears. Soon, the four friends were walking towards the visitor center. Keith’s dad had made reservations a month earlier for a canvas cabin in Curry Village. During the thirty or so minutes they were in the visitor center, the setting sun changed the way Half Dome appeared; what had been shadows on the light grey granite face turned into a pale red color. Prez went photo happy; snapping pictures of Half Dome, tall trees, expansive fields, El Capitan and Bridalveil Fall, not to mention the photos he asked another visitor to take of the four of them together. The Polaroid photo of the four of them was immediately handed to Pete to take home with them. The valley was mostly dark and the sun setting when they decided to go find their cabin. During the walk, they noticed signs for the latrine and showers. Keith offered, “There are buses that can take us around the valley, but I was thinking we’d just hike; maybe catch one of the ranger led hikes. We could also hike up the sides of Vernal Fall. That’s a good two hours up and another two back down, a moderately strenuous hike we could manage. After that, Mirror Lake and the Lower Yosemite Fall. Since we’re leaving Wednesday, I thought we’d go to Mariposa Grove and check out the giant Sequoia. That would take a few hours easily.” Prez chuckled, “I suddenly feel so small and insignificant compared to everything here.” Brian nodded, “All this was carved by glaciers. I saw stuff on TV about Yosemite, but the pictures don’t do it justice. It’s magnificent; nothing man-made compares.” Awestruck, Pete reverently cheered, “We could spend a month here, hiking through the back country trails and still only see a small part of everything.” Arriving at cabin number three-hundred-twenty, Keith smiled, “This is home for the next two nights, dudes.” The canvas cabin was the last in a row of cabins, all of which were on platforms, elevated about three feet off the ground. Climbing the steps, Keith unlocked the door then stepped inside. Turning on the single overhead light, they saw there were two twin size cots separated by a small shelf unit. Putting his backpack down, Keith sat on one of the cots. He looked down and realized there was a decent mattress under the blanket and sheets. “This is nicer than I expected,” Keith cheered. Having put his backpack down and the cameras on the shelf, Prez turned to Keith and warned, “If you don’t get off that bed, your ‘thank you’ kiss will become so much more.” Cackling and standing, Keith pulled Prez closer. Prez smiled, “This place is phenomenal, babe. The little bit we’ve already seen is like no place I’ve ever been.” “Hold it,” Brian grinned, “let me at least close the door.” After Brian closed the door, Prez kissed Keith. Brian went to Pete and received his own passionate kiss. From another full day of driving, Pete was already getting tired, yawned and hung off Brian. In Agoura Hills, Mike and Derrick made love right after they walked in the house that afternoon. They cleaned themselves up then barbequed a London Broil for dinner. Relaxing in the living room after dinner, they went for it again. Afterward, they jammed in the studio for about an hour until Derrick pulled Mike down onto the floor to make love again. Cuddled close to Derrick, Mike grinned, “That’s eleven and we’ve still got three hours.” Derrick chuckled, “We could manage twelve easily.” Mike rolled on top of Derrick and teased, “Shall we try for more than twelve?” Massaging Mike’s buns, Derrick smiled, “It depends. How’re you feelin’, Lick?” “Like you’re still inside me,” Mike sniggered. Nodding, Derrick prompted, “Then it’s definitely my turn.” To get Mike revved up, Derrick whispered, “It seemed to me you liked that crab-style position a few nights ago.” Mike giggled, “You liked it too, Dee.” “That’s why I wanna do it again. This time, I’m gonna face you though.” Corey and Drew finished their nightly swim and went back in the house around eleven-thirty. Upon entering the room, they heard electronic beeps. It could only be Drew’s phone. Pulling it out of his backpack, Drew saw he had a message waiting. He grinned, “It’s from Doug’s house.” Corey began giggling. Drew set the volume louder then played back the message through the speaker. In unison, Mike and Derrick hollered, “HA! Fourteen! Beat that or beat your meat!” Drew and Corey cracked up. Shaking his head and beginning to undress, Drew chuckled, “We’re not even gonna try, angel. If we do manage it, it’ll because we want to, not because of anybody else’s record.” It was the unfamiliar sound of the cell phone beeps that woke Brian, Pete, Keith and Prez Tuesday morning. Prez crawled out of bed naked, checked his own cell phone then Keith’s. Hearing the exact same message, Prez roared laughing then replayed it through the speaker so Brian, Pete and Keith could hear. All three busted up. Brian smirked, “You guys are all insane. Corey mentioned something yesterday on the phone about doing it twelve times. I couldn’t believe that; I sure won’t believe fourteen.” Slipping back into bed, Prez giggled, “Believe it,” and then began sharing the whole tale about the last day of school, with Keith telling Brian and Pete how bad their units hurt playing tennis with Drew and Corey the next morning. Prez then told them about Drew bragging to Keith and Corey assuring that he and Drew could always manage another. That led to Keith telling them about the camping trip and how he and Prez took turns in the tent with Drew and Corey. Prez finished by offering, “Why we hurt more after six than we did after twelve, I can only assume was because we finished with hand-jobs on the last day of school.” Keith nodded and chuckled, “If Mike was exaggerating, he would’ve picked a higher number than fourteen. Besides, we were with them the night before and know of at least five times.” Unable to fully wipe the grin off his face, Pete smirked, “I guess my only question is, why?” Keith shrugged and smiled, “Why not? All school year, there were days where the only sexual contact we had was soapy hand-jobs in the shower, like the week of the SAT’s; school, work and study, repeated the next day.” Prez sighed, “Imagine waking up one day and discovering your mother had really died and your boyfriend had moved you into his parents’ house. For me, it’s a combination of gratitude, not only for Keith, but for the whole Hundser family, and the love we’ve shared for more than a year. Imagine dreaming of cows mooing and waking to discover the moos were actually your partner’s painful moans. Keith hurt his hip while skiing the end of last year. At the hospital, a few days after the accident, we overheard the doctor saying it might be cancer. For a while, I thought I was jinxed; first my mom then Keith? I’ll make love with Keith any time and anyway he wants because my life would be miserable without him.” Keith nodded, “At thirteen, I jumped into a sexual encounter with Mike that almost destroyed our friendship. We only jacked each other off, but we weren’t emotionally prepared for it. What woke me up was the death of Mike’s father. It happened again when Prez’s mom passed. The simple fact is, I could die today or Prez could die today. Making love is for all that, for the fun of doing it and for the conversations we have after doing it. This is the prime of our lives. We know we’re going to grow old together. Twenty years from now, when we’re both working full time jobs, we’ll remember the days we went crazy together.” Prez grinned, “My question to both of you is, do you feel embarrassed or bad in any way after last night?” Brian smirked, “Last night wasn’t bad. The lights were off. I’m just surprised at you, Prez.” Prez chuckled, “What did I do that’s surprising?” Pete giggled, “Not last night, Prez. A few minutes ago, when you went to answer the phone. You tossed the covers aside, exposing yourself and Keith, and then went to find the source of the beeping.” Keith grinned, “We were all wondering what the hell that noise was. Should Prez have waited until his morning wood went down? I can tell you right now, we’d still be hearing beeping.” Brian and Pete began laughing. Prez giggled, “Now you know I was circumcised. Other than that, was there anything else shocking?” Pete couldn’t help himself and joked, “You do have a bubble butt.” Keith cracked up. Brian glared at Pete, chuckling, “You weren’t supposed to notice that.” “He bent over to dig through the backpack,” Pete sniggered, “how could I not notice?” Acting more disgusted than he really was; Brian tossed the covers aside and sat up, ready to start the day, but Pete pulled him back down. Pete softly smiled, “I love you, Brian.” Brian teased, “Even though I don’t have a bubble butt?” Pete hummed affirmatively then planted his good morning kiss. Stretching, Keith groaned, “Guess we could get this day in motion.” Nodding, Prez rolled to grab his morning kiss then got up and pulled up his boardies. Keith got up and purposefully remained naked while digging through his backpack for toiletries. He wasn’t trying to be a show off, but simply saying that all four of them were the same in the most important ways. Prez laid out clean clothes for himself and Keith. Surprisingly, Brian and Pete got out of bed naked and remained so while they got clothes, toiletries and towels ready. Prez put his watch on and smiled, “Its seven-thirty-five. We’re getting an early start.” Soon, they all had clothes on then went to shower. In Woodland Hills, Corey was having the worst nightmare of his life. All his worries combined into a stream of horrendous images. No matter how much he ate, he was still losing weight; Drew was disgusted, had given up on him and was seeing Susie on a daily and nightly basis; Corey’s parents had hospitalized him in an effort to save their only son’s life. He heard doctors telling his parents that he could die anytime. Waking with a start that woke Drew, Corey ran naked from the room and into the bathroom. Preparing for her work day, Lanna Seaver heard the other bathroom door slam. Only partially dressed, she hurried to find out what was going on. Not thinking of anything except Corey, Drew ran naked from the bedroom. Hearing her son vomiting, Lanna asked Drew, “What happened?” Drew shrugged, “We were still asleep. He must’ve been dreaming.” Lanna sighed, “Let me call work and tell them I’ll be a little late.” “You don’t need to, mom,” Drew assured. “Whatever it is, I’ve got this.” Shaking her head, Lanna smirked, “Not this time, Drew,” then went back to her bedroom to place the phone call. Softly knocking on the bathroom door, Drew called, “Cor? Let me in.” All Drew heard was Corey heaving again. Drew said, “I’m right here, Cor.” Corey found little comfort in that. Wondering how long Drew might be ‘right here’, Corey hurled again, producing nothing from the effort. Depressed and disgusted with himself, Corey couldn’t calm down and continued the dry heaves. Lanna returned to the hallway. Drew softly asked, “Is there a key for this door?” and then explained, “He’s still hurling, but I don’t hear anything splashing into the toilet.” Lanna hurried to the kitchen where she kept the door keys. She returned in less than a minute, but was shaking like a leaf in a storm. She handed the key to Drew. While trying to get the door unlocked, Drew asked, “Please let me handle this, mom? Make us some breakfast and I’ll have Corey out in the kitchen as soon as I can, okay?” Beside herself for the first time in weeks, Lanna took Drew’s suggestion. Once the door was opened and she saw her son naked on the floor, she then went to the kitchen. Drew closed the door behind him and went to Corey. Squatting down behind his boyfriend, Drew gently rubbed his back and shushed him. It took a few minutes for Corey to stop heaving and start crying. Past the hurdle, Drew grinned, “Thanks to you, your mom saw me naked and I saw her wearing only a skirt and bra.” Corey only briefly giggled, then threw himself on Drew and then cried some more. Holding Corey tight, Drew prompted, “Bad dreams?” Corey nodded and sobbed, “The worst ever.” “Tell me.” “I’m afraid to, it might come true.” “Let me be the judge.” Never releasing his grip on Drew, Corey softly said, “I stopped gaining weight and started losing weight again. I kept eating, but was only growing taller, losing weight anyway. You got angry, we had a fight then you started spending time with Susie. You told me that you had sex with her and that we were finished. Mom put me in a hospital to be fed with tubes again. You never even visited me. I was dying and wanted to die.” Quaking, Corey sighed, “Without you, I can’t live.” Lanna returned to the hallway and heard Drew say, “It’s not true, Cor, none of it. As long as you’re trying, you will gain weight. As for Susan, I still haven’t seen her even though I could’ve. I don’t want her. I want you. I can’t change from gay to straight; after these last few weeks, I wouldn’t want to either. If you wound up back in a hospital, I would be there, all day, every day, just like last time. I can’t live without you either, Corey. That’s what I said during our arguments and I meant it. Life’s not fun without you.” “This isn’t fun, Drew.” “No, it’s not. It’s that conniving demon bitch again, feeding you lies in your sleep. It can’t successfully get to you when we’re awake, so now it’s trying to get at you when you can’t fight it, when I’m not there to help you fight it.” Falling apart from the inside and out, Corey shuddered and begged, “Please don’t leave me?” “Never, angel.” Beginning to shed tears, Lanna hurried back to the kitchen. Standing and pulling Corey up with him, Drew went to the sink. He wet a washcloth and cleaned Corey’s face. Shaking his head, Drew sighed, “You burst blood vessels in your face.” Drew dried Corey off then poured mouthwash into one of the small disposable paper cups and handed it to Corey. As soon as Corey finished rinsing his mouth and threw the cup in the trash, Drew turned Corey to face him. Smiling brightly, Drew began caressing the face he loved most. Never breaking eye contact with Corey, his hands traveled down his boyfriend’s neck and shoulders. It tickled and Corey helplessly cringed then giggled when Drew tweaked his tiny nips. Drew asked, “Are you getting the message, Corey?” Corey uncertainly shrugged. Drew prompted, “Look down.” Corey did so and noticed what had been hanging was now proudly pointing at him. Drew smiled, “I love you. I lust after you. Girls don’t have dicks so you can forget about Susan, once and for all. You’re all I want, Corey. When the demon strikes, remember that; it’s your best defense. The next time it hands you some line of bullshit, just say, ‘No, Drew loves me. Drew’s dick gets hard looking at me.’ Pull me into the dream. I can fight better there. Dress me up like Luke Skywalker and give me a light saber. That demon bitch will die; one limb at a time then off with its head.” Corey nodded and giggled. Drew gave him a kiss then prompted Corey to repeat the instructions back to him. When Corey did so, Drew led the way back to the bedroom. They pulled on the boardies from the prior night and Drew warned, “Mom is making breakfast. She’s worried about you.” Corey nodded and sighed. Drew prompted, “Let me tell her the truth. I don’t want you even thinking about it, never mind rehashing the lies again. You make your shake and let me deal with mom, okay?” Corey nodded then brushed his hair. For the first time, Corey brushed Drew’s hair and softly said, “I’m sorry for causing a shitty morning.” “Don’t worry about it,” Drew smirked. “This tells me the demon is still fighting back.” Adopting a much deeper tone, Drew imitated Darth Vader and warned; “Now I am the master.” Corey cracked up then hugged Drew tightly. With a great idea popping into his mind, Corey quickly led Drew down the hall and into the kitchen. At the sudden turn around, Drew giggled and wondered what Corey was hurrying for. Corey said, “Mom, what do you think about having the Hundsers here for Drew’s birthday next month?” Drew’s mouth fell open. Ignoring the red speckles on her son’s face, Lanna nodded and smiled, “That sounds wonderful. I’ll call tonight.” Drew giggled, “Stop treating me like I’m doing something special. I’m not, okay? I’m looking out for myself by helping Corey.” Corey smirked, “Nice try,” then let go of Drew and warned, “Just you wait.” He went to make his milkshake. Familiar with the game they played; Lanna pulled the stack of pancakes keeping warm in the microwave out. Seeing the large stack of twelve pancakes, Drew cackled, “Who else is eating all that?” Concentrating on making his shake, Corey only glanced at the plate as his mom passed by and grinned, “I’ll have one, the rest are to keep your strength up.” Drew rolled his eyes then followed Lanna to the dining room. He sat down and softly said, “It was the demon, making mountains out of molehills, mom.” Lanna smiled and whispered, “I heard you, Drew. The only thing that concerns me is your choosing Corey over Susan and everyone else. Are you certain you’re ready to make that choice?” Drew nodded and firmly, but softly assured, “Completely ready and positive I’ve made a good choice. There’s no doubt I’m gay. I want Corey, all the time. Everything we’re planning is perfect for us. Not just living arrangements, but school and everything else after September.” More loudly, so Corey could hear him, Drew reminded, “I started hanging out with him a year and a half ago. He helped me when my dog died and when Prez’s mom died in the first few months we knew each other. He was my best friend then. Now he’s my boyfriend and life partner. That nightmare he had proves one thing; the anorexia demon is on the ropes, fighting for its life. I’m winning; there’s no way I’m going to quit now. Sometime soon, we’ll have Corey back, healthy, easily ignoring the demons lies. That’s what I want, all of him back, in time for school, Christmas, baseball tryouts and beyond.” Noticing Corey standing in the doorway behind his mother, Drew firmly said, “Susan’s a good friend – period. I don’t want her, or any other girl or boy I know,” pointing at Corey, Drew smiled, “I want him.” Simultaneously, Lanna turned to her son while Corey whimpered, giggled and blushed. If he hadn’t been holding his half full glass of milkshake, he would’ve covered his face. Instead, he turned around and went back to the kitchen, still giggling. Looking up at Lanna, Drew smiled, “I love making him blush.” “Oh, just you wait,” Corey loudly laughed. Pouring maple syrup over his pancakes, Drew chuckled, “After breakfast, angel.” With nothing left to say and nothing to worry about, Lanna leaned over and kissed Drew’s forehead. Starting out of the dining room, she announced, “I’ll go to work now.” Stopping behind her still blushing son, Lanna whispered, “I don’t know how you got so lucky.” Corey spun around. Lanna smiled, “Your first boyfriend will probably be your only boyfriend.” Putting his glass down and nodding, Corey hugged his mom tight and softly assured, “No one can match him. There’s just no chance.” He wasn’t only saying it either. From that first day Drew sat with him at lunch, Corey was shocked that such an incredibly cute boy would even talk to him. As time went on and he got to know Drew, shock grew into astonishment, wonder and adoration. Lanna kissed Corey’s forehead and, with her lips still pressed to his forehead, muttered, “If there’s nothing else, I’ll see you tonight.” Corey smiled, “There’s only two more shake mix packets. I’ll need more before Friday.” Stepping back, Lanna nodded, “Let’s see what the doctor says.” More loudly, so Drew could hear, she said, “Have a good day.” She went to gather her things. Through the pancake in his mouth, Drew hollered, “Thee ya laduh!” Corey walked in the dining room and sat across from Drew. Smiling widely, Corey reached his right leg across to Drew’s left leg. As Corey’s foot traveled higher up Drew’s leg and momentarily became caught in his boardies, Drew began giggling. Corey smirked and let his foot travel higher until his toes were teasing Drew’s crotch. Drew swallowed then smiled, “You were naughtier first.” Having not heard the front door, Corey whispered, “You’re mine, stud.” Drew nodded, pulled his chair back from the table and patted his lap, saying, “Right here, Cor.” The front door opened then closed. Corey pushed his chair back and crawled under the table. Like an overly affectionate puppy, Corey began licking Drew’s legs and fumbling with the drawstring on his boardies. Drew giggled, “Help me eat all these pancakes.” Grunting negatively, Corey got the knot untied and rapidly ripped open the Velcro. “Corey!” Drew whined through his giggles. Pulling Drew’s dick out, Corey reminded, “I was naughty and this is what I want, for now.” Drew cackled, “How the hell can I eat all this?” Feeling his dick in Corey’s mouth, Drew sighed and whimpered. Realizing Corey was acting more aggressively as he had wanted, Drew forgot about breakfast and concentrated on Corey. When Corey looked up, Drew sighed, “You’re so awesome, Cor.” Realizing that Drew wasn’t eating or struggling, Corey tugged on the waistband of the boardies. Carefully lifting his ass, Drew allowed Corey to take them off then sat back down. Corey went after Drew’s scrotum. First the left testicle was gently rolled around his mouth, then the right, and then he returned to the erection. Drew groaned and began pushing plates aside. Awkwardly smiling up at Drew, Corey let his erection go then asked, “You love me?” “Very much.” “I can finish you off or I can make love to you.” This was an easy decision to make. Drew smiled, “Make love to me, Corey.” “Get on the table, belly up,” Corey giggled. “You’re my breakfast.” Drew laughed, “Here?” “I don’t want to move all the way to the bedroom,” Corey grinned, and then knocked on an oak table leg, adding, “and this is a nice strong table. I want you here and now.” Drew nodded then pushed the chair back and offered his hands to Corey. When Corey was standing, Drew quickly reached for his boardies and chuckled, “This is really bad. First the kitchen, now the dining room.” Corey’s erection sprung free. Drew’s eyes bounced open and he smiled, “I thought I’d have to get you ready.” Shaking his head, Corey grinned, “I love you too, Drew. For this morning and everything you’ve done for me, it’s my turn.” He pulled Drew around and helped him lay on the table. Corey leered, “Yum!” and lifted Drew’s legs, bending him in half then leaned down for his feast. Drew considered reminding his lover that they hadn’t yet showered, but didn’t get the chance to say a word. Corey was already tongue bathing the back of his scrotum and mumbling, “You taste so good! This is my side of the table from now on.” Holding onto the table edge, Drew spiraled out of control, cooing, gasping and giggling. From this point on, no matter what was served on the table, Corey knew he would only have to close his eyes and remember Drew to get horny and hungry. Brian, Pete, Keith and Prez had finished their showers, had breakfast and gone to Mirror Lake. Because of the seasonal changes, the lake was little more than interconnected large puddles. Prez still snapped a photo of reflections of nearby landscapes in the water. They started for Bridalveil Fall. The hike to the trail was only about a half mile. As they started up the mostly gradual incline, the weather seemed to change. Because of its location, the sun wasn’t as direct and soon, mist from the waterfall fell like drizzle. Arriving at a great vista to take more photos, they realized that they were all soaked. It wasn’t a major problem though because, as they hiked back down the trail, it got warmer. In Agoura Hills, Mike wanted to invite Drew and Corey to the beach and then back to the house, as Keith had suggested. Even if Keith hadn’t said a word, Drew and Corey could work the mixer and computer while Mike and Derrick developed songs. But there was no answer on Drew’s cell phone. He tried the Seaver’s house phone, but again there was no answer. Grinning insanely, Mike went to Derrick and guessed, “How much ya wanna bet that they’re trying to break fourteen?” “No bet,” Derrick smirked. “I don’t know which feels stranger, my dick or my ass.” Glancing down, Mike smiled, “You look like ya have a chubby.” “I know, but I’m honestly not excited at all.” Checking out Mike’s exposed dick, Derrick offered, “You look different too, thicker and longer.” Beginning to melt for no real reason, Mike asked, “Do you really wanna go to the beach?” Derrick shrugged, “It don’t really matter, I guess. Ya wanna just hang?” Mike nodded, “Just like our first day alone here, I want to spend time naked with you.” Pulling Mike to him and nuzzling his neck, Derrick softly offered, “We’ll call Drew again later.” Hanging off his lover, Mike whimpered, “You’re getting me all kinds o’ randy, Dee.” “I love you, Lick. If all we did was stand here together all day, I’d be happy.” That was all Mike needed to hear. He kissed Derrick’s neck, jaw and cheek, making it obvious he wanted a kiss as much as he wanted to give kisses away. Derrick got the intended message and enthusiastically locked lips with Mike. With no expectations of actually making love, Mike lifted Derrick and carried him back to the bedroom. Holding on tight, Derrick laughed, “I love it! You wild man! If you think you can have your wicked way with me, you’re right!” Evilly sniggering, Mike set Derrick down on the bed and assured, “All I want is to touch and taste you, Dee.” He crawled up beside Derrick and they soon began touching one another, offering and accepting kisses of varying length and intensity. Only after more than an hour had quickly passed did they give in and allow examination of their private parts then shift into their favored position. Before lying down again, Mike softly reminded, “I’m not gonna suck or tighten my jaw unless you tell me to, Dee.” Derrick smiled, “I hope to do the same for you, but I’m actually feeling dizzy, Lick.” He then wondered, “Why didn’t we do this yesterday?” Mike giggled, “I asked myself the same thing. All I could come up with was reaching the goal and we needed to wear each other out some.” Derrick nodded then leered, “Give me your love seed, you sexy hunk of a wild man.” Stealing a kiss, Mike assured, “It’s always yours, Dee.” With that, they settled down to enjoy oral sex in a manner they never tried before. Not long after they had completed and decided to enjoy the silence while in each other’s arms, the phone rang. They let it ring. Drew’s voice was heard saying, “Oh well, I guess you did go to the beach. Give me a call when you get back, okay?” Drew squealed, “Corey! No!” Mike and Derrick softly sniggered. Drew giggled, “Help!” More giggling from two voices was heard then the call disconnected. Derrick grinned, “We should show them the slower way. It’s way more intense.” Mike shrugged, “It might eventually work, but I know I wasn’t interested in slow our first weeks. I wanted as much as I could get, as often as I could get it.” “You’re still that way, you wild man.” Mike smiled, “This time was real nice though.” “Do you think Keith and Prez ever did it this way?” Mike nodded, “I’m sure they have, Keith told me. We were still living under restrictions at the time so it was unrealistic.” “We can do it this way whenever we want now.” “We will, Dee; here and at home.” “Ready to call Drew back?” Derrick confirmed. With a nod from Mike, they went to the kitchen to place the call. Mike picked up the handset and dialed. Derrick couldn’t get over Mike’s arms, chest and shoulders and touched the objects of his desire. Happy that he had a body that Derrick wanted to touch, Mike only giggled until Drew answered, “Hello?” Mike teased, “You sounded like it was an emergency, dude.” Drew giggled, “Not exactly an emergency, I only want to remind my angel that we can do other stuff. Everything I do or say today seems to be just the right thing.” Corey could be heard loudly laughing, “He’s my stud! Of course I’m taking advantage of being alone!” Drew and Mike laughed. Mike then offered, “We’re gonna jam for a while. You could stay for dinner too, if ya want?” Brushing Corey’s hand away from his belly button, Drew giggled, “That sounds good. Corey will have to let his mom know. Planning dinners has been a problem for our mothers. We only need to check first, Mike.” “Cool,” Mike chirped. “We’ll be there in about ten or fifteen minutes.” “Thanks, dude. We’ll be ready.” “See ya soon.” Unable to successfully grope any body part, Corey hopped behind Drew and started tickling his ribs. Drew loudly laughed, “Bye.” Shaking his head, Mike smirked, “We’re gonna have to try and slow them down.” Leading Mike by the hand back to the bedroom to get dressed, Derrick said, “I could if you could. All I really care to see is how thin Corey is.” The next hike for Brian, Pete, Keith and Prez was to Lower Yosemite Fall. This was another easy mile walk along a looped trail that provided them multiple opportunities for photographs. They had only begun to dry off from the Bridalveil Fall trip when they started getting soaked again from the spray off Yosemite Fall. On the way back towards the valley floor, it was agreed it was time for toidy breaks and lunch. Vernal Fall would be their afternoon hike. Shuffling through the laundry basket of clean clothes not yet put away, Mike nodded, “He’s too thin, but not too terrible.” Handing Derrick a pair of khaki cargo shorts, Mike sighed, “At least I hope he’s not too terrible.” Pulling up a similar pair of blue cargo shorts, Mike smirked, “If he’s too boney, I won’t stay hard, dude. Slow could become forever and ultimately impossible.” While Mike searched for T-shirts, Derrick went to the dresser for his keys and wallet, wondering, “How do we deal with them?” Mike shrugged, “Keith said he’s told Drew some of what we’ve already done. Drew’s probably hip already.” Finding two T-shirts and offering both for Derrick to choose one, Mike said, “All we need to do is reassure them we’re not after sex, which is completely true.” Derrick took a shirt. While Mike was pulling the remaining shirt over his head, he offered, “We’re two more opinions for Corey. From what I can tell, that’s important.” Derrick nodded, “Teaching them to go slow isn’t such a major undertaking anyway. Simple description should be enough. The rest is up to them.” Starting out of the house, Mike grinned, “What do you think might be a long time for them; fifteen or twenty minutes?” Following and locking the door, Derrick chuckled, “Maybe half an hour?” Starting for the car, he added, “Our first few weeks together, ten or fifteen minutes seemed to be a long time.” “We didn’t do it twelve times either,” Mike reminded. “Not because we didn’t want to.” “Oh, definitely not; school was in the way and so was music.” Once in the car and pulling away from the curb, Derrick begged, “Always, always tell me when you want some, Lick.” Mike nodded, “Yesterday was a good kick in the pants. We can make love a lot more than we’ve previously been able to.” He then worried, “You’re not wishing we could’ve spent our time better, I hope?” Taking Mike’s hand, Derrick assured, “No, we only need to remind ourselves, lovers first. We had to be alone to learn that lesson. It’s been so easy too.” “I get a little obsessive about guitar, I know it.” “It’s made a difference, dude. You’re getting so good; sometimes it’s not easy to remember to break away from the jams because that’s fun too.” “It makes my spine tingle when you tell me I’m good.” Accelerating onto the 101, Derrick grinned, “You are, Lick. You’re even better in bed.” Mike whined loud and long, causing Derrick to laugh, “You are! Even our first times were awesome.” Mike giggled, “Okay, you’re trying to give me stiffy.” Derrick nodded and hummed affirmatively then playfully asked, “Is it working?” Placing Derrick’s hand on his lap, Mike cackled, “What do you think?” Feeling an obvious chubby, Derrick began a slow and easy stroke that took no attention away from driving. Derrick slowed more when Mike was fully erect then stopped when he had to exit in Woodland Hills and shift gears. Catching his breath, Mike warned, “When I get the van, dude.” Derrick nodded, “You’ll be driving and I’ll be on the floor, sucking you off.” Making a mental note, Mike muttered, “Must get automatic transmission,” over and over. Derrick roared. Mike reminded, “We’re supposed to teach Drew and Corey how to go slow, but now I feel like screaming, give me big dick now.” Derrick cackled, “If ya want, you can have that too, after we spend another hour kissing and touching.” Giving up, Mike rambled, “Okay, Drew, Corey, here’s how you fuck like rabid animals. Since this lesson is short and extremely noisy, the next lesson is much slower and quieter.” Rapidly nodding agreement, Derrick snickered, “That’ll work too.” Turning onto Corey’s street, Mike said, “The throbbing is down to a pleasant tingle, Dee. Don’t think for a second I won’t.” “I want you too. Ya wanna flip-flop? Whatever, I’m yours for the next fifty or sixty years.” Mike groaned, “Omigod! That thought just made my cock lurch. I want those years so bad, Dee, I almost came.” Stopping in front of Corey’s house, Derrick turned to Mike and reached over for a tender kiss. He stepped out of the car then smiled, “You hold back and be good. I’ll go knock on the door.” Derrick hadn’t gotten all the way around the car before Drew stepped out of the house with Corey on his back. Once the door was locked and they started for the car, Derrick grinned, “Okay, who started it?” “He did!” Drew and Corey chimed in unison. Playing referee, Mike smiled, “C before D, you’re first Corey.” “This morning, I woke from the worst nightmare ever,” Corey explained. “Everything fell completely apart in the worst ways possible. Who picked the lock and came in the bathroom while I was hurling my guts up? Who calmed me down and made me feel better? Who talked to my mom and clearly told her that he was gay and wanted me?” Shaking his head sadly, Derrick hummed then said, “Its lookin’ bad, Drew. What’s your story?” “Corey’s mom stayed home and made us pancakes,” Drew began and put Corey down. He and Corey got in the backseat and Corey immediately rested his head on Drew’s lap, smiling up and knowing he had already won. Once Derrick was in the car, Drew continued, “So I’m eating three of a dozen pancakes. Corey comes in the dining room and uses his toes to play with my dick through my clothes, while his mom is still in the house. After his mom leaves, I’m ready to share all those pancakes. What does Corey do? Does he sit on my lap and help? Hell no! He crawls under the table, opens my boardies and starts blowin’ me!” Mike, Derrick and Corey sniggered insanely, but Drew loudly said, “I’m not done yet. So breakfast is over, three quarters of three pancakes eaten, nine remaining. I’m getting close and will agree to anything. Corey wants me on the table. Fine, I get on the table expecting he’d finish me off and I’d get to be bottom for him. Wrong again! He bends me in half and rims my ass good on the damn dining room table!” Mike and Derrick howled laughing. Corey only smiled up at Drew, amazed that Drew was again showing his love and silly side. Still looking down at Corey, Drew smiled, “So I’m thinking, this is rad, he’s getting me wet, I want it and tell him so. ‘Not ready yet,’ he giggles. I go from asking for intercourse, to telling him to stick it in me, to hollering for cock, to begging for him to fuck my brains out; which he finally does, in the best way, while stroking my meat for me, but I’m on the verge of exploding now and tell him. Corey lets go of my cock, grabs three cold pancakes then covers my chest and belly with them. He starts again, bangin’ my butt and beatin’ my meat. In no time, I lose it like Mount Saint Helens, exploding all over the pancakes. Still dazed and enjoying him in me, I look up and notice he’s eating one of the pancakes. He finishes all three jizz soaked pancakes, having two orgasms in me and coaxing another from me in the process. So I’m like practically brain dead and all over him for the best single sexual experience in our lives. In addition, he’s had his shake and more pancakes than I did! In the shower, we have oral sex. That’s my thank you for intercourse and special recognition for eating. Now I’m a zombie and can’t figure out how to open my friggin’ backpack. While I’m bent over, Corey starts grinding against me, gets hard again and we make love again, right there like that. Now, you need to understand, I prefer seeing Corey’s face, but he needs to see mine, so him taking me from the rear was just awesome for both of us and a giant leap for Corey. There was one more time after that, only because he had been so awesome, I made love to him. So we’re relaxing in bed after five times in a little more than two hours. I suggest calling you, he says that’s cool and I get up to dial. While I’m leaving a message, Corey decides it’s time for more. That turned into a play fight. I picked him up and tossed him in the pool to cool off. So you tell me, at what point was I being too nice?” Turning in the passenger side swivel seat, Mike snickered, “You’re both as bad as Keith and Prez. I don’t think Drew did anything more than Derrick might’ve done for me. You were both nice and both horny, no winner or loser. All I can suggest is: you dudes can probably slow down now and then. Around the same two hours you were going for it, Derrick and me were in bed. For over an hour, we only touched and kissed, building the excitement, letting it wane and building it again. Granted, after yesterday, slow and easy was what we wanted most. I’m only saying, if you haven’t tried it slow, you should because it’s intense.” Corey smiled, “We’ve done it slow, but not that slow, about forty minutes total.” Derrick offered, “Finish orally in a sixty-nine, but no sucking and no tight jaw milking.” Corey wondered, “That’s special how?” Arriving in Agoura Hills and stopping the car in front of the house, Derrick answered, “The simplicity, Corey. He’s humpin’ your face and you’re humpin’ his face. It’s like saying, ‘I’m here for you, dude. I’m not taking, but here to receive what you’re giving.’ For the first twenty or thirty minutes Mike and I were alone, it was all eye contact and ninety-percent touches above the waist. It’s an examination of the heart, mind and body.” Mike nodded and smiled, “There’s a time for everything. We went crazy yesterday and loved it. We loved being a little sore today, but wanted something special. Believe me; we weren’t able to make love like you dudes at the start of our relationship. We were still in school, living apart and my mom protected my sister. The pool house is where we spent most of our time alone together. It’s not that way anymore.” Derrick said, “Tomorrow is three weeks since your first time. The fact that you’ve had a forty minute long experience is better than we could’ve done after only three weeks. Drag it out some, a little longer each time you try.” Opening the car doors, Mike and Derrick got out. Corey followed Drew out on the passenger side wondering, “What do you think, Drew?” Taking Corey’s hand and following Mike and Derrick, Drew chuckled, “It sounds awesome. Two hours leading to one orgasm each though, that’s gonna take effort.” While Derrick unlocked the door, Mike said, “It’s time well spent. I never thought I’d be lucky enough to have this kind of relationship.” They stepped inside and Mike took hold of Derrick, assuring, “Now that I do, I don’t want it to ever end.” Loving to hear that, Derrick dove for a passionate kiss. Drew wondered, “What do you do after a fight or argument?” Derrick led the way to the studio and sighed, “Our worst argument almost ended everything before it began. It lasted weeks because I didn’t know Mike was gay and could barely bring myself to tell him that I was. That was the biggest learning experience; tell the truth, right away.” Beginning to power up the computer and gear, Mike nodded, “Hearing the truth is almost as hard as telling it. Your mind goes off on tangents and tries to disprove the truth you’re being told.” Finished with the gear, Mike took his shirt off then gestured at his torso and said, “This is me. I’m no underwear model. I’m not thin, I’m not overly buff, and I sure ain’t tall. I didn’t believe I had a snowball’s chance in hell. I honestly believed life would be one night stands for me.” Kicking off his sandals and unbuttoning his shorts, Mike said, “This is the whole picture, as I saw it,” then dropped his shorts and turned in place. He told Drew and Corey, “I’m nothing special. That’s what I thought until April last year.” “Mike took the time to save our friendship,” Derrick explained, and then started to undress. Once his shirt was off, he continued, “Maybe I could be an underwear model, but I don’t want to be. Some of ‘em are cute, some of ‘em seem well packed in those skimpy briefs, but that’s not what I consider adorably handsome.” Dropping his shorts, Derrick chuckled, “Put me in front of a college football game though, and watch my dick grow.” Drew and Corey giggled. Derrick pointed at Mike and said, “There’s my handsome football player type. Even better, he’s a musician, like me. I didn’t expect him to care that I was gay. I fully expected him to say, ‘later, dude’. I told him though and almost had a nervous breakdown doing it. Since Keith was there the day of the argument, Mike thought that I liked Keith.” Holding up the center three fingers of his left hand, Derrick dramatically waved that hand and smirked, “Three times I had to tell him it wasn’t Keith.” Mike, Drew and Corey cracked up. When they were down to mere giggles again, Derrick recalled, “I told Mike he was the one for me. He kissed me so softly, like he might break me or somethin’. Did I expect that? Nope; I expected rough and tumble. The one girl I went out with was more aggressive on our first date than Mike was. That spoke volumes.” Picking up a guitar, Mike remembered, “We wanted to make love. It was a Friday, so over the fence and into the pool house we went. Dee could barely look at me, shuffling his feet and acting like he was about to give an oral report in English class.” On his way to the drum throne, Derrick nodded and giggled. Mike smiled, “I sure as hell didn’t want to hurry or fuck anything up, so I got some CDs and we got comfortable. He was staring at me though while he drummed on the wooden benches. I played my guitar and watched him like a hawk. When I swapped CD’s, Dee wrapped his arms around me. He asked somethin’ like, ‘is this alright?’ I was a giggling spaz and getting a stiffy with him behind me. His warmth and sincerity made my blood boil.” At a pause, Drew wondered, “Why are you telling us all this and why do it naked?” Derrick answered, “You asked about fights and arguments. A stupid argument kept us apart and then brought us together. Arguments are scary, but can be good, if you share the truth.” Mike added, “Alone, here in this house, we always jam naked. Keith and Prez have jammed naked. Naked is the truth. This is really the way we are, comfortable in our own skin. I couldn’t be this way without Derrick. He wouldn’t be like this without me.” Pointing both drumsticks at Drew and Corey, Derrick prompted, “Give us some truth. We’re worried about you, Corey.” Corey’s mouth dropped open. Drew watched his beloved carefully as Derrick continued, “The only way for us to know is to see. The only way for you to know that we like you and trust you, is like this.” Coming out of shock, Corey quickly covered his face. Drew explained, “Part of the anorexia makes Corey uncomfortable with his body. Showing me is easy. Showing Keith and Prez was a little less easy. He just doesn’t know you as well as I do.” “We understand this,” Mike softly said. Stepping closer to Corey, Mike sighed, “We care, dude. Our eyes will provide you with two more opinions, if you’ll allow it?” Drew stepped in front of Corey and shared, “This is good, Cor. You worried about how Keith saw you. Nobody that cares will ever lie to you, angel. Ya want me to go first?” Still covering his face, Corey replied, “I guess,” then giggled, “I hope I don’t pop a bone.” Drew smiled, “Consider it practice for the high school locker room,” and then undressed. Taking his shirt and shorts to the chairs, Drew returned, patting his chest over his heart and silently begged, “Please be careful.” Mike and Derrick nodded. Turning Corey away from Mike and Derrick, Drew whispered, “You’re safe, Cor. They probably caught glimpses of you in a dark tent. This is to confirm it in the light.” Corey admitted, “I’m scared, Drew.” “Look in my eyes,” Drew instructed, “I’ll take care of everything.” Corey nodded again. Drew guided Corey’s hands from his face and raised them above his head. Mike put the guitar back on its stand and Derrick came out from behind the drums. Drew softly reassured Corey that he was handsome and could easily face this. Corey’s T-shirt was taken off. In one smooth motion, Corey’s boardies and boxers were down on the floor. Taking Corey’s hands, Drew backed up two steps to allow Corey to step out of his clothes. Already shedding tears, Derrick said, “Your ribs and spine, Corey, they’re too visible.” Mike offered, “Not too bad around the waist and buns. A little less than there should be at the thighs and calves.” Derrick asked, “Corey, how much do you weigh and what should you weigh?” Still turned from them, Corey answered, “One fifteen now. According to a book Drew’s mom gave me, I should weigh between one-twenty-five and one-forty. The doctor would like one-thirty-five.” Derrick prompted, “Turn around, Corey. Drew, come stand with me and Mike.” Drew turned Corey around then stepped back. Lined up from Corey’s left to his right were Drew, Mike and Derrick. Mike smiled, “Do you have any idea how cute you are with clothes on? Take it from me, Corey; I love my blond and blonds in general. By sixteen, you could stop traffic with a glance and a giggle.” Quickly covering his face again, Corey did giggle and shed happy tears. “I’m not done,” Mike warned, “a little comparison for proof, dude.” He then knelt down behind Derrick and, using his thumbs and fingers, created a circle in his hands from the size of Derrick’s calf. He carefully noted where his fingers were overlapping then showed Corey and asked, “Derrick’s pretty damn good lookin’; don’t you think? Everything’s proportional?” Corey nodded and hummed affirmatively. “Now, it’s Drew’s turn,” Mike said, “let’s see how big his calf is, and then we’ll see how big yours is.” Corey nodded. Mike giggled at Drew, “Excuse me, dude.” Drew chuckled, “No sweat. If you’re bad, your boyfriend and mine will kick your ass.” Kneeling down, Mike smirked, “Definitely Keith’s brother.” In moments, Mike had Drew’s calf size measured then showed Corey. Mike said, “In height, Derrick and Drew are about an inch or so different so I’m guessin’ five-eight, Drew?” Drew nodded, “Yep, and one-hundred-thirty-six pounds.” Derrick offered, “I’m one-hundred-forty-seven pounds and more than two years older than Drew. In December I turn eighteen. This is probably as tall as I’ll get.” Mike showed Corey again where his fingers were for Derrick and then for Drew. “Not much difference,” Mike prompted. Corey nodded, “Two inches, give or take a little.” Mike asked Corey, “You’re about five-five?” “Five feet six inches,” Corey corrected. Mike nodded, “Cool, your turn now.” He knelt down and was surprised how much smaller Corey’s calf was compared to Drew’s. After checking again, Mike stood and said, “Check it out, dude.” “No way!” Corey gasped. Mike nodded, “I checked twice, Corey, you felt me. I wasn’t just loitering so Derrick and Drew could kick my ass.” Corey said, “That’s like five or six inches smaller.” Mike, Derrick and Drew slowly nodded. They all assumed that four inches smaller than Drew’s calf size would’ve been appropriate. Derrick wiped his eyes again, but this time, Corey caught him and asked, “Are you crying, Derrick?” Derrick sighed, “Yeah, sorry.” Drew prompted, “Tell them what you’ve told the doctors and our parents, Cor.” With all the love he could muster beaming through his eyes at Drew, Corey easily repeated, “I can’t tell if I’m too fat or too thin. Drew can though and I listen to everything he tells me.” Shifting to Derrick, Corey said, “Don’t cry for me, dude. Because Drew believes it’s good, I’m seeing, listening and learning now. I’m three pounds better off than I was three weeks ago. This Friday, we’ll see how much better I am.” Mike took Corey’s hand and assured, “It would take very little for me to cry too. We want you healthy, hangin’ with us, running our P.A. and lights. Keep trying, okay? It matters.” Corey sighed, “I don’t know what to say. I’m sorry… yeah, sorry that I make anyone sad. I’m also thankful that you took the time and made an effort you really didn’t need to make.” Derrick accepted that honesty and offered his own. “You’re not skin and bones, but too close to it.” Locking eyes with Drew, Corey asked, “You’re not still scared to hug me?” Shaking his head, Drew smiled, “No, angel. I hug you and lie on top of you and make love with you because that’s what I feel. I skinny dip with you and stand here naked now, to give you more incentive. You see yourself as fat. I still see the dude that was in bed with me on my birthday and before Christmas. Look at the three of us. Tell us what you see.” Rapidly nodding, Corey said, “Two different body types; medium and large; two pretty much fully grown and developed, one still growing. I like all of what I see, from faces to toes and everything in between. Everything’s proportional on all three of you, like Michelangelo carved three different versions of David.” He giggled, “I like you most of all, Drew.” Drew huffed then chuckled, “Three pancakes proved that.” Laughing, Corey hurried to Drew and was easily picked up then spun around. Mike turned to Derrick and teased, “We’re gonna have to try that sometime.” Rolling his eyes, Derrick smirked and gathered Mike in his arms then asked, “What do you think, Corey; maple, boysenberry or semen?” Corey giggled, “When mom and dad aren’t around, it’ll be semen, every time.” Mike widely smiled at Derrick and sang, “Say yes. You know you want to say yes.” Leading Mike by the hand from the room, Derrick cackled, “Pancakes for lunch.” Following them towards the kitchen with Corey, Drew wondered, “What’s planned for dinner?” “Chicken, potatoes and peas in tomato sauce,” Mike answered. He then reached in the cupboard for the box of pancake mix and read the directions. Derrick added, “It’s a recipe Prez learned from Doug. One pan, two hours in the oven. I’ll need to make a quick run to the store for French bread.” “See if they’ve got wheat French bread, dude,” Drew suggested. “It’s really better for us and tastes better.” Corey nodded and smiled at Drew. Derrick agreed that if it was available, he would get it. At the kitchen counter, Drew explained, “Gotta make sure my angel eats. The stronger he gets, the less that anorexia demon will mess with him.” “How many pancakes am I making?” Mike asked, and then shifted his eyes mysteriously; expecting numbers has high as forty to be tossed out. Corey giggled, “I’m not too hungry right now.” For Corey, Drew asked, “Have you got any fruit?” While Derrick checked the fridge, Drew grinned at Corey. “I’m getting an extra pancake or two, with your syrup.” Corey smiled and nodded in anticipation. Looking up from the fridge, Derrick said, “Two apples and two tangerines, Corey.” “One of each please, dude,” Corey replied. Mike turned to Derrick while he was placing the fruit on the counter. He asked, “Top or bottom, Dee?” Reaching for the apple, Corey innocently wondered, “Why does that matter?” and then took a bite. “Dee’s a power shooter,” Mike leered at his lover. Cracking up because he’d never heard the phrase used that way before, Corey spat out the apple into his hand and roared. “Nice,” Derrick grinned, “ya almost killed the dude, Lick.” Drew giggled, “Lick is your pet name, Mike?” Nodding, Mike suggested, “Twelve or fifteen pancakes?” “I’ll top,” Derrick offered. Mike began mixing the batter while Derrick got the griddle out, plugged in and warmed up. Noticing the clock read almost one, Derrick hummed then wondered, “Where’s Ben?” Mike shrugged, “Maybe running errands with his mom? I think he’s still doing all the driving.” Glancing at Drew and Corey, Mike said, “You dudes might want to put your boardies back on, in case he visits.” Corey immediately went down the hall to retrieve his and Drew’s shorts. Drew grinned, “What about you two?” Derrick chuckled, “He’s seen us naked.” Mike sniggered, “What a morning that was.” “You’re nudists,” Drew cackled. Beginning to pour batter on the griddle, Mike nodded, “I always wanted to be. Here, we can, but at home it’ll be in our room only.” Corey returned and offered Drew his shorts. Taking them and putting them aside, on the back of a nearby chair, Drew shook his head and smiled, “For you, angel. If Ben shows up, I’ll put them on.” Corey whimpered, “You’re killin’ me. It’s good I put my shorts on.” Mike sighed, “Come on, Corey. Your bone only matters to Drew. For me, Derrick or anyone else, it’s only worth noting for comparisons sake.” Corey giggled, “I’m not that way. Just talkin’ about dicks usually affects me.” Drew teased, “You’re a horny angel and they’re old.” Warning moos from one side of the counter and laughter from the other side erupted. Since Mike was cooking, Derrick hurried around the counter. Laughing hysterically, Drew and Corey backed into the living room. However, Derrick never intended to touch them. He snatched up Drew’s shorts and boxers then tossed them out the front door onto the lawn. “HEY!” Drew cackled, “My cell phone is in my pocket!” Returning to the kitchen, Derrick smirked, “Go get it.” Corey offered, “I’ll get it,” then started for the door. Flipping pancakes, Mike smiled, “No, let Drew go out and get it, Corey.” Pausing, Corey grunted negatively, pointed at Drew then said, “That hot bod is mine. Be glad I’m letting you see; especially you, Derrick.” “Why single out me?” Derrick chuckled. Corey began giggling again then checked with Drew. When Drew shrugged, Corey smiled, “Drew likes blonds; male or female; we have his attention. Back when we weren’t talking…” “No, Cor, don’t,” Drew interrupted. Walking towards his boyfriend, Drew seriously said, “I told you, your mom and I’ll say it again now for these dudes to hear; Susan is only a friend. I had opportunities, but never did anything more than walk home with her.” Noticing confused expressions in the kitchen, Drew sighed, “Part of the nightmare Corey had included me dumping him for Susan. That won’t happen, and I’ll tell you all why so Corey never has that in his dreams again. I’m bisexual leaning strongly to the gay side. I suspected it before we had oral sex. I knew it before we played with the dildo. Now that we’ve made love…” Shaking his head but widely smiling at Corey, Drew assured, “I love you, Corey. No matter how we do it, I love it, okay? The more we do it, the more I love it. The only thing just slightly better than watching and hearing you enjoy it is when you make love to me. Everything I said in the car was me bein’ silly enough to say it aloud, but at the same time, it was true. After making love this morning, I was too stupid to figure out how to open the zipper on my friggin’ backpack.” Mike and Derrick began sniggering. Corey was dumbfounded, grinning slightly at Drew and uncertain what to say or do. However, Drew knew what to do. He took the remaining apple core from Corey’s hand and put it on the counter then reached for Corey’s hands. Guiding him back to the dining area, he then began tenderly kissing Corey. After the fourth kiss, Corey half-groaned and half-whimpered. That was the signal Drew was waiting for. He pulled Corey against him and planted a passionate kiss. Throwing his arms around Drew, Corey urgently kissed him back. Mike and Derrick had never seen this side of Drew nor had they seen them kiss like this. Drew held the kiss for more than a minute. Beginning to break the kiss by returning to tender lip smacks, Drew smiled at Corey then turned to Mike and Derrick, saying, “Keith and Prez seem to think I have some rare kissing abilities. The kisses aren’t rare. The person I’m kissing is.” Stepping back, Drew’s erection sprang free and Corey’s shorts were obviously tented. Again, Corey was stunned silent, but had enough presence of mind to remain close to Drew in case he decided to hide. Blushing, Drew smiled, “From a kiss, dudes. No humping or grinding required.” Checking with Corey, Mike and Derrick, Drew confirmed, “Has everybody got the picture now? I love Corey because he loves me back. That’s all there is to it.” Watching all three of them, Drew said, “Anorexia and a hospital visit made me realize how much I cared. Two arguments made me understand that I’m willing to fight that fucking disease to keep Corey here with me. I’m not special or crazy, I’m in love.” Already shedding happy tears, Corey sniffled and wiped his eyes. Drew hugged him. Corey rested his head on Drew’s shoulder. He whispered, “Drew?” “Yeah?” “Did you know when we met it would be like this?” “Course not.” “When did you know you loved me?” “Last Christmas, when I told you at Big Bear.” Corey hummed then asked, “What if I had never read your packet or talked to you again?” Drew shrugged, “Dunno. We wouldn’t be together now, obviously.” “And Susie?” “I can’t say, Cor, cos I really don’t know. We knew each other for about six months before we kissed. It would’ve probably been the same with her. She’s totally out of the picture now though.” Afraid to ask, but doing so anyway, Corey wondered, “Why?” Drew grinned, hugged Corey tighter then whispered, “I loved you months ago, I love you now and I’ll love you in the future. I’m not faking anything, angel. When have I ever lied to you?” Thinking about it for a few moments, Corey realized that at every step of the way, Drew had always said what was on his mind. He replied, “Never.” “I won’t ever either; especially not about us, sex or Susan.” Feeling Corey briefly shudder in his arms, Drew smiled and sighed, wondering when Corey would fully understand the depth of his feelings. For Mike and Derrick, Drew wasn’t only Keith’s brother and Corey wasn’t just Drew’s boyfriend any longer. They were now close friends too. Flipping the first group of eight pancakes on to plates, Mike softly chuckled, “Aww.” Placing butter and maple syrup on the counter, Derrick called, “Come and get it, dudes.” Drew stepped back from Corey and went to the counter. Corey raced outside to get Drew’s shorts and boxers. Drew put the butter, maple syrup and plates of pancakes on the table then sat down. Corey returned, tossed Drew’s clothes on the sofa then wiggled his buns onto Drew’s lap. He buttered the pancakes. Drew poured the maple syrup. Corey picked up the fork and sliced into the stack of pancakes then began feeding Drew. A drop of maple syrup dripped on Drew’s chest. Once Drew was chewing, Corey licked the drop of maple syrup up, causing them to giggle. Derrick softly chortled, “They’re giving me so many bad ideas.” Mike grinned and nodded. From the dregs of batter remaining in the bowl, Mike swept up a little pancake batter on his index finger and let it dribble on to Derrick’s chest then lapped it up. Derrick stuffed Mike’s batter covered finger into his mouth.
  7. TheEggman

    Chapter 18

    Friday morning, I woke up to the phone ringing and Prez missing from our bed. It was just before nine in the morning. I knew Prez was likely taking care of Rush, but I could hear him talking and then soon, loudly laughing, “Okay, okay!” Barely a minute later, Prez returned to our room. He grinned, “Mike’s outta control. We’re supposed to get to his house by ten.” I smirked, “And if we’re a few minutes late, like he always is?” “It’s my dick and yours!” Prez laughed, and crawled back onto the bed with me. “For every minute we’re late, we each get blowjobs. And for each additional minute, it’s consecutive blowjobs.” “This is a threat, how?” Prez shrugged and chuckled, “That’s what I said. Mike wants to use the new P.A. He’s already told Jessy and Shaun that this weekend’s rehearsals are at his mom’s house and why. I reminded them that we need to wait for Drew and Corey, and they won’t be back from the doctor’s until about ten-thirty. Even I don’t think I could deal with thirty consecutive blowjobs.” “He wants us to be late,” I smirked, and then rapidly rolled onto my lover. I leered, “Now that you bought the P.A., they want some more of my cinnamon stick, to say ‘thank you’.” Prez giggled, “Only if or when you say so.” “I’m gonna make them wait,” I promised. “Not until after we return from Yosemite will they have a chance.” I further thought, “As a matter of fact, they can do the work and I’ll still demand the reward.” Prez shifted his eyes mysteriously and reminded, “We never did return their dildo.” “Or play with ours,” I reminded. I then softly asked, “Do I get special ‘thank you’ privileges?” Prez giggled, “All the time, babe.” I quickly took his sport shorts off and retrieved our dildo. Returning to our bed, I lubed it up and watched Prez’s dick harden before my eyes. I gave Prez three ‘thank you’ blowjobs, with the help of the dildo. Only after his second orgasm and while I was working on the third did he ask why I was out of control. I explained that “these are from me, Mike and Derrick.” I also warned him that “I still have to make sure Shaun and Jessy are equally represented. That can wait until later though, while we’re camping.” Lowering my head to his belly, I slurped him back into my mouth. Prez squirmed and giggled, “You said I could, Keith. You need at least my thank you.” Never let it be said that I am not reasonable. Keeping my mouth stuffed, I shifted around to let him at my chubby. He groaned, “Aw, babe, you’re dripping wet,” and began working his magic. My orgasm thrilled him enough to lose it not long after I had. Cuddling afterward, I confirmed, “You’re amazing, Prez. Each time was as powerful as the first.” “Quality over quantity,” Prez sighed. “This time, I got both. I’m shot to hell.” I teased, “Betchya it won’t last very long.” Prez giggled, “At least long enough to eat breakfast. Once we’re in the shower though…” “Yeah,” I chuckled, “you’ll get hard, but will you be able to do anything with it?” “I’ll try, that’s for sure,” Prez playfully threatened. I made a move to reach for his dick and Prez doubled-up, loudly laughing, “After breakfast, Keith!” Grinning, I dared, “I’ll bet you five bucks, right now, I can get you hard again without touching you.” Prez giggled, “No bet. I know you can, babe.” I teased, “Can I try anyway?” “Keith!” Prez incredulously laughed. Rolling off the bed, I flexed my muscles and struck three poses then began dirty dancing for him. I closed my eyes then imagined holding and caressing his body. Prez growled and scampered across the bed. Taking my arms, he wiggled back against me, matching my motions with his own. Prez purred, “You’re trying to match Drew and Corey’s new record, aren’t you?” “I really wasn’t thinking that far ahead,” I honestly breathed, “but the only way we’ll know is if we try.” Prez assured, “We’ll not only try, but succeed and set a new record. I’m planning on spending eternity with you, babe.” I hummed, “That sounds awesome. I’d love to spend eternity with you, just like this.” Soon, I was hard and grinding against his ass. I reached an arm down and found Prez hard too. While I was tweaking his nips and fondling his goods, he whispered, “Nine each, lover. You’re two behind me, cum for me; in me or on me, don’t matter.” Delirious, I held my baby close and reveled in his candor. I shivered, “I love you, baby. You’re doin’ so fine now. Please don’t stop.” He continued his grind against me and promised, “Never, Keith. I love the way you touch me.” If our dance lasted another five minutes it was a lot. It was beautiful though. Prez was still in my arms when, across the hall, John’s bedroom door opened. Then the bathroom door closed. Knowing John, he would leak, brush his teeth then jump directly into the shower. Since we had plenty more time, I slithered my way around and in front of Prez, causing him to giggle insanely. He loved it though and did try for a fourth with me encouraging him along. When the bathroom door opened, making it obvious John had finished his morning ritual; Prez gave up and turned me around to face him. He tenderly kissed me then smirked, “Gotta love summer vacations.” I nodded and grinned, “We’re well on our way to nine.” “And we’ve only been awake a little over an hour,” Prez chortled. I leered, “I’ll get ya in the shower, baby.” “I’ll get you again too,” Prez giggled. We agreed it was time for breakfast and pulled our shorts on then went out to the kitchen. There was half a cantaloupe in the fridge, but we decided to save that for Corey. Instead, we made a big cheese omelet. It was still in the pan when John came into the room. He grinned, “It was awful quiet this morning. I thought you were gone already.” I innocently smiled, “We’ll get it busy when you leave.” Prez confirmed, “You’re set for Tommy and Rose?” John nodded, “I talked with Mom too last night. Then I called Kim and Tommy. We’re set. Kim’s gonna deal with Rose for a day or two, but she’ll make it clear that I’ll be around and that she and Gianna will be going to Tommy’s again. Kim wants to know if the problem is more than Tommy. If it’s me too, then Kim’s gonna have a major problem.” I reminded, “Rose may just need time, bro. All you guys can do is, try to make it easier for her. She simply might not be ready for any relationships, beyond friendships.” Prez wondered, “What if she does like girls, John?” “Oh dude!” John gushed, “If Rose is a lesbian it would break more than Tommy’s heart. Since you dudes don’t know her, picture a thirteen-year-old, well stacked super model. It would break hearts for years.” I grinned, “So today and tomorrow, you’ll spend two hours with three pretty girls.” John began chuckling and I teased, “It’s horrible. I can tell you’re all broke up about it.” John laughed, “How can I not get randy? And If I get randy there, it’s not like they won’t notice.” Shocking me, Prez chuckled, “We’ll leave you a bottle of lube in your room, John.” “I’ll need it!” John giggled. He then sighed, “I’ll see ya later,” and turned to start for the door. “Tomorrow,” I quickly offered. “We’re going camping with Drew and Corey tonight.” John paused, turned around again then groaned. Prez and I waited for John to say, “I wanna go too, but then I couldn’t see Kim or Tommy tonight.” “Another time?” Prez offered. John nodded, “Yeah, after this stupid shit with Rose is done.” He turned around again and started for the door. After I heard the door close, I asked Prez, “Could we really bring John camping?” Flipping our omelet, Prez shrugged, “We’ll bring the smaller tent for him and tell him what the deal is. If he has a problem then he won’t come.” He flashed me a devilish grin and reminded, “Today isn’t possible. We will make nine.” In another minute, the omelet was done and we were sitting at the table having breakfast. Prez was a little quiet at first, until I asked what he was thinking of. It was all P.A. related; various ways we could hook up our gear and additional stuff we could get. That conversation lasted through breakfast. It was amazing how much Prez knew and how much he wanted to someday be able to try. To attempt the additional P.A. patches, more effects units and compressors would need to be purchased. Prez said that “the earliest any of that could happen is October, after I get more dividends.” As we cleared the table, I wondered, “Is there anything that system can’t do?” Shaking his head, Prez reminded, “The goal was to get a base system that could be expanded. If we need to play to more people, we could add speakers and power amps and do it. If we wanted to record, we could do that too, although our mixer isn’t really designed for it. A proper recording mixer would have L.E.D. level displays on each input channel. Ours doesn’t have that.” We finished cleaning up the kitchen and started for the shower. The front door opened. Drew walked in, giving Corey a piggyback ride, and both of them were laughing. At the entryway, Prez and I paused and grinned. After closing the door, Drew confirmed, “John’s gone?” I nodded, “About fifteen minutes ago.” Drew proudly proclaimed, “Corey gained another pound and a half. That’s three and a quarter pounds in two weeks.” Simultaneously, Prez and I overflowed with praise for Corey and Drew. Still blushing from the compliments, Corey giggled, “We think Drew lost two pounds… somehow!” Drew grinned and put Corey down. Blowing me and Prez away, there in the entryway, Drew began putting serious moves on Corey, backing him against the wall and stealing tender kisses. To give them space, I took Prez’s hand, saying, “We just finished breakfast and were heading to the shower.” Prez warned, “We’ll need you two at the P.A. in a little while.” Lifting Corey up again, Drew nodded and smiled, “Give us some time, we’ll be ready.” He carried Corey towards his room. Holding on tightly to Drew, Corey looked back at us, blushing, giggling and waving. Leading Prez into the bathroom, I chuckled, “That’s what I must’ve looked like with you last year.” Closing the door, Prez smiled, “It’s not past; we still look like that, babe.” Pushing my shorts down, he warned, “Two goin’ on three for you,” then knelt down. Only after Prez had quickly finished me off did I realize just how badly I needed to piss. With Prez behind me and holding my dick for me, even he wondered if I would ever stop leaking. In the tub, now totally depressurized, I tried to instigate Prez to go for four. He wanted intercourse. We tried, but the slippery tub was too dangerous. It took three fingers being crushed in his tight hole, but I got him to feed me another load. In our room and getting dressed, Prez giggled, “It’s eleven. I can foresee two cranky friends across town.” Grabbing T-shirts from the closet, I playfully grumbled, “They ain’t gettin’ sixty plus out of me; not this day, this week or this year.” Nodding, Prez grinned and went to the wall shared with Drew’s room. He knocked twice then loudly asked, “Ready over there?” Corey loudly replied, “Soon, real soon.” Chuckling, I rolled my eyes. Picking up the pillow off the bed, Prez folded it in half, held it to his face and roared laughing. I led my very red faced lover from the room and went to let Rush inside. In the kitchen, I wanted to instigate Prez and softly wondered, “How can Drew be losing weight?” Prez hurried outside past me, completely hysterical. Rush knew the sound of his master’s laugh and danced around Prez. We played with Rush for a few minutes until Drew came outside with Corey. Blushing intensely, Drew cackled, “We’re ready now.” That set me off in a hysterical break down. Grabbing my brother, I hugged him tight and howled laughing. Drew giggled and hugged me back. Prez took hold of Corey, wrapped an arm around his shoulders and called Rush. Drew and I followed Rush, Prez and Corey. I softly confirmed, “Nine?” Drew nodded and snickered; “Yup; four already today.” Once inside the house, Corey giggled, “Intercourse twice. No matter how much Drew eats, he’s burning calories.” Throwing his head back and loudly laughing, Prez went down the hall and put Rush in our room. Corey went to Drew and hugged him. “From carrying me, your arms, back and chest muscles are lookin’ awesome, magic man.” Drew nodded, “It’s only the second round of the battle, but that demon’s covered up on the ropes.” Corey stole a kiss then softly agreed, “It’s barely standing, punch drunk now.” I grinned, “The anorexia demon?” Drew and Corey nodded and smiled. I remembered how that all started from one morning’s silliness. Now, my brother was using that as a tool to help Corey and it was working. Returning from our room, Prez asked, “How’s the ‘just you wait’ game goin’?” As I led the way out of the house, Corey giggled, “It’s awesome! Sometimes I feel like I’m gonna go crazy waiting. When I do get that hug or kiss though, it all drains away and I get the best buzz.” “It’s definitely intense,” Drew agreed. Once we got in the 4Runner, Prez told Drew and Corey, “While we’re gone at Yosemite, Derrick and Mike want you two around to run the P.A., probably all three days.” “Monday’s aren’t a problem anymore,” Corey reminded. Prez pulled away from the curb and Drew said, “I’ll ask them to pick us up. Mike’s house is further than Corey’s.” I offered, “It’ll probably be in the mornings, around ten. They’re off all three days so they might go to the beach or it might be all day.” Prez grinned, “It wouldn’t surprise me if they didn’t go to the beach and spent all day jammin’. These next three days are full band rehearsals, minus me and Keith on Monday.” Drew asked Corey, “Ya wanna go to the beach?” Corey nodded, “Just need to tell mom where I’m at. As long as you’re there, she knows it’s cool.” Drew wondered, “Are we still going camping after we have dinner?” Prez answered, “I was thinking we would grab an early dinner and firewood on the way there. We’ll have to be back for rehearsals at ten tomorrow.” Although I remembered rehearsal, grabbing our own dinner was unexpected. I asked, “Where are we eating?” Prez shrugged, “How about the Round Table pizza we were at last month.” Looking in the rearview mirror, Prez asked, “Does pizza and salad sound good?” Drew said, “I’ll never turn down pizza.” “The salad there was huge,” Corey said. More deviously, he added, “I might actually be able to finish it quickly this time.” Drew softly chuckled, “Oh, dude. You want me streaking around the Angeles Forest, don’t ya?” Corey began laughing. Letting go of Corey’s hand, Drew teased, “Just you wait.” Not knowing what to do with his free hand, Corey whimpered through his giggles. About a minute later, Drew chortled, “Nope, restart the clock. Not until we get to Mike’s now.” Prez and I cracked up. When the 4Runner stopped in front of Mike’s house, Corey quickly slid across the seat until he was pressed against Drew. Being very bad, Drew didn’t even move to open the rear driver’s side door. After the sunscreen was in place and Prez and I had kissed then gotten out of the car, there was movement in the backseat. It wasn’t only Corey, but Drew was also in a hurry to get some affection. Derrick and Mike had carried all four speakers out of the garage again. With huge eighteen-inch subwoofers, Derrick’s drumming felt like thunder moving air and pounding against my chest. They were playing Long Cool Woman In A Black Dress, without any vocals. Before we entered the garage, Mike’s voice over the speakers reminded, “We warned you not to be late.” Derrick teased, “They’re over an hour late too.” As we stepped into the garage, Prez loudly said, “I don’t need any thanks. What I want and need is for us to put on shows that are each progressively better than the last.” Stepping away from the microphone, Mike nodded and loudly acknowledged, “We’re gettin’ there even faster now, Prez. This system is quantum leaps better than a little Peavey P.A. head.” Arriving in the room with Corey, Drew added, “Little things can be done at the mixer, but it’s like, garbage in, polished garbage out.” Knowing how well that statement would go over, I turned to my brother and grinned. Suddenly stopping the song, Mike and Derrick shouted, “Are we garbage?” “No,” Drew loudly and quickly laughed. “I did not mean that at all. I’m just sayin’ that you dudes are the band. You’ve got the more difficult job. We’re making a snare drum pop like a snare, not like a paper bag. I’m also concerned about the output L.E.D.’s going into the red. That means we’re sending a distorted signal to the amps, which is obviously not good. Something needs to be turned down.” Corey nodded, “Mic’d drums and instruments are the biggest difference. Before it was only Jessy’s keys and all your vocals, but now it’s everything. We’ve gotta tweak the drum sounds more. We’ve gotta do lots more with each and every channel.” Drew said, “As it is now, it’s okay, but we’ve gotta keep the bass drum and bass guitar from stompin’ on each other. The guitar and keys have to be heard individually. All that was done manually before is done at the board now. Corey and I will do what we can today and more over this weekend. Doug and Brian showed us what to do on our old P.A. We’ll get them to okay our work when they return.” Corey wondered, “Where’d they go?” Derrick answered, “Cabo San Lucas first. They’re prob’ly in Hawaii now.” Ben walked in the garage from the house and waved, saying, “Hey dudes.” Prez quickly said hello and asked, “Your mom is more mobile again?” Ben nodded and smiled, “She’s fine, Prez. So am I.” Confused, I wondered, “When were you not fine, dude?” “It’s nothin’, Keith,” Ben quickly assured. “What’s the term; a drama queen moment?” Derrick, Mike and Prez all chuckled. I had obviously missed something and grinned, “No drama today. You’re our ears, dude.” I then turned and introduced Drew and Corey to Ben. Ben came closer to the mixer then knocked knuckles with my brother and Corey. Prez went to his bass and amp and got ready to play. Drew asked Ben, “You play too?” Shaking his head, Ben chuckled, “I only try. They really play. I listen.” Prez, Mike and Derrick began playing Long Cool Woman again, this time with Derrick’s lead vocals. I led Ben out of the loud garage and asked, “You listen to a lot of music, right dude?” Ben nodded, “All kinds, classical, folk, rock, jazz, blues, you name it. Until recently, I’d lay on my bed for hours at a time with headphones on.” I smiled, “Can you help Drew and Corey get the P.A. setup? Tell them what sounds like crap so they can fix it at the mixer.” Lindsay came out of the front door with one of her friends and they walked over to us. Ben nodded and chuckled, “I’ll keep an ear out for little boo-boos too.” Lindsay said hello then asked me where John was. I grinned and told her that John was with Tommy and their friends, hangin’ out at Tommy’s pool. Ben wandered back to the garage. Lindsay frowned, “So he kind o’ goes off and does other stuff.” Lindsay’s friend quickly asked, “Does John have a girlfriend?” I grinned and nodded, “It seems so.” Lindsay’s friend grumbled, “Kim, right?” Smiling at the girl, I chuckled, “You don’t seem to like her.” Lindsay quickly whined, “Tammy! Get a grip! Kim’s nice.” “Just her friends aren’t,” Tammy sighed, and then spun around to go back in the house. When the door closed, Lindsay sighed, “I’m sorry, Keith. Tammy really likes John. Only because John likes Kim is Tammy bein’ grumpy.” I wondered, “Do you know Kim’s friend, Rose.” Lindsay nodded, “Rose and Gianna, right?” When I nodded at the names, Lindsay pushed her nose high in the air, clearly indicating that she considered them snobs. I told Lindsay that John had told Prez, Drew, Corey and I about some differences that seemed to revolve around Rose. Lindsay smirked, “No surprise there. She used to be my friend. When she found out about Mike and Derrick last year, she hurried out of the house and never called me again; she’s a snob and a bigot. It wouldn’t surprise me if Rose was after John.” “Why?” “John’s the most popular boy in our class,” Lindsay giggled. I cracked up and laughed, “I’m hearing, but not believing.” Lindsay smiled, “It’s true.” Her face became sterner and she smirked, “If I know Rose, she’s sniffin’ around John to push Kim aside, and to make reputation destroying gossip.” Suddenly, this wasn’t funny anymore. “Whoa!” I huffed, “You mean me and Prez?” “And Drew and Corey too,” Lindsay nodded. “Then she’ll drop John like a hot potato and move on to the next poor jerk that can only see her tits.” Seeing how totally blown away I was, Lindsay smiled, “You know me and my friends are totally cool, right?” I shrugged, “You’re my best friend’s little sister. I can only hope.” Lindsay sighed, “We are, Keith. My brother and Derrick and you and Prez are off the scopes. Since Drew was holding Corey’s hand comin’ up the driveway, we can see that they are too. Disappointments, yeah, but we’re not goin’ around blabbin’ like some people. John’s straight though and we’re all hoping someday…” Lindsay sighed again then said, “John could have any girl at Lockhurst Elementary. He’s walking into Hale Middle School lookin’ really great. But if he gets mixed up and goes for Rose’s tits over Kim’s brains, he’s literally screwed. No nice girl will trust him.” I hummed thoughtfully then said, “Ya know what, Lindsay? I can pass this message along, but it really would make a big difference if you called him.” “Me?” Lindsay squealed. I grinned then chuckled, “Yeah, your family has been close to mine for ten years. If you tell John what you told me…” “I couldn’t!” Lindsay squeaked. I pushed, “You’ve known John for years. He’ll listen to you. Is what you said for real? Is Rose becoming a gossip hungry social ladder climber?” Lindsay nodded, “Me and my friends think so. Everything else is hearsay.” “Then you’ve got to tell John,” I urgently prompted. “To me, these are just names of kids; I don’t know any of them. You can talk to John anytime. Dinner’s always between six and seven at our house. Call him tonight.” Shaking her head violently, Lindsay said, “I can’t.” I prompted her to sit on the porch with me then explained, “What I know now is that John’s going to start spending part of his afternoons at Kim’s, while Rose and Gianna are there; it’s probably happening today. John thinks he’s lucky, getting to spend time alone with three girls.” Lindsay’s head sagged on to her arms, “Rose is doing it. She’s gonna get him.” “Not if you can stop it,” I reminded. Lindsay groaned, “Me and Tammy will look like we’re the bad guys. But if I got backup…” Her head popped off her arms and she grinned, “If I can gather a few more friends, would you take us to John?” “Even better, face-to-face,” I smiled, and then assured, “I’ll borrow Prez’s 4Runner.” Lindsay nodded, “Give me a few minutes to make some calls, then me and four girls will go together. We like Kim and John, Keith. It’s Rose who’s the problem.” I leaned closer, grinning, “You know boy’s hormones. Every day John spends alone with three girls…” “Is one day closer to disaster,” Lindsay finished. She stood and said, “I’ll come to the garage with a small army.” I promised, “And I’ll take you to Tommy’s to confront the situation.” Lindsay chirped, “Cool,” and then hurried in the house. I went back to the garage. The band was playing I Need To Know and Derrick was singing lead. From the driveway, it sounded really, really good. With Shaun’s acoustic guitar and Jessy’s keys it would sound even better. That song needed to be added to the concert’s set list and I told them so at the end of the tune. I then shared what Lindsay and I were talking about. Prez offered his 4Runner before I could ask. He got a few kisses for being so awesome. We ran through the No No Song, Separate Ways and were playing Bringin’ On The Heartbreak when Lindsay arrived between the main speaker towers with four girls standing behind her. At the end of the tune, I got Prez’s keys, left the band in the garage then went with the girls. On our way to the car, I checked with the girls, “You know what you’re doing?” Lindsay nodded, “We’re gunnin’ for Rose and trying to save John.” “And Tommy,” one of the other new girls added. Tammy said, “Kim’s gonna have to choose today, it’s John or Rose. She sure won’t like Rose too much after what we say.” We all got in the 4Runner; four girls in the backseat and Lindsay riding shotgun. Five teenage girls couldn’t be more frightening. On the way to Tommy’s house, I heard four different stories about Rose that were not flattering. I also learned that Rose was a light skinned African American girl, who recently went out of her way to appear more Caucasian. The one African American girlfriend of Lindsay’s in the car went so far as to accuse Rose of reverse prejudice of her own race. Every other girl agreed. Although I would’ve loved to listen in on the whole conversation, I chose to remain curbside, in the 4Runner listening to tunes, while the troop of girls went to Tommy’s yard. Barely five minutes later, John, Tommy, Lindsay and her team of friends were walking out of the yard. John saw me and waved, but he did not look happy; he seemed annoyed and determined. They went two houses down and across the street to Kim’s. Then they went inside Kim’s house. I drove the 4Runner over there to be nearer for Lindsay and her friends. Many minutes later, during E.L.O.’s Telephone Line, a well stacked girl that looked more like sixteen than thirteen, stormed out of Kim’s house. A few minutes later, a crying thirteen-year-old girl walked out of the house. Barely two minutes later, John walked out with Tommy and they both got in the backseat. John chirped, “Girl talk.” “We’ve been temporarily excused,” Tommy grinned. Leaning forward, John tapped my shoulder. When I looked back, he smiled, “Thanks, bro.” I wondered, “What happened?” John shrugged, “When faced with five other girls making accusations, Rose wouldn’t confirm or deny anything; not even whether or not she was gunning for me behind Kim’s back. That was probably her plan, to get me alone at Kim’s. It seemed that Gianna was part of the scheme too.” Tommy evilly chuckled, “That set Kim off in a rage. It scared the piss outta us! We backed away before a cat fight began.” John sighed, “Rose is a user; getting what she wants, when she wants it, from Lindsay and each of her friends. Kim was her only real friend for years, but she even threw that away. Kim told Rose that she better start saying something. She didn’t though; not a word or even a tear.” Tommy softly groaned, “She wouldn’t even say why she didn’t like me. All the other girls said stuff about it, but Rose just stood there. She didn’t say no or argue at all.” He then grunted and smirked, “It was easier to deal with her liking other girls than this.” John told Tommy, “She’s a bigot, bro.” Tommy nodded and sighed, “Yeah, I guess.” He dramatically sniffled. “Aw,” John chuckled, “I’ll get ya fixed up with Lindsay’s friend, Sonia, dude.” Tommy grumbled, “You kissed her too, you bastard.” I cracked up and John nodded at me, loudly laughing, “Fourth grade.” Lindsay and her team of pubescent female Storm Troopers came out of the house. Lindsay slid into the front seat. She looked into the backseat and said, “Kim’s really upset. She wants to see you, John.” Smiling widely, John’s eyebrows rose. Tommy grumbled, “Guess I’m alone for the rest of the afternoon.” John smiled, “Don’t count on it, bro.” Lindsay giggled, “Tommy, I don’t think you need to worry. Miki, Nadia and Sonia live closer to here and they said that you seemed so sad. Ask for some company and you’ll have it.” John squealed, “You bastard!” At the sudden change of perspective, Tommy smirked at John and playfully sang, “Take your time takin’ care of Kim; there’s no need to hurry over, bro. I’ll be just fine.” His smirk flipped to a sad frown and he got out of the car. Tommy put on a great act, slouching and sliding his hands into his shorts pockets, looking extremely forlorn. Three girls walked with him back towards his house. Lindsay prompted, “Kim’s waiting, John” “Yeah,” John smiled, “Thanks, Linds. You really helped and we appreciate it.” He then chirped, “See ya later, Keith,” and opened the door then slid out. Tammy slid into the back seat. John hurried to Kim’s door and knocked. The door quickly opened and John was yanked inside. I pulled away from the curb. Lindsay sighed, “I’m glad that’s over.” From the backseat, Tammy complained, “But John’s still with Kim.” “And Drew’s switched sides,” Lindsay whined. “All the really good ones are spoken for or gay.” I chuckled, “Not all.” Tammy started to ask, “Why don’t we,” but then sighed, “Never mind.” Lindsay looked into the back seat. She softly asked, “You want to hang out with John and Tommy tomorrow, don’t you?” “Well,” Tammy squealed, “your brother’s band is good, but they’re all gay boys. It sure won’t be easy hanging around John and Kim, but we’re more likely to meet other boys there.” Lindsay huffed, “You’re going to make me call him, aren’t you?” Tammy giggled, “What are friends for?” Facing forward again, Lindsay sighed, “All right.” During the remainder of the drive, all I could envision was John, practically skipping into our house, because he and Tommy were hosting pool parties with six girls on a daily basis. This would naturally lead to Mike bitchin’ me out on a weekly basis, over some boy hitting on his little sister. Realizing that a silver lining does hide behind every dark cloud, I evilly grinned. Arriving at Mike’s, there was no sound coming from the P.A. speakers. Lindsay, Tammy and I went around to the backyard. In the pool, Derrick, Drew and Mike were teaching Ben to swim. Prez and Corey were obviously swimming demonstrators and the cheering section. It was almost one o’clock and I was hungry, so I shouted, “Who else wants lunch?” “Me and Corey do,” Drew loudly replied. Mike shouted, “Us too.” Nodding and smiling, Prez waded to the steps towards me. Climbing out of the pool, Prez asked, “How’d it go, babe?” I shrugged, “Generally, I let Lindsay and the girls take care of it. Rose and Gianna are out on the fringes now.” I turned and looked down at Lindsay for her to continue. Lindsay nodded and offered, “Rose has turned into a snob and a bigot.” Prez groaned, “Aw. John said that she was Kim’s friend for years, since they started school. Kim must be really sad.” Lindsay nodded, “She is, because Rose wouldn’t even defend herself. It was pretty obvious everything said was true.” “Rose acted like she had the right,” Tammy offered. “While we were all upset in one way or another, she seemed aloof, like she didn’t care what she was being accused of.” Lindsay added, “She’s the only one that hadn’t been crying when she left the house.” “Feed me, I’m hungry,” Mike, Derrick, Ben and Drew loudly chanted from the pool. Lindsay and Tammy shook their heads sadly then started for the house. Corey began giggling. Prez loudly asked, “What are we getting?” Five different orders came from the pool. Prez laughed, “Do I look like a caterer?” Holding up my index finger, I chuckled, “We’re going to one place. Name it and fork over some bucks.” Prez leaned close and whispered, “I’ll cover Drew and Corey, babe.” “And I’ll be covering you in the tent later,” I leered. Prez nodded and giggled as we watched everybody climb out of the pool. Corey and Drew wanted Mickey Dee’s for salads, fish and chicken sandwiches. McDonald’s was confirmed and dollars were passed to Prez and me. I noticed Lindsay and Tammy watching Drew and Corey from the kitchen window. The latter two were conscripted to come along with Prez and me. Prez wanted me to drive. Once we were settled in the car, I teased Drew and Corey and pulled away singing, “Lindsay likes Drew and Tammy likes Corey.” “Oh God,” Drew groaned. Corey squealed, “What? A girl likes me?” Turning slightly in the passenger seat, Prez smiled, “This is not a bad thing.” Corey squeaked, “How do you figure that?” Helplessly chuckling, I wondered, “Are you both planning on being out in high school?” Drew softly groaned. Corey said, “You told Ben that I was your boyfriend, Drew. You did that, not me.” Drew nodded, “After Ben told us he was gay, Cor. I knew it would be cool. School’s an entirely different situation.” Corey whimpered. Drew took Corey’s hand and firmly said, “I love you, Cor. School’s not going to change that. It’ll be daylong ‘just you wait’ games.” I offered, “It’s a matter of being proud of who you are, individually and as a couple. Prez and I made moves at the end of last year to come out. We’ll continue that this year, right baby?” Prez sniggered, “Probably the very first day.” I reminded, “The first time we kissed in school, no one cared. Only the worst case wackos care enough to say anything.” Prez added, “We’re starting a Gay Straight Alliance in September. If straight couples can kiss and hold hands in school then so can we.” Drew whined, “If something happens though, John will freak out. He’s more worried now, because of Prez’s knife wound, than he was before.” Corey softly asked Drew, “Are you more worried about John than me?” Shaking his head, Drew answered, “Not more so, but I am considering everybody.” Corey hummed thoughtfully. As I pulled into the McDonald’s parking lot, Corey said, “My gut says to come out and face it. I am very proud of you and us, Drew.” I got into the drive-thru lane and Corey rambled, “Did the witch doctor get me to admit I have a problem? Nope, my boyfriend did that. Who helped me gain three pounds in two weeks? My boyfriend; the same dude who a month ago wouldn’t kiss me unless we were alone; the same one who is now kissing me in front of his parents, my parents and anywhere he pleases. You’re damned right I’m proud, of you and of myself, Drew.” “Would it be cool, though?” Drew wondered. Prez said, “We’re going to make it cool. The G.S.A. club we’re starting this year needs to be continued next September.” I rolled forward and the conversation paused while I placed a huge order. Once that was done, I said, “Drew, there’s going to be about a dozen very cool seniors roaming the halls. Besides me, Prez, Mike and Derrick, add Nelson, Zack, Will and at least seven others who know us. The prejudices have to stop and we’re going to make it happen. In September 1999, me and Prez are eighteen and voting two months later. What’s about to happen in our school will happen across Woodland Hills, L.A., California and the country; it’s only a matter of time.” I rolled down the window and paid the cashier. In moments, I was passing Prez change, bags and cup holders. Prez passed the bags to the back seat and kept the cup holders on the floor at his feet When I rolled the window up, Drew asked, “Can we make it change, bro?” Pulling away from Mickey Dee’s, I nodded, “With the same pair I grew to knock Jake out.” Corey giggled, “With the same pair that held off and knocked that dirt-bag for a loop last week.” Prez grinned, “It takes perseverance. Somebody calls you a fag? Big friggin’ deal! Someone calls you a cock sucker? Then say to yourself, yeah, it’s my lover’s big bone and I love it. They call you a fudge packer? Ask them if they can fit anything bigger than a toothpick up their squeaky tight asses. It only takes balls and you’ve both got ‘em.” “The fact is, they fear what they don’t understand,” I offered, and then carefully reminded, “Gay sex is not always easy. It takes two working together to make it happen. Being individuals and a couple isn’t always easy either. You two need to work out together, how it will be in September. How we started last September is not how we ended our junior year. Be prepared for simple morons or truly prejudiced assholes, and be prepared to modify the plan. If you want opinions, you’ve got us, Mike and Derrick too.” Corey asked Drew, “What’re you thinking?” Drew shrugged, “I dunno, really. I’m not John. John can deal with confrontations. I hate them. Can I keep my hands off you six hours every day? I think I could, but then it would be six hours of making up for it.” Corey giggled. Prez nodded and grinned, “What really sucks most is our need to have these kinds of conversations. It shouldn’t be necessary. Only because of a few radical malcontents do we have to deal with this. Straights don’t have to deal with it so why do we?” “Only to be prepared,” I answered. Drew softly admitted, “I’ve never fought before.” I nodded, “Neither did I until April.” Prez sighed, “Confidence is what you two need.” He then suggested, “While we’re gone a few days next week, check the health club’s self defense classes. We’ll go to the classes with you, when we get back.” Corey nodded and chuckled, “Show ‘em how you can take on demons, Drew.” In the rearview mirror, I saw Drew gesture for Corey to move closer. When Corey did, they kissed passionately. Facing forward, Prez hummed, “What did Corey say?” I had no idea what he was referring to and curiously glanced his way. Snapping his fingers, Prez then loudly remembered, “They take a lickin’ and keep on tickin’.” I chuckled, “Making the last turn then it’s back to ‘just you wait’.” I heard two enthusiastic affirmative hums from the back seat. Prez and I cracked up. We carried two cup holders containing seven sodas and four bags of food to the backyard. Ben was swimming laps in the pool. Prez softly said, “It was just one of those unreasonable phobias; Ben doesn’t like having his face underwater. That’s why he’s doing the backstroke.” Emptying one of the bags at the patio table, Corey nodded, “We showed him the butterfly and freestyle too.” Mike and Derrick got out of the pool, leaving Ben alone. I eyed them suspiciously, silently wondering if Ben was confident enough to be left in the pool. Grabbing a towel, Mike grinned and began drying off. Derrick nodded and grabbed another towel then softly explained, “He’s doin’ good, but still thinks he needs supervision.” The rest of us started digging in when Ben realized that he was alone in the pool. He only huffed and smirked then climbed the nearest ladder. Eyeing Mike and Derrick, Ben took a towel and chuckled, “I’m glad I didn’t drown.” Since Derrick’s mouth was full, Mike swallowed and offered, “Your chances of drowning just went from likely to unlikely. It’s called confidence. Since we’re on the topic anyway, I asked you to bring your guitar over the other day. You didn’t and I didn’t say a word… that time!” Toweling off, Ben nodded and giggled, knowing he was lucky. Derrick swallowed and said, “We’ll be working on a confidence foundation too. Most dudes are gonna want a confident boyfriend. Today it’s swimming; another day, it’ll be with a guitar in your hand.” Ben sighed, “You dudes won’t like what I play.” Six very stern faces glared at him. “I only play classical,” Ben offered. Prez swallowed and smirked, “Just because we play rock doesn’t mean we can’t appreciate other styles. I love all jazz. Derrick loves progressive jazz and rock, like Yes or Emerson, Lake and Palmer. Keith prefers ballads and love songs.” I smiled at Ben and said, “We’d love to hear you play, dude.” Picking up a cheeseburger and unwrapping it, Ben softly explained, “I wanted to learn to play. My dad made me take classical lessons. In three years, I can barely play two songs.” Mike wondered, “Are you sight reading or playing by ear?” Having already bitten into his burger, Ben mumbled, “Height weeding.” We really tried to not crack up, but snickers broke lose anyway that turned into hysterical laughter. Mike loudly laughed, “What is this height weeding you speak of?” “Gotta get down on the ground to pluck them weeds,” Derrick roared. Ben rolled his eyes and giggled. Drew and Corey were turning red, they were laughing so hard. Prez giggled and offered, “Your dad took the fun out of that too, Ben. Once we hear what you can play, we’ll show you some other stuff you might like.” Turning to Mike, Prez suggested, “Mood For A Day?” When Mike enthusiastically nodded, Prez then turned to Derrick and suggested, “Roundabout?” Derrick smiled, “Yeah, at least the introduction.” Mike told Ben, “Music is listened to, not read like a book. Sight reading is cool and all, but you have to open your ears then try to play what you hear.” Derrick offered, “Me and Mike have to work tonight, but should be home around eleven-thirty. Stop by then, okay?” Finished with his cheeseburger, Ben nodded and smirked, “You asked for it. It’ll take me twenty minutes to play two three-minute pieces.” Prez and I glanced at each other and shook our heads. Mike and Derrick grabbed hold of Ben and threw him in the pool. When Ben’s head popped above water, Mike shouted, “Sink or swim! That’s confidence!” “Okay, I get it!” Ben loudly laughed. I locked eyes with Drew and softly asked, “Are you hearing and learning?” Drew nodded. I said, “I don’t want you two going through what Prez and I have. Call the health club soon. Learn there with me and Prez or Corey. Don’t wait.” Wordlessly, Drew checked with Corey. When Corey nodded, Drew said, “I’ll call when we get home, tomorrow afternoon.” Prez finished eating, wiped his mouth then whispered in my ear to follow him inside. We gathered some trash and took it to the garbage cans on the side of the house. We went in through the back door. Lindsay and Tammy weren’t around and we assumed they were upstairs. Taking my hand, Prez pushed it against the front of his boardies and breathed, “I want you so much.” My baby was hard as a rock. I grinned and wondered, “What did I do?” He led me by the hand down to the room that used to be Derrick’s bedroom, explaining, “For being an awesome big brother again. I’m so hot for you right now.” With Prez already feeling me up something awful, I closed the bedroom door and locked it. Turning in his arms, I playfully asked, “I’ve been good?” He nodded and went to work on my boardies drawstring, huffing, “Really very good.” I grabbed a quick kiss and went to work on his boardies, innocently giggling, “Good boys get treats.” Pushing my boardies down, Prez promised, “Whatever treat you want, babe.” I stepped out of my boardies and pushed his down, truthfully saying, “I want you inside me, baby.” Prez nodded and stepped out of his shorts then went to the unmade twin size beds. He pulled a mattress pad onto the carpeted floor then grabbed the only pillow in the room and tossed that on the floor. Prez gestured for me to get comfy then began looking through the dresser. Taking my T-shirt off and tossing it aside, I wondered, “What’re you lookin’ for, baby?” “Lube.” “Don’t worry about it,” I smiled. “A little spit is enough.” That was all Prez needed to hear and quickly joined me on the floor. Lifting my legs and grabbing my ankles, I whispered, “Make it like our first time, baby.” Nodding, Prez gathered some saliva in his mouth then spit onto his left hand and got me ready. The next palm of spit went on his awesome cock then Prez shuffled closer and slowly buried himself within me. I cooed then whispered, “You really are hot.” “First with John and then with Drew, you’ve been incredible today,” Prez smiled, and then began the slow, deep grind that I love so much. He passionately kissed me then began the steady thrusts. After a few minutes of that and some tender kisses, he returned to the deep grind and softly groaned. “Go for it, lover,” I softly encouraged, “pound my butt and fill me up.” His pale blue eyes bore into my brown eyes and he breathed, “I love you so much, Keith.” I assured him that he was my entire world then reached for a kiss. Then Prez started thrusting in and out. The faster he got the more I encouraged him with kisses and whispered words. He closed his eyes and whispered my name then went to town. It was awesome and I repeatedly told him so. He was doing me just right and, I guess because we were sneaking in a little extra lovin’, I suddenly realized that I was destined to quickly lose it and told him so. Prez opened his eyes and warmly smiled, never losing his rhythm. I reached for his shoulders and caressed my baby’s strong arms then shivered, “Oh baby, that’s so good, yeah,” and lost it. It felt like Prez was slamming into me and making me shoot more, but all I wanted was to watch his eyes, caress his arms and coo. Soon, Prez desperately huffed, “Keith? Oh, babe,” and I knew he was very close. His eyes closed then he stiffened and shuddered. For me, watching my lover reach orgasm was every bit as fantastic as actually making love and I couldn’t stop touching him. Still hovering over me and panting, Prez opened his eyes and warmly smiled, “You’re the very best, babe. I had to do something, but I was expecting to take bottom.” I firmly grunted negatively then softly chuckled, “You were raging and I needed it.” Glancing down at the puddles of semen on my chest and belly, Prez grinned, “I did that?” Nodding, I giggled, “You and me. I guess I needed it a lot and you were totally awesome.” Prez leaned back and slid out of me. He pressed the mattress pad against my twitching hole and began tongue bathing my belly. Ticklish to the extreme, I fought hard to not laugh hysterically and let everyone know where we were or what we had been doing, but I couldn’t help myself. Soon, I knew he had cleaned me up yet was still teasing my belly. Grabbing hold of his head, I guided his face to mine for a few dozen kisses. Prez made sure I was completely clean then bounced his eyebrows and reminded, “Four for you and five for me.” Sitting up, I grinned, “We’re gonna make ten, easy.” We started getting dressed. Prez hummed then said, “We’re gonna have to tell Mike the mattress pad needs to be washed.” I looked out the bedroom window into the backyard. “Let’s take it to the machine ourselves. Mike, Derrick and Ben are still out there,” I said, and then turned around scowling, “I wonder where my brother and Corey are?” Still holding my shirt, Prez spun around to unlock and open the door. Across the hall, leaning against Mike’s bedroom doorway, Drew cackled, “Five and goin’ for ten, huh?” Red faced and hysterical, Corey giggled, “We’re younger and can always do one better.” I grinned, “That’s a challenge if I ever heard one.” Locking his eyes with mine, Drew smirked, “We came in to use the bathroom, and then got… distracted.” Shaking his head yet widely smiling, Prez warned them, “You realize what tonight’s going to be like?” Drew and Corey checked with each other then laughed, “No problem here!” Derrick’s little bedroom clock read half past two. I told Prez the time then suggested, “Let’s get the speakers moved back into the garage. Then we can get the camping gear from home and be on our way.” Prez nodded and pulled my shirt over his head. I evilly chuckled then told my brother and Corey, “You just lost.” “Oh, no,” Drew cackled, “the day’s over at midnight.” Folding up the mattress pad, Prez started out of the room. Drew and Corey followed and I trailed behind. Prez went through the kitchen and past the dinette table then out to the garage. He put the soiled mattress pad in the washing machine and turned it on. I poured a cup of detergent then dumped it in the machine. Walking in the garage, behind us, Mike wondered, “What’s goin’ on?” Drew and Corey began sniggering. Prez closed the washing machine lid and the four of us turned around with guilty grins plastered on our faces. Noticing me shirtless with Prez wearing my shirt, Derrick loudly cackled, “Again?” Falling against each other, Drew and Corey howled. Giggling insanely and turning bright red, Ben spun around and went back out to the driveway. Smirking, Mike walked past his guitar and the four of us. He peeked into the washing machine. “I don’t believe you two,” Mike chuckled. Drew giggled, “Four.” Glancing at Drew then Corey, Derrick’s mouth dropped open and, seconds later, he squealed, “The two of you too?” Corey giggled, “We had to leak, but the sounds from the next room got me randy.” Fire engine red, Drew admitted, “Corey got me goin’.” Corey nodded and cackled, “We left no messes, Mike.” Covering his eyes, Mike sniggered, “And my sister was where during all this?” Drew shrugged and Corey giggled, “Either she’s upstairs or left with her friend.” Pointing his finger at me, Mike chuckled, “I am never, ever letting John date my sister.” I grinned, “That would make us in-laws, bro.” Prez chuckled, “It’s time to pull the speakers inside.” Drew and Corey went to start zeroing the mixer and turning off all the gear. “Don’t change the subject!” Mike loudly laughed. Prez grinned and shrugged. “What else do you want to know?” Shaking their heads and giving up, Derrick and Mike laughed, “Nothing!” “Too bad,” I teased, and took my baby’s hand then leered, “It was awesome.” Locking his eyes with mine, Prez whimpered then whispered, “It really was, babe.” Complaining, “Now we have to hurry,” Mike went to Derrick. Prez and I followed Mike. Derrick nodded, “We’ll make the time, dude,” and then turned to ask, “Can we pull the speaker cables, Drew?” “Just a sec,” Drew quickly said, and double checked everything before powering off the mixer. Corey finished powering off the amps then chirped, “All set.” Prez bent over to disconnect the subwoofer cable and I rubbed his bubble-butt. While Prez giggled, I got the top speaker disconnected. Mike worked on the other side with Derrick and softly wondered, “Bottom, Prez?” Shaking his head and standing upright, Prez answered, “That was my plan, but it didn’t work out that way.” Noticing Derrick pointing to Drew, I shrugged. Mike called, “Corey?” When Corey hummed, Mike asked, “Who’s bottom?” Corey giggled, “Me, at least three quarters of the time.” Wrapping the cable, I turned to Drew. Drew nodded, “It’s what Cor wants most so…” I assured, “If it’s cool with you and Corey, my preference has no bearing at all.” Taking the wrapped cable from Prez, Corey smiled, “I can be top, but for some reason, right now, it’s like, I can’t be that assertive. I’ve been thinking about it and talking with Drew. Top’s honestly not what I want most.” With a wrapped cable, Mike came over and glanced between Drew and Corey asking, “Do you think I’m top or bottom?” “Top, definitely,” Corey quickly answered. While Prez and I carried a speaker cabinet inside, Drew nodded at Mike. Mike chuckled then shook his head. Heading back to the other side speakers, Mike said, “I thought I would be more a top, but I’m not; about two-thirds of the time, I’m bottom. Sometimes that’s all I want.” Heading back for the subwoofer with me, Prez offered, “Keith and I purposefully choose to be versatile. It makes the whole experience last longer. Other times, it’s his turn then the next time it’s my turn. And that can change at any time for any reason.” Squatting down to lift the heavy subwoofer with our legs, Prez faced me and wondered, “Are we fifty-fifty, babe?” I nodded, “Pretty close,” then asked, “Ready?” Prez said, “Ready and lift.” Together we lifted more than a hundred pounds, but the bulky subwoofer cabinet made carrying it an awkward, two-man job. Once everything was put away, we walked out to the driveway. Drew turned to Mike and offered, “Prez said you’ll need me and Corey here this week.” “Tomorrow and Sunday too,” Mike nodded. “We’ll need rides,” Corey said. Derrick nodded, “No sweat. We’ll call before we leave Agoura Hills and pick you up.” He then went to give Prez a hug. Mike gave me a hug then asked, “This weekend’s still cool?” I nodded, “Since we’ll be rehearsing here, we’ll spend the nights there.” I stepped back and Mike hugged Drew then Corey earning a giggle. Stepping back, Mike grinned, “Not used to hugs yet?” Corey shrugged, “From Drew, yeah.” Derrick hugged Corey and whispered in his ear. “I am,” Corey softly assured. “The doc said this morning that I gained three pounds in two weeks.” Drew offered, “They took some blood this morning. The doc said that we shouldn’t expect big changes there yet.” Derrick softly pleaded, “Just get better.” Prez said, “We’ll be here tomorrow morning, directly from camping.” Shaking his head, Mike demanded, “Shower first.” Heading towards the 4Runner, Drew and Corey began giggling. “Then we might be late,” I teased, and grabbed hold of my sex-machine’s waist. Prez became a wet noodle in my arms and cackled insanely. “Right,” Derrick grinned, “we’re already losing valuable shower time.” Derrick took hold of Mike, below the waist. Mike whined then spun around to face his assailant and kissed him hard. Holding their kiss, they waved as Prez and I went to the 4Runner. As we pulled away, Ben, Derrick and Mike were heading back into the garage. Corey asked, “Do you dudes always hug each other goodbye?” I turned in the passenger seat, saying, “Yeah, pretty much all the time these last two months.” Prez and I then explained it to Drew and Corey. I finished by reminding them that they were now considered integral parts of our band. Prez said that they had both learned enough for him to back off and let them run the mixer and gear. For some reason, Corey looked as if he might cry happy tears. I guess Drew noticed because he slid closer to Corey and gently guided him close for a series of tender kisses. Understanding some of what Corey was feeling, I faced forward again and reached for Prez’s hand. It remained quiet for the rest of the trip home. We got our camping gear organized. Drew and Corey loaded the back of the 4Runner while Prez and I went inside to load two coolers. They came inside again and Corey asked, “Are we bringing Rush?” Prez answered, “I considered it, but the back seat would be cramped.” “It’s okay, Prez,” Corey grinned, “I’ll sit closer to Drew or on his lap.” Drew smiled, “We’re gonna need to stop by Corey’s house to get his protein shake. We’re all out here.” “No problem,” I assured, and then wondered, “Do we need to bother with all our backpacks?” Corey said, “Just mine, for the milkshake and some fruit to snack on.” That reminded me to go back to the fridge and pull out the half cantaloupe sitting in there. Drew saw it and smiled, “Awesome.” I put the cantaloupe in the cooler. Locking eyes with Corey, Prez offered, “Whatever salad you can’t eat at Round Table, we’ll have them pack up and stuff it in the cooler for later too. Remember to get spoons and forks from Round Table.” Corey nodded and smiled, “Let me get my backpack and we’re set.” Drew followed Corey down the hall. Prez called Rush inside then went to get his leash. I wrote a note for mom and dad. Gathered again in the kitchen, we carried the coolers and Corey’s backpack outside. Drew said, “I grabbed all our deodorants and the bottle of mouthwash too.” Prez nodded, “Cool. And we’ve all got our watches on.” After we put our coolers in the cargo space, Prez evilly grinned, “We’ll know when the day’s over and who won. I’m at five and Keith’s at four.” Corey giggled, “We’re five each. I can only wonder why Keith’s off by one.” I chuckled, “It simply worked out that way, while you two were at the doctor’s.” Prez smirked and chuckled, “This morning, Keith blew me twice in a row before letting me at his dick.” Corey giggled and warned Drew, “Don’t you ever try that on me. I’ll suck your dick clean off.” Heading into the back seat of the 4Runner, Drew softly chortled, “Thank goodness Mike’s got a pool.” Prez called, “Rush! Let’s go for a ride, hound dog.” The dog ran across the lawn and directly into the back seat on top of Corey and then Drew. Amidst much grunting and groaning, Prez closed the back door then tossed me the keys. He got in the passenger seat and immediately looked back wondering, “Are your units hurting already?” Corey was wiggling onto Drew’s lap and they both hollered, “YES!” “They’ve been trampled by dog paws,” Drew playfully complained. I got in and teased, “Pawed units and bestiality? That’s real kinky,” causing Drew and Corey to groan. Soon after I pulled away, Prez thought aloud, “Since Rush is coming along, pizzas and salads are to go. I won’t leave him in the hot car while we eat.” I nodded, “We’ll need forks, spoons, paper plates and a big pile of napkins.” We stopped at Corey’s house. I warned them not to leave me alone with Prez for too long then Drew followed Corey into the house. They came back out in under two minutes, carrying protein shake mix, additional apples, oranges and assorted fruit. Once that was stowed away in Corey’s backpack, we were on our way to the Chatsworth Round Table, near the 118 freeway. Corey began giggling and Prez looked back. Cringing, Corey giggled, “Drew’s hungry and gobblin’ me up.” Drew remained silent and I couldn’t see him at all behind Corey. Prez faced forward. I warned, “Stay in idle, bro. We’re going to stop soon.” Drew only hummed affirmatively. A minute or so later, Corey began cracking up. Prez suspiciously looked back again. He smirked, “Your brother’s being bad, babe.” I wondered, “What’s he doin’?” “Tweakin’ Corey’s nips.” Corey loudly cackled, “Does it count if we lose it in our shorts?” “No,” I chuckled. Prez grinned, “Can you believe how many people are asking if blowjobs count as real sex? What a lame friggin’ question. If someone reaches orgasm, it counts.” Pulling into the parking lot, I nodded and chuckled, “Clinton’s gonna have to say something.” Soon, I was parked in front of Round Table. Prez warned, “Let me get Rush’s leash on,” then quickly got out of the car. Opening the back passenger side door, he ordered Rush to stay then got the leash attached to the collar. Once Rush was safe, Corey slid off Drew and out of the car. Giggling his ass off, my goofy brother tried to force major wood down before he would get out of the car. Howling, Corey staggered around dizzily. I called Prez over with Rush and suggested, “Let’s leave Rush with Corey and Drew while we order.” Prez glanced down and in the car at Drew’s red and smiling face. Prez grinned, “Blame it on the bumps in the road.” Drew giggled, “Only partly. Corey was being just as bad, grinding back against me.” “I was only making sure he was comfy!” Corey roared. Handing Corey the leash, Prez rolled his eyes then asked, “Grilled chicken salad, Corey?” Corey nodded, “Please, with croutons and cheese, Prez.” Still in the backseat, Drew asked, “One plain cheese pizza, please, Prez?” Prez nodded, “One salad, one cheese and one pepperoni?” Taking Prez’s hand, I led him to the doors and suggested, “Peppers and onions too?” “How about one with the works then?” Prez suggested. I asked, “You’ve got the bucks still?” Prez nodded, “I spent twenty on lunch and still have about fifty on me.” I shrugged, “Drew will eat everything except black olives. I’m fine with the works though.” At that time of the afternoon, there was only one other customer already seated in the restaurant. We stepped up to the counter and Prez placed our order. After he paid, he explained, “I’ve got my dog with me, so we’ll wait outside.” “About twenty minutes,” the cashier said. Prez took his receipt and we went back outside. Drew had finally made it out of the car. He and Corey were running laps with Rush, back and forth a nearby grassy area. Everything was cool until a middle aged man walked by and Rush went into guard dog mode. Drew took the leash from Corey and ordered the dog down flat before we got there. Corey huffed, “He’s getting really aggressive.” More softly, he said, “And that man needs an attitude adjustment.” I turned and watched the dude walk further away. Prez nodded and took the leash, saying, “I can’t help the man’s attitude, but I can control Rush. It’s happening a little too often recently. It happened twice last week and again today. One of those times it was appreciated though.” I offered, “It’s prob’ly time we took him to the dog park for some socialization.” Drew nodded, “That’s why we were running him, to burn off excess energy.” I grinned, “The dog’s energy or yours, bro?” Drew smirked, “If I could drive, I’d let you sit with Prez on your lap. I wonder how long you’d last.” I chuckled, “Not long.” Prez teased, “I wouldn’t let him last.” “Okay,” Corey giggled, “I think you’re all a little over hungry.” He then asked, “Did you bring a radio or your bass, Prez?” Shaking his head, Prez replied, “Nope,” and then pitifully sighed, “We’ll have to entertain ourselves.” I pulled my brother aside then whispered, “There’s a small issue we need to work out.” Drew wondered, “What?” “You and me, with our horny partners in the same tent?” Prez loudly asked, “Keith, are you scheming again?” Grinning, I nodded at Prez then looked at Drew. Drew whispered, “It’ll be dark. I think I can deal with hearing. We can hear through the wall.” “I’m only checking, bro,” I admitted. “I don’t want you freaking if Prez wants some while you two are already in the tent.” Drew softly said, “Can we put the coolers in the center of the tent? That would make a partial barrier, at least. Then me and Corey take the far half and…” Drew paused and sighed, “Nope, if you’re already in there with Prez, we’ll have to walk past or over you.” “You see the problem,” I smiled. “There’s virtually no way we can avoid this, not with the challenge in progress.” Drew grumbled, “I dunno, bro. I was thinking it would be like last week, couples alone in the tent.” “It can be if you and Corey want it that way,” I assured, with the caveat, “we can play by those rules, as long as my sex-machine isn’t racing. If he is, I’ll think more of him than of you.” “I know!” Drew giggled and whined. “Corey… umm… I couldn’t and wouldn’t stop him…” “I know bro; turning him down is a hopeless effort. This is the problem,” I softly chuckled. Corey loudly warned, “The longer you’re there, Drew, the more ideas I get from Prez.” Spinning around, Drew laughed, “Hey! You two need some space between you!” Corey and Prez barely moved a few inches apart and all four of us began laughing. Drew wrapped an arm around my shoulder and turned us away then whispered, “What’re we gonna do?” I shrugged, “Get over it,” and then explained last year’s encounter with Derrick and Mike in the pool house and the few other similar recent encounters where several of us were holding hands. I added, “The thing is, we’ve had over a year together. Prez holding hands with Mike or Derrick isn’t a threat to me. The opposite is also true; Prez isn’t threatened if I’m holding Derrick’s or Mike’s hand. You and Corey have only had a week. I could deal with Prez holding hands with you or Corey, but could you?” Suspiciously, Drew asked, “Would you reach for my hand?” I shrugged, “I don’t really know. I never expected any of that to happen, but it has. I get all kinds o’ crazed making love with Prez.” Drew playfully wondered, “Who started it this afternoon at Mike’s?” I honestly answered, “Prez,” then laughed, “so you see what I’m capable of doing, and barely realize what it is I’m doing.” Breaking into a fit of giggles, Drew admitted, “This is going to be weird. Corey can hold either your hand or Prez’s, but I don’t think I can hold yours or Prez’s hand. Prez is as much my brother as John or you.” I nodded, “Talk with Corey and let me know how you two want it to be.” Drew and I knocked knuckles then went back to our extremely suspicious looking partners. Corey smirked at Drew, “You’re in so much trouble now.” Locking eyes with Prez, I wondered, “What have you got in store for me?” Prez buttoned his lips and smiled. Drew asked Prez for Rush’s leash and, when he took it, he wandered off with Corey. Once they had moved away enough, I grinned, “Spill it, baby.” Prez smiled, “I’ve got nothing new planned, but Corey does for Drew.” He then wondered, “And you and Drew were talking about?” I shrugged, “This is gonna be weird for me and Drew; brothers within sight? It might be taking turns as couples or it might not. It depends on Corey.” “That was a small part of our conversation too,” Prez admitted. “I only assumed there might be an issue though.” I smiled, “It’s not just me and Drew, it's you and him too, Prez.” Prez nodded and smiled, “That’s fine; we’ll just be separate, until bedtime, anyway.” He then leered, “You realize it means exposing ourselves again?” My eyes widened. “Yeah, not too far from the campsite though.” Prez smiled, “We’ll just leave Rush tied up as an alarm, in case of park rangers or other interruptions.” Remembering the idiot perv the previous camping trip, I offered, “Near the tent for them is more important.” “That’ll work.” Prez checked his watch then said, “Our order should be ready.” I shouted, “Drew, we’re goin’ in for the food.” Drew hollered, “We’ll be waiting by the car.” Prez and I went inside. The second pizza with the works was being sliced. In minutes, we were back at the car. This time, Drew and Corey let Rush in the backseat first. Prez put Corey’s salad in a cooler and we did some minor rearranging so nothing would fall and squish our pizzas. Drew got in then Corey followed. In the seconds it took us to complete the task and get in the front seat, they were already giggling. After getting on the 118 freeway, I exited at Balboa, taking the side roads as my dad had done. I stopped at another strip mall for firewood and a pint of milk. Prez and I went into the supermarket, leaving Drew, Corey and Rush in the backseat. Even with the stops, this route was much quicker than the prior week’s excursion. We got to Angeles Forest at four-twenty-five, by the dashboard clock. At fifteen miles per hour, it seemed to take longer to get to our campsite. We were at a different area than we had been the previous two trips. There seemed to be more trees though. There was only one good spot for the tent, where we wouldn’t be sleeping on exposed tree roots and far enough from the fire pit. While we got the tent setup, Corey agreed that since Drew and I were uncomfortable, there wouldn’t be any tent time interruptions. Since Prez and I already worked out an alternative, there really were no problems, as far as we were concerned. When someone needed to use the latrine, we would always go together and take Rush with us. We sat down around the fire pit to eat. For keeping his distance without being told, Rush was treated to several pizza crusts that we called ‘pizza bones’. Corey ate most of his salad, but then returned the container to the cooler and had a slice of plain cheese pizza. Corey made a show of looking at Drew’s slice of pizza then grinned, “Is that Canadian bacon I see?” Drew eyes shot open then he nodded and began giggling. “Poor little piggies,” Corey sang. Instantly, Drew seemed to be sweating. Prez cracked up and then softly explained how perfectly evil Corey could be. Drew grinned, “I’ve had something Corey considers pork about every day this week, strangely enough.” When dinner was eaten and only a few slices of both pizzas remained, we consolidated them in one box then put it in the 4Runner, so it wouldn’t get infested by ants. Prez fed and watered Rush. Our next task was to setup a cooler and backpack barrier in the tent. Since the tent was twelve-by-twelve, we set the coolers along the center of the back of the tent. That way, no one would have to walk over anyone else. Sleeping bags were spread out on both sides of the coolers. We flipped a coin to see which couple would get the tent first. They won. Prez and I took Rush for a walk, mostly to find where the latrine was on this side of the park. It wasn’t too far away and we returned to our camp site, gathering kindling on the way. At the rear of the 4Runner, we could hear Drew and Corey. They weren’t extremely loud and couldn’t be heard a few yards further away. My once shy little brother was obviously getting some good lovin’ and so was Corey. Mostly we heard the slapping sounds of flesh against flesh. Prez and I began slow dancing around the far side of the fire pit. Corey asked Drew to switch to doggie-style. A few moments later, Drew desperately moaned, “Yeah, Cor. Ride me.” Then there were the sounds of Corey’s gasps and whimpers. Prez whispered, “I was horny enough, wearing your shirt, but they’re turning up the heat.” I softly chuckled, “It’s your turn to choose what and how.” “You know me,” Prez giggled, “I want it all.” Nuzzling his cheek, I whispered, “Are ya gonna get me caught up, sex-machine?” “I know exactly what to do, babe. The only problem I have is holding back when you’ve gotten off.” I wilted and breathed, “I love you, Prez.” I had barely gotten the short phrase completed when it became apparent Drew and Corey were nearing the inevitable conclusion. There were a few moments of silence followed by giggling. Holding Prez’s ass in place, I began grinding against him and softly warned, “They’re getting a few minutes of cuddle time.” Prez giggled, “Be patient, babe. Nobody interrupted our cuddle time.” “They can cuddle out here,” I whined. Prez loudly laughed, but quickly muted himself against my shoulder. Prez grabbed my ass and tried to hold me still, slowing my grind. I had accomplished my goal though; Prez was just as hard and ready as I was. Another minute or two passed before we heard more giggling. I wondered if they were going for it again, but then Corey led Drew out of the tent. “Seven each,” Corey proudly smiled. Without delay, I picked up Prez and took him to the tent. Prez cackled, “Watch Rush,” before I bent down with him still in my arms and his legs wrapped around my waist. Prez closed the tent flap and I knelt down to place my sex machine on our sleeping bags. Prez immediately tore open the Velcro of my boardies. In mere seconds we were in a sixty-nine, with Prez devouring my cock and me lapping at his hole. My fuse was short. Prez swallowed my load then moved to wet my ass. I squatted down on his cock and went for a short, deliberately slow ride, only to keep him from losing it. When I got up off of him, Prez raised his legs and showed me how he wanted me to take him. As I slid inside him, Prez smiled and purred, “I need you so much, Keith.” “I know, baby,” I softly assured, “I need you too.” Prez pulled me down for a deep lingering kiss and then I went to work. In our usual method of driving each other to yet another erection, we eventually walked out of the tent, shirtless and sweaty. Prez chirped, “Eight each.” “Damn!” Drew growled. Corey took Drew’s hand and smiled, “We can do three more easy, stud.” I grinned, “The sun’s just setting. We’ll have the fire started before you’re done.” Drew was not impressed with my joke. They went in the tent and closed the flap. Prez and I noticed additional kindling had appeared in the fire pit, making it obvious that Drew and Corey had gone for a walk with Rush. Only after we got the logs set for the fire, did we realize the lighter was in the tent and cracked up. Prez went to the tent and prompted, “Find the lighter and toss it near the flap so I won’t have to go in there.” Drew groaned. Corey giggled, “Just a sec, Prez.” A few moments later, he laughed, “Where’s the flashlight, Drew? I can’t see a damned thing.” Drew huffed then cackled, “You dudes did this on purpose.” “We didn’t!” I roared, “Its kind o’ difficult to think right now, that’s all.” Prez lost it and howled laughing. A dim light could be seen inside the tent. Drew grumbled, “Talk about leavin’ your game in the sack; jeez!” About a minute later, Drew said, “Here it is; chuckin’ it to the tent flap, Prez.” We heard it hit the canvas and fall. The light inside the tent went out. Prez went back to the tent and teased, “A little light might be nice so I don’t grab the wrong stick.” Corey cracked up. Drew giggled, “If you can’t tell the difference between a lighter and a cock by now…” Reaching a hand in under the flap, Prez blindly searched and joked, “It’s warm… and thick… and gooey.” Drew loudly laughed, “That’s the wrong stick then!” Corey heaved and cackled, “Faster, Prez.” “Hey!” Drew chuckled, “That’s my stick.” With the lighter in hand, Prez stood and snickered, “Got it; mission complete, as you were.” Making it sound horrible, Drew whined, “Now we have to start all over.” Corey giggled, “Don’t be surprised if we take a little longer.” Prez handed me the lighter then told them, “Now that it’s dark, we don’t need the tent.” Drew chortled, “What about lube?” Prez and I both shouted, “You brought lube?” “Course!” Drew giggled. “What were you two using?” Corey wondered. “Spit,” I answered, and then started to light the kindling. “That reminds me,” Corey softly said. A few moments later we heard Drew. “Umm… Cor? What’re you do-ooo…” He then gasped, “Omigod!” Corey giggled, “Ya liked that?” Drew gasped then excitedly hummed affirmatively. Prez got up and rapidly walked away from the fire with Rush on his heels. At the rear of the 4Runner, he cracked up. I went to him and wondered, “What’s so funny?” Prez threw himself at me and laughed hysterically for about minute. He then whispered, “Remember my private Christmas present to you?” My eyes widened then I softly chuckled, “You taught Corey about rimming?” Prez nodded and buried his face in my neck. I grinned, “You’re evil, baby.” As soon as Prez stopped laughing, I led him and the dog back to the fire pit. I wrapped the dog’s leash around a tree and snapped it on his collar then took Prez into nearby thicket of trees. Kneeling and pulling his boardies down, I warned, “You know what happens to bad boys?” Prez nodded and giggled, “They get punished.” I pushed on one side of his hips and pulled on the other until Prez was turned around. With my lover’s bubble-butt before me, I kissed, licked and nibbled my way around each cheek then spread them wide and went after his hole. Prez gasped and whimpered. Soon, he was playfully begging me to punish him. I spanked both cheeks and continued to tease his hole with my tongue. When Prez couldn’t take it anymore, he spun around, guided me up then kissed me hard. He turned around again then reached back for my cock and guided me in. At one point in our frantic love making, I could hear Drew and Corey over our own cries. When I had finished and Prez had sprayed the tree he was leaning against, I thought we were done. However, my sex-machine was still racing and it was obviously my turn. Orgasms nine and ten were accomplished before ten o’clock. Prez and I returned to the camp site and, as we passed the quiet tent, Prez said, “Ten each.” Drew growled. Corey giggled. Prez and I took the dog for another walk, but remained nearby our camp site. When we returned to the fire pit, Drew and Corey were softly chatting in the tent. Prez sent Rush into the tent. After a few moments of giggling, groaning and laughter, Corey clearly said, “Eleven each.” Drew asked, “Do you give up?” “Hell no!” I laughed, “Get your butts out of the tent and we’ll make twelve before midnight.” Corey roared laughing. Drew sniggered, “I can’t move. My stupid dick won’t go down.” “I broke it,” Corey cackled, and then all four of us cracked up. We barely heard them softly talking in the tent. Drew loudly said, “You can come in and go for eleven.” He then giggled, “Please don’t go for twelve though.” Before standing, I grinned, “Are you covered up, bro?” Drew loudly laughed and admitted, “I can’t do that either!” Prez chuckled, “We warned you.” We stepped inside the dimly lit tent and Rush greeted us like we had come home after hours away. Corey was partially draped over Drew and they both seemed to be erect. Prez grinned, “Are both your dicks broke?” Corey smiled, “I’m ready when Drew is.” He then reached for Drew’s cock, causing my brother to flinch and whimper. Carefully holding only the base, Corey remarked, “It looks fine to me.” Drew said, “It don’t even feel like I’m hard though; it was fine before eleven, now it’s stuck.” I chuckled, “Think of it this way, bro; when you’re old and can’t get it up, you’ll always remember the night it wouldn’t go down.” Prez and I began evilly sniggering. Drew giggled, “Tomorrow I’ll be running in and out of Mike’s pool, trying to keep my cock from hurting.” Prez shrugged and grinned, “How's this bad?” “It’s just embarrassing,” Drew chuckled. Corey offered, “We’ll have dinner at my house tomorrow then spend the night in the pool.” Prez prompted, “Turn the light off, Corey.” Corey grinned, “Now you’re shy? Last month, I saw you both hairless.” Prez shrugged. Ripping open the Velcro on his boardies, I fondled my favorite toys and offered, “Last chance.” Neither Drew nor Corey said a word. Prez pulled my boardies down then led me down onto the sleeping bags. Prez and I were getting into our usual foreplay grind-a-thon when Drew sighed, “That’s real nice, Cor.” I heard the sound of smacking lips then Corey softly said, “I’m doing what they are.” Drew softly sniggered, “You’re so bad.” Prez and I eventually decided to go for something that always worked and agreed “crab-style”. Corey wondered, “What’s that?” Kneeling up off of me, Prez offered, “Watch me and do what I do, Cor.” I could see Corey looking over the coolers and watching Prez move belly up, onto all four limbs. “Of course!” Corey cheered. I softly instructed, “Drew, all we need to do is hold our bones up and help our partners get situated so it’s good for us and them.” “Cool,” Drew whispered. Soon thereafter, all four of us were getting noisy. When Prez remained still for me to ram up into him, Corey seemed to follow suit. Barely able to focus, I took hold of Prez’s cock and took him whimpering over the edge. Next to lose it was Corey, then Drew and lastly, me. A few minutes of cuddling and kissing ensued. Drew huffed, “I’m friggin’ starving.” Corey softly told Drew, “Yeah, I’m hungry too.” They stood and Drew asked, “Do you think I have to put my shorts on, bro?” Listening for sounds from other campers, I checked Prez’s watch and said, “It’s past eleven, I don’t think so. Throw another log on the fire too, Drew.” Drew nodded and picked up Prez’s boardies to get his car keys. Corey scowled, “What’re you two gonna do?” Prez chuckled, “See if we can match your twelve.” Corey cracked up and Prez grinned, “Then we’ll get some pizza and soda.” Drew led Corey out of the tent. Prez ordered, “You watch them, Rush.” The dog actually seemed to nod then went out of the tent. “Amazing,” I softly chuckled. Prez nodded, “Dogs are telepathic, I’m certain of it now. I’ve been wordlessly communicating with Rush for over a week and not once has he misunderstood.” I smiled, “What am I thinking?” Prez giggled, “You’re easy, babe. You’re wondering how we’re gonna manage twelve and still walk tomorrow.” Nodding and smiling at my love, I then clearly heard his voice in my mind. ‘I wanna see you and smell you and taste you, Keith. Sixty-nine.’ I nodded again and Prez shuffled around. It took longer than usual and finally, after over a year together, I was surprised with how little Prez had to feed me. After a few kisses and agreeing to insure our units were functional in the morning, we stepped naked out of the tent. Drew and Corey were sitting side-by-side on a log near the fire. Corey was speedily eating his salad. Drew had a slice of pizza and pointed at the 4Runner. He left the pizza box on the hood for us. We helped ourselves then returned to the fire and sat down. I pointed and grinned at my brother’s flaccid dick. He swallowed then chuckled, “It still feels weird though.” Prez grinned, “Let’s hope we’re all fully functional tomorrow. If we can’t rehearse, Mike’s gonna bitch and complain.” I nodded, “He’ll grab at all our crotches just to watch us jump.” Corey finished his salad then went in the tent and came back out with an apple, water for himself and sodas for us. Approaching Drew, he threw his head back and cackled, “Don’t you dare even think about thirteen!” I quickly checked my brother’s status. His dick was still hanging, but noticeably thicker. Drew smiled, “I’m not, angel.” Corey sat so close to Drew that their shoulders were touching. I wondered, “Drew, is ‘angel’ your pet name for Corey?” Drew nodded, “For now, there’s my angel and then there’s the anorexia demon.” “The demon’s almost silent,” Corey confirmed. “It bitches the loudest with good news from doctors, trying to make me believe it’s bad.” Prez softly asked, “Would you mind if I said something, Corey?” About to take a bite from the apple, Corey paused and smiled, “Prez, you taught me three awesome ways to physically love Drew. That’s not counting the other stuff between you and me. The only time I won’t listen to you is if it directly contradicts something Drew’s said.” Prez smiled, “Cool. There are four naked dudes here. Physically, compare and contrast.” “That’s easy,” Corey chimed, “Drew has me doing that several times a week. I’m boney compared to all of you.” He took a bite from his apple and, after he swallowed, Corey said, “I’m accepting the fact that I’m prob’ly gonna be tall, but I don’t want my dad’s physique. I want to be able to sit on Drew’s lap five years from now. I want Drew to be able to sit on my lap, which I have to practically beg him to do now. We’re gonna play high school ball, next spring. I’ll probably always watch my weight and what I’m eating, but Drew’s gonna be there making sure I don’t go too far. I like everything I see in all three of you. When I’m getting ready to start my senior year, this is what I want to remember when I look at myself in the mirror; where I am compared to all three of you.” Corey took another bite from his apple before continuing, “What I see is not all I want to remember though. I want to remember all I’ve learned from everyone. My mom’s a worrier, but then again, Drew’s a little bit of a worrier too. The fact is… it’s easier for me to accept what everybody says, other than my parents. You dudes have little reason to care, but you care a lot. You blew off all I said, only two weeks ago, and keep giving me chances to prove myself. This feeling is what I want to remember. Being less selfish and more considerate is what I really want to remember. I hope when I’m going on seventeen, there might be a younger gay dude that I can help the same ways I was helped.” Corey took another bite from his apple. I was pretty certain we were all blown away. Drew patted his lap, instructing, “Right here, and face me, Cor.” Standing and noticing that Drew had a chubby, Corey giggled then straddled Drew. Prez leaned his head against my shoulder and contentedly sighed. For more than another hour, we talked about John, Kim and Rose then moved on to Ben. It was after one in the morning when we decided to let the fire die. There was a shooting star we all clearly saw seconds before standing and going back into the tent. Exhausted, I fell asleep seconds after kissing Prez goodnight. At eight the next morning, four watch alarms started beeping. Prez yawned then rolled over and stole his first kiss of the day. One by one, we turned our watches off then Prez groped my package, carefully watching my face for reaction. Realizing my wiener felt fine, I pulled him on top of me and instigated our morning grind. On the other side of the coolers, Drew incredulously giggled, “Corey!” “I was just checkin’!” Corey cackled. Rush stood, stretched and shook himself awake then came over to us. Prez chuckled, “Okay, hound dog. We all have to pee.” Drew whispered something to Corey. Corey giggled, “Cool. It’s a great feeling, isn’t it?” “It’s a reminder of how much we love each other,” Drew softly said. We all stood and slipped our boardies on then followed Rush out of the tent. I’m pretty sure we were at the same thicket of trees Prez and I used the prior night. While we were leaking, it became obvious that we would need the latrine. We playfully blamed it on a pizza with the works and too much anal sex. Of course, early in the morning, we weren’t the only people needing to use the latrine and there was a line. A group of four dudes in front of us joked about Rush needing to use the latrine. It soon became quite clear that the four twenty-something-year-old dudes were two couples. Waiting in line for the shitter at a public park isn’t really the best place to discuss anything, but we all recognized it. Because of their ages, Drew and Corey were the topic of a very short, whispered conversation. Corey easily admitted he was anorexic and pointed Drew out as his partner and personal physician. There was an older couple behind us that eavesdropped and apparently didn’t like what they heard. One of the older gay dudes noticed what I hadn’t and warned, “Take your attitude and stuff it. Or would you like to deal with all eight of us at once?” Prez and I spun around. Picking up on our stress, Rush growled and bared his teeth. The couple swiftly abandoned the line and decided to relieve themselves elsewhere. It was a perfect example for Drew and Corey. I only wished I had noticed and said something. The remainder of our wait in line was not quiet and we spoke pitifully about homophobes in general. Not another person there disagreed or showed any sign of discontent. As latrine booths became available, our group of eight dwindled until Prez was left with Rush. I didn’t like leaving him, even with Rush, and took the quickest shit of my life, forcing a quick evacuation of my bowels. Corey, Drew and I walked out of our booths within seconds of each other. Prez passed Rush’s leash to Drew and walked past me, softly snickering, “I’m safe from them bad straights, babe.” A few minutes later, Prez walked out of the latrine and we quickly went back to our camp site, jogging there with Rush fully enjoying the trip. Drew’s primary concern was Corey’s morning protein shake, but Corey made it clear that he was helping us pack up. “I can drink in the backseat on the way home, Drew,” Corey firmly reminded. Prez and I backed up Corey, mostly because he wasn’t simply rolling over for Drew’s every wish. Drew was annoyed, but didn’t stay that way. Every chance he and Corey got, they showed affection. Prez tossed me the keys to drive us home. From the backseat, while Corey was drinking his shake, Drew brought it up to clear the air. “Killing that anorexia demon is my goal. Every pound Corey gains is so friggin’ thrilling that it seriously makes my spine tingle and dick throb.” He pulled Corey closer then softly said, “That first doctor visit, where you gained almost two pounds, the hug I gave you was so you could feel my chubby, Cor. That friggin’ demon prevented you from noticing it. I despise that demon in so many ways.” Drew sighed then throatily admitted, “All I want is to have all of you back, Corey. I’m not having a big birthday party this year.” Corey asked, “Why not?” “I’ve got all the presents I need or want,” Drew confessed. “I’ve got you, a room to be with you and a bed to sleep with you. There’s really nothing else I can ask for except the quick death of a demon.” Corey stole an awkward kiss then teased, “You know I’m getting you something.” Drew begged, “Not a PC, Corey, please?” “Why not?” Corey whined. “It’s too much,” Drew plainly said, “that would be more than twice what my folks spent on the bed, sheets, pillows, and blanket. It would be more than a birthday present; it would be a reminder of two very bad days, of my missing the signs for months, of a battle I don’t want to fight, but I am fighting and winning. If you really wanna give me something then have a small sliver of my birthday cake. That would have me practically bouncing off the walls.” Corey nodded, “For you, Drew.” During a pause in their conversation, I glanced at Prez and reminded, “I feel the same about you, baby. All I need is you and a place to be with you; everything else is secondary.” Nodding, Prez lifted my hand, kissed it then flipped it over to kiss my palm. He looked back and asked, “Do you feel as lucky as I do?” Corey nodded and giggled, “It’s gotta be a family thing.” Prez turned to me and grinned, “I think I need to have a heart-to-heart with your mom, babe.” I glanced over and Prez smiled, “I have to know how she met your dad and if this is a hereditary trait or not.” I chuckled, “They met in college, she was a freshmen; he was a sophomore.” “Mom didn’t think too much of dad at first,” Drew added. “She was liberal arts and he was already pursuing law,” I recalled. Prez wondered, “When did she finally decide that he might be worth dating?” “They both worked for the Jimmy Carter campaign in 1976,” I replied. “In 1977, they went to Washington, D.C. for the inauguration, with a bunch of other California campaign workers.” “During that trip, they realized that they believed in the same stuff,” Drew offered. “They got engaged in 1979 and married March 9th, 1980.” I explained, “They got married at the county courthouse. Even then, they believed in God, but had no trust in any organized religion.” “Mom’s family is Episcopal,” Drew said. “They weren’t happy about a state wedding or the fact that mom was pregnant with Keith.” Quickly glancing at Prez, I prompted, “Remember our birthday party, with my mom’s folks?” Prez nodded, “Friends versus boyfriends.” “That won’t happen this year,” I assured. “They know you live in our house and share my room in a single bed.” Prez softly recalled, “Your grandparents were there New Year’s Eve.” Drew said, “Another reason we don’t see them much is because they’re from Eureka, a plane trip away.” Corey wondered, “You’ll tell them about us?” “Next chance I get,” Drew stated. I grinned, “They prob’ly already know, bro. Mom doesn’t like to surprise them.” Drew chirped, “True.” Corey said, “It’s hard for me to believe any part of your family is prejudiced, Drew.” “I wouldn’t call them prejudiced,” Drew softly said, “more like, old fashioned and a little behind the times. If they were so set in their ways, we wouldn’t see or hear from them at all. Mom calls them and they call us. We always get them Christmas presents and they always give us nice gifts too. It’s just long distance, like your dad’s parents back east.” Prez wondered, “How far is Eureka?” I replied, “Twice as far as San Francisco, about a twelve hour drive or six hundred miles.” Prez muttered, “Like from Dallas to El Paso, all day.” Seeing we were almost home, Prez turned and grinned, “Okay, let’s get everything unpacked, grab quick showers and get over to Mike’s for rehearsal. We might actually make it on time.” Pulling into our neighborhood, I playfully complained, “What about our shower play time?” Drew evilly chuckled and Corey cracked up. “It’s pure luck our units aren’t hurting from last night,” Prez laughed. “I’m actually still trying to figure out what was different.” He paused then joked, “The four of us should be crippled.” Corey giggled, “I feel perfectly fine.” “Me too,” Drew chimed. Pulling up along the curb, in front of our house, I laughed, “Since I wanna play with my toys in the shower…” “You’re scaring me, babe,” Prez roared. We got out of the 4Runner and Prez rambled, “Next time, our goal is sixteen, and we keep increasing by four until we’re walking like little old men.” At the back cargo area, Corey giggled, “There are sixteen hours in a day. Betchya I can make it thirty-two times.” “COREY!” Drew loudly laughed. Grabbing his backpack and two sleeping bags, Corey shrugged and teased, “I was only thinking of rainy winter days with nothing better to do.” “Omigod,” Drew chuckled, and then grabbed two sleeping bags and dad’s backpack. As they started towards the driveway, I called, “Drew?” When he and Corey turned around, I grinned, “Don’t lock the bathroom door.” Drew nodded and smiled, “After a long talk in the buff, I guess there’s not much sense.” Prez offered, “We can at least brush our teeth and shave.” We grabbed the first cooler then followed Drew and Corey. Corey said, “I only shave once a month. Drew shaves twice a month.” At the garage and putting down the sleeping bags, he wondered, “How often do you dudes shave?” I answered, “Once a week, but its summer; twice a week during the school year.” Drew asked, “You’ve got the other cooler, bro?” When I nodded, Drew called Rush and then started into the house with Corey. It was nine-thirty when Prez and I walked inside. We only briefly chatted with mom and dad, to give Drew and Corey a head start in the shower. Prez and I told them our plans for the weekend and that we would be home only to change for work then spending that night and the next in Agoura Hills. Monday morning we’d be home to pack then wait for Brian and Pete before heading to Yosemite. When we returned from Yosemite, Prez and I would spend the last week of the month in Agoura Hills. Mom was still concerned about the Yosemite trip. She pulled a large AT&T sack from the side of the china hutch then gave me and Prez each a Nokia cell phone, explaining, “It’s a family plan. We can call each other as often as necessary. You’re allowed up to three-hundred minutes of non-family calls before additional charges are incurred. You’ve got home AC chargers and car chargers too.” Dad said, “Please don’t abuse them and do not ever use it while driving. Accident rates are spiraling because of cell phone use. Pull over if you have to talk.” Prez cheered, “This is awesome!” He leaned over and kissed my mom’s cheek then thanked her. He stepped back behind me and into the kitchen. “I’m glad you like it,” mom smiled. She added, “They’re not to go in school with you. Leave them in the car. Drew and John have phones too and all our numbers are already programmed.” I asked, “Did you give Drew or John their phones yet?” Dad said, “John got his last night, right after we got them. Drew and Corey walked in and went directly to the shower.” Suddenly, the phone in my hand rang. I looked at the screen and it read Preston O’Brian. Turning around, I smiled at my silly lover then pressed the talk button and put the phone to my ear, saying, “Hello?” Prez giggled, “This is an obscene call. Heavy breathing will commence in two seconds.” Dad, mom and I cracked up. Still chuckling, I gave my mom a peck on the cheek then said, “We’ve gotta get our buns in gear. See ya later.” Mom nodded, “Have a good day.” Dramatically frowning, Prez followed me out of the kitchen whining, “My first obscene phone call and I was laughed at.” Spinning around, I chased him around the living room and down the hall then into the bathroom. In the shower with Corey, Drew loudly asked, “What’s goin’ on?” I said, “Mom got us cell phones, bro.” “Oh. That’s a good reason to come flying into the bathroom.” I chuckled, “The first thing Prez did is make an obscene call to me, in front of mom and dad.” Corey and Drew cracked up. Taking me in his arms, Prez promised, “Expect a better one, while you’re at work.” I stole a kiss and softly assured, “I’ll look forward to that.” The shower water turned off and Corey slid open the door. Stepping out, Corey asked, “Lemme see, please?” Prez handed Corey his phone. Noticing his thin body in the light, I turned away then got my toothbrush and the toothpaste. Corey chirped, “Sweet!” then gave Prez his phone back. Grabbing a towel that he handed to Drew, Corey said, “I gotta ask my mom for one too,” then grabbed another towel for himself. Toweling off in the tub, Drew asked, “How many minutes did mom get us?” Since I was already brushing my teeth, Prez answered, “Unlimited within our family, three-hundred outside our family.” “That’s only ten minutes a day,” Drew realized. Prez shrugged, “That’s enough. I’d use the house phone first, and we can program in other numbers to have them available. Like Doug and Brian’s place; I can never remember their number.” He then started brushing his teeth. I started to shave. Corey wrapped a towel around his waist then opened the door and walked out to the hall. Drew soon followed and closed the door behind him. I sighed then softly told Prez, “Corey can’t gain enough weight fast enough for me.” Prez nodded, spit out toothpaste then said, “Think how Drew must feel. Corey had his entire salad, two slices of pizza and fruit last night. Last month he only had the salad and fruit.” “It didn’t seem so bad by the fire last night.” Grabbing another disposable razor, Prez said, “Drew’s doing a good job. Corey’s gained three pounds. Give it time, and look in Corey’s eyes, babe. He’s still the same kid and doing better.” I admitted, “If I could, I’d shove so much food in his mouth, he would barely catch his breath.” Carefully shaving, around his mouth, Prez wondered, “What if it was me that was really sick?” I thought about it while finishing up my throat then said, “I’d be as bad as Drew. I’d quit my job and stay with you twenty-four-by-seven until you got better.” Rinsing his razor, Prez grinned, “That’s exactly what Drew’s doing. I don’t see that changing either, not any time soon.” Humming thoughtfully while rinsing my face, I then said, “Not even when school starts. Didn’t mom say it would take months?” Prez grunted affirmatively. I wondered, “Is there any way we might be able to help?” “Probably not much more than we already are, babe. Drew’s doin’ a good job; let’s not interfere unless we have to.” I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket and put it on the vanity counter. Pushing my boardies down, I then stepped into the shower. Soon after I had the water temperature set, Prez joined me. We set about bathing each other and, getting hard from the contact, we each started soapy hand-jobs. Prez whispered, “Babe, I really hate to say it, but maybe this isn’t such a great idea. It’s not feeling as good as it normally does.” I nodded, “Too much last night,” and let go of his shaft. He let go of me and said, “Maybe that’s what was different. On the last day of school, we finished with our hands. Yesterday was all anal and oral.” Knowing he was right, I grinned, “Doctor, doctor, it hurts when I do this!” We both simultaneously laughed, “Well, don’t do that anymore,” then Prez turned the water off and we got out of the tub to towel off. I told Prez, “I need to have a short chat with John. I’ll drive my car to Mike’s and meet you there, baby.” Prez wondered, “What’s goin’ on?” I said, “Leftovers from yesterday with Lindsay; believe it or not, John’s Mister Popularity.” Wrapping his towel around his waist, Prez chuckled, “Well, he is another Hundser brother and not bad looking.” I squinted and acted suspicious. Laughing, Prez quickly opened the door and hurried across the hall to our room. I followed and noticed Drew with Corey in the living room and checking out Drew’s new cell phone. Closing our bedroom door, I noticed that John’s bedroom door was open too. Prez tossed a pair of boxers to me and smiled, “If gays were allowed to speak openly, I’d bet that you and Drew have your own followings.” Dropping my towel and pulling up my boxers, I teased, “They’d have to be willing to have sex a dozen times a day. I couldn’t have done that with anyone except you.” Already wearing his C.K.’s, Prez dug out boardies from the dresser and seriously said, “What still blows me away is that the challenge never happened with Derrick and Mike. They’ve never said if they managed our previous record of six. I’ll ask them about that sometime tonight.” I laughed, “Then watch their faces when they learn the new record is twelve.” Pulling his boardies up, Prez chuckled, “And tell them it was Drew’s fault. They’ll both pass out in shock.” He then snapped his fingers and remembered, “I’ll get our phones from the bathroom.” He opened the door then I heard him knock on the bathroom door. “We need our phones, John.” John loudly answered, “Just a sec. I can’t reach the door from the toilet.” From our closet, I got Prez a white shirt and black pants for work. I heard Prez telling Drew and Corey that I was taking my own car to Mike’s. He came back in the bedroom and I tossed a T-shirt that he caught and quickly put on. Grabbing his keys and wallet, Prez then came to me and gave me an intensely passionate kiss. When he pulled back, I smiled, “I can’t wait to be with my smokin’ hot sex-machine tonight.” Prez sighed, “I love you, babe. I’ll see you in a few minutes.” I glanced at the clock and saw it was a few minutes before ten then said, “I won’t be long,” and planted a tender kiss. Spinning around to pick up his work clothes and starting for the door, Prez muttered, “God, I love your kisses.” I followed him out of the room. He knocked on the bathroom door, saying, “I’m leaving and need my phone, John.” The door opened. With a toothbrush hanging out of his mouth, John gave Prez both our phones. The sad thing was, all the phones looked exactly the same and Prez had to check the contact list to discover which was his. Prez passed me my phone and chirped “Later, lover.” “Expect an obscene phone call,” I reminded. Prez smiled and excitedly nodded then called Drew and Corey. John began chuckling past his toothbrush. Surprising my youngest brother, I walked into the bathroom and closed the door then leaned against it. I grinned, “You know I had a pretty long chat with Lindsay yesterday?” John nodded. I smirked, “She likes you, bro, and so does Tammy.” Beginning to laugh, John nodded then leaned forward to spit out his toothpaste. He glanced at me and sniggered, “Kim told me a lot at Big Bear and more yesterday.” I asked, “Did Kim tell you that you’re supposedly very popular?” Throwing his hands up, John laughed, “I have no idea why!” He grinned, “Kim says it’s because I’m intense about stuff; the same stuff that gets me in trouble with cops and here, girls seem to like.” He paused then softly said, “I need to shower, bro.” “Go ahead,” I prompted, and then reminded, “or do I need to drop my shorts to prove I’m not gettin’ a boner over your scrawny ass?” John shrugged, “You have more to say?” I nodded, “I’m concerned, bro. If it wasn’t for Lindsay, you would’ve been alone with Kim, Rose and Gianna.” John sighed, “Don’t worry. Kim only wants to see me and I only want to see her.” I wondered, “What if Rose had gotten you alone for ten seconds?” John shrugged, “If she forced something, I would’ve prob’ly gotten angry about it. She was Kim’s friend, until yesterday. It took me all afternoon and part of last night to calm her down.” John sighed, “I dunno, for me it’s like we’re becoming permanent. Part of me loves the idea, but part of me says we’re too young, like her parents say. We had an awesome time at Big Bear, even though we were almost always with mom and dad.” He paused and smirked, “If I tell you something, promise you won’t blab?” I nodded and John whispered, “Yesterday afternoon, while we were watching TV, she was holding me close… and umm… noticed.” I grinned, “You got hard?” John nodded, “It was so weird too. She didn’t get angry, but rested her hand on my shorts. I was thinking, this is cool, but please don’t do anything else, I’ll shoot in my shorts.” I evilly chuckled and John smiled, “The great thing was, she didn’t do anything more. My dick eventually chilled, but she still left her hand there.” He paused and covered his eyes, softly muttering, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this in the bathroom wearing only my boxers.” “Don’t worry about it,” I quickly assured. Then I told him exactly why Mike and I didn’t talk for six months. “Being gay, I can easily put myself in Kim’s shoes. It’s curiosity, John. She wants to know you hard and soft, as a friend and a lover. I spend hours alone with Prez and I’m exactly the same way.” “She was embarrassed about it afterward,” John sighed. “She made me promise to come back after dinner.” “That’s understandable. She was scared, like I was and Mike was. If you hadn’t gone over there, she would’ve been even more scared today. It probably would’ve created a situation like Mike and I had.” I paused then wondered, “Did you touch her?” John shook his head, saying, “We were on the sofa and she was cuddled close. She thought she was bitchy with Rose and didn’t have the right to get so angry. She definitely had the right. I never wanted to smack a girl so much in my life. Rose just didn’t give a damn, about Kim, me, or anyone there.” He sighed, “I’m just wondering what I should or shouldn’t do today.” I asked, “What makes today so special?” John laughed, “Yesterday!” I cracked up then asked, “Did Lindsay call last night?” John nodded, “We’ll have six girls there with us, but I’ll probably go over Kim’s for a while too. Her parents will be there today.” John rambled, “Your daughter did not touch my dick, she touched my shorts and felt my dick, but she was still a very good girl. How can I not look guilty? I am! I loved it and wouldn’t change a thing.” I chuckled, “Dudes move fast, bro. I can only suggest you take it slow, pretend she didn’t notice or touch you. Today’s the same as Thursday was. If I were you, I’d talk to dad too.” John groaned, “Oh dude. How can I?” I firmly said, “I can’t advise you on girls, bro. Dad can though, and be way more helpful than I can. I met Prez on the way home. The next day, we spent the day together. That night, I kissed him for the first time and he kissed me back. We slept together and held each other. The next morning we made love for the first time.” “Jeez!” John gasped, “You did move fast.” I nodded, “That’s why I can’t advise you. Talk with dad, he’ll be cool.” I chuckled, “If I know dad, he’ll get you condoms, just in case.” John mooed then smiled, “That reminds me, I took the bottle of lube from your night table.” I roared laughing. Turning red, John giggled, “I had to or beat myself raw.” I laughed, “Take a cold shower,” then turned and opened the door. John held the door and smiled, “Thanks, Keith.” “Any time,” I assured and started down the hall. My parents weren’t in the dining room or kitchen. I hollered, “I’m outta here. See ya tomorrow.” From the master bedroom, Mom shouted, “You’ve got your phone?” “Yep! Expect a call later tonight.” Drew, Corey and I arrived at Mike’s only five minutes after ten. The main speakers were already out of the garage and pointed toward the street. Derrick and Mike were at the mixer, trying to get the gear powered up safely. Mike shouted, “Thank Christ! I was afraid of blowing a speaker through a wall.” Chuckling at Mike, I greeted Ben, Gil, Shaun and Jessy. Drew grinned, “What’s the problem? The powering up sequence is the reverse order of powering down.” Derrick began chuckling and walked from behind the mixer towards his drums. Mike smirked, “You’re definitely Keith’s brother, smart ass!” Drew chuckled, “Come on! This isn’t rocket science, Mike. The power amps feed the speakers so…” Mike grunted then confirmed, “They get powered on last?” Corey giggled and nodded. Drew smiled, “Outboard gear first so they don’t fry the mixer or the power amps. Then make sure the mixer faders are down, power it up and then the power amps last.” Corey grinned, “Always make sure the amps’ volume knobs are still turned all the way down before powering the amps up or the speakers will pop.” Shaking his head and walking away from the mixer, Mike sighed, “It’s easier to deal with guitars and effects chains. I’ll learn that P.A., someday” I put my bass on and Mike asked, “Where’s Keith?” I answered, “He needed to chat with John. He’ll be along soon.” Derrick suggested, “Let’s start with Hold My Hand.” Seeing us all nodding and affirming we were ready, Derrick tapped his sticks, setting the tempo, and we began rehearsing. Shaun played the opening acoustic rhythm guitar. I began singing and playing my bass. Mike came in with his opening licks. Derrick and Jessy came in for the explosive first bridge. Gil tapped Ben on the shoulder then they stepped outside. They came back in before the second bridge and went to Drew and Corey. A few moments later, Ben and Gil went back outside. During the entire song, Ben and Gil went out then came back in to give instructions to Drew and Corey. At the end of the song, Jess wondered, “What’s the scoop, dudes?” Gil shrugged, “Comparing what we hear in here versus outside.” Ben nodded, “The bass drum and bass guitar are louder outside, believe it or not. When Drew turned them down slightly, they disappeared under the keys, guitars and vocals.” Gil asked, “Can we turn everything up, just a little?” Corey said, “We’re at three on both amps.” Mike nodded, “Go to four.” He told Ben and Gil, “We can’t go louder than that, dudes. The cops were here Thursday.” Ben suggested, “What if we only turned up the subwoofers? They need the most power.” Drew shrugged, “We can try it.” Corey squatted down and turned up the subwoofer amp. Gil instructed, “Run through the same song again.” We played the song again. This time, I thought everything sounded much better, including my lead vocals, but Ben and Gil were still running in and out. They took Drew outside and when Drew came back in, Corey went outside. At the end of the second run through, Ben, Corey and Gil came back inside smiling. “That’s it,” Corey cheered. Ben nodded, “We have to keep the subwoofers up a little more than the mains.” Drew smiled, “We’ve got the mixer output L.E.D’s under control too. We’re only wondering how it will work at higher volumes.” Corey nodded, “Let’s say everything’s doubled, the mains are up to six. It would make sense if the subs were up at eight.” Drew shrugged, “But the subwoofer amp is more powerful.” He then grinned, “The only way we’ll know is to try.” Mike sniggered, “My mom will shut us down completely if the cops show up again.” Derrick prompted, “Warn her, dude.” I offered, “Go one better, let her hear for herself and come out to help us.” Jessy giggled, “Let me handle this, woman to woman. She’ll think it’s a male size thing otherwise.” The rest of us guys cheered and laughed as Jessy walked into the house. Once the door closed, a silly discussion about cock sizes ensued. It was then that I learned Drew had borrowed Keith’s cloth measuring tape. I wasn’t surprised to learn that Drew and Keith were almost the same; within one-eighth of an inch. Corey had no reason to be embarrassed when Drew proudly announced Corey’s size as “Seven and a quarter by five and a quarter”. Keith walked in the garage and added to the insanity. Hysterically laughing, Ben was in tears listening to various perspectives on length and girth. Thank goodness Jessy and Mrs. Gibbons came out to the garage to get us refocused. Ben and Gil led Mrs. Gibbons outside. While Mike’s mom listened from the driveway, we played Sister Golden Hair, Don’t Stop Believin’ and I Need To Know. During each song, Ben passed hand signals to Drew and Corey to turn volume knobs up. Ben was waving his hand low for the subwoofers or high for the mains. He’d then point up or make okay signals. When the fourth hand signal was passed, I began to fear Mrs. Gibbons would get a citation for disturbing the peace. At the fifth signal, I worried that we were all going to wind up in jail because Drew and Corey were obviously hysterical. At the end of the last song, Drew grinned, “Okay, we started at four for the subs and three for the mains. Five and four were good too. Then we went up to six and five which became seven and five, which was good too. We went up to eight and six, but that became nine and six. Then it was ten and seven. We ended at twelve and eight.” Corey giggled, “A little more than half power on the subs and a little less than half on the mains.” Gil came in and chuckled, “Mrs. Gibbons wants to hear a ballad, but lower.” Drew said, “I’m lowering it to seven and five.” We played her three ballads; Open Arms, Wonderful Tonight and Against All Odds (Take A Look At Me Now). At the end of the latter song, applause broke loose from the driveway. There must’ve been fifty kids and adults in the street. Before taking a swim and lunch break, Mike wanted to hear for himself and prompted Shaun to play Fire and Rain. He stepped outside and we played the tune. Clapping and chanting, “Awesome, frigging awesome,” Mike entered the garage then smiled, “There’s only one thing my mom suggested. After lunch, we need to re-arrange the garage so we’re facing the street. She says that’s the part we need to work on, audience interaction, and she’s right. We can’t just play the songs.” I half-groaned and half-chuckled, “That’ll take the rest of the day, Mike.” Drew and Corey began powering everything down. Mike shrugged, “She says we’re taking three-quarters of the garage anyway. As long as she can get at the freezer, washer and dryer, we’re cool. And it’ll be a hell of a lot easier moving the speaker cabinets only a few feet instead of many yards.” Jessy said, “Nelson will be here at little after one.” She paused then giggled, “We’ll put him to work and watch his muscles ripple.” Eight wide-eyed gay boys mooed and Ben cracked up again. On our way to the back yard, we began planning the equipment move and continued it through our time in the pool, only briefly pausing to chip in for a few pizzas. It was going to be a big job. First, everything needed to be disconnected. The table with the mixer needed to be moved out to the driveway with the case of outboard effects and signal processors. And there was also the two snakes to be moved, making just this step a six man job. This was good though, because Drew and Corey would be able to hear what they were mixing better without running in and out. Next, all the microphones would need to be moved out of the way, before we began dealing with the amps and instruments. Derrick and Mike prompted me to go home and bring my Carvin bass amp over. That way, everything would be exactly as it would the day of the concert. Keith and I hurried home to get the amp and get back before all the pizza vanished. During the ride, Keith remarked, “What amazes me is that our little rock band is using twenty-seven of the thirty-two available mixer inputs; ten of ‘em just on the drums.” I nodded, “We could only drop two vocal mics. That would mean you and I used the same one while Mike and Shaun used another. Derrick’s and Jessy’s mics will always be necessary. When Derrick gets the Roto-toms, we’ll use another three of the remaining five inputs. And by the way, lover, you really should have a mic for the maracas.” Keith asked, “There’s no way we can cut back?” I shook my head and explained, “For the concert and the dances, what we have is what we need. Only for smaller parties, like John’s last birthday, we can do without the drum and amp mics, just like with our old P.A. We’d be back to four vocal mics and two of Jessy’s keyboards on the P.A.” Glancing his way, I took his hand and smiled, “Imagine two thousand people at the end of summer concert, Keith. The thought has occurred to me that we might be using our mixer and effects, but their power amps and speakers.” “Omigod,” Keith softly groaned. I playfully warned, “Don’t you dare worry about your voice. Fifty strangers in the street say we’re good. When I told my aunt the concert was in the bag, I was confident about it.” I proceeded to cheer him in ways only I could. “My lover is a damned good singer. My lover blew me four times in an hour yesterday. We made love seven more times last night alone. Five of those times were you making me beg for more. If there are two people on this planet that deserve to be confident, it’s you and Drew.” “Why Drew?” Keith wondered. “On the way to Mike’s, they said that, of their twelve times yesterday, three were oral and seven of the remaining nine times was Drew inside Corey; only because Drew went for two rides on Corey. That’s the way they like it, Keith. Even as a top, Corey’s on bottom. You heard them last night. Those were Corey’s restrained cries of pleasure. And what did your brother say about it? Nothing! He only giggled and asked Corey to stop. Of course, that set Corey off praising Drew further.” After Keith stopped laughing and we got out of the car at home, I said, “Drew clearly admitted that he’s done searching; Corey is all he wants for the rest of his life. He’s committed to killing the anorexia demon and making sure it never returns. Corey’s considering the swim team in the autumn, because Drew wants him to, if Corey’s healthy enough, and they’re both playing baseball in the spring.” Keith pressed the remote garage door opener on his key chain and said, “If you told me Drew would be like he is a month ago, I would’ve asked what the hell you were smoking.” I shrugged, “Ya know what, babe? It was always within him, just like everything you are to me was always within you. How they are is funny only because of Drew’s change.” We carried the bass amp to the 4Runner then put it in the cargo area and got right back in again to drive back to Mike’s. Keith chuckled, “I’m stupefied. Drew admitted how many times him and Corey made love?” Pulling away from the curb, I grinned, “Most of the sex talk was Corey. Corey asked me for a quick breakdown of our twelve, anal or oral. Drew spoke of the future plans and how committed he was. Corey cried happy tears for a minute or two.” Keith nodded, “I’m reminding them to call the health club tonight. I wish I had that kind of experience before April. Drew just needs to feel prepared.” I wondered, “How did your chat with John go?” Keith chuckled, “Good. I can’t say too much, but I will say that we need more lube.” He loudly laughed, “John took our bottle.” Grinning, I croaked, “Aw shit, I forgot to give that to him, didn’t I?” Still giggling, Keith admitted, “Do you know how weird this is for me? Now the baby brother I remember my folks changing diapers for is growing up too. I was about six or seven when I finally asked my dad what was wrong with John’s dick.” That cracked me up and I howled. Keith grinned, “I can’t begin to imagine how John felt or thought watching us last summer.” I reminded, “Last summer he was fine. It was around the winter Big Bear trip it began changing. Now it seems to be changing back again, thank God.” Keith asked, “Do you think we’ve pushed anything with John or Drew?” “No,” I quickly assured. “Drew knew Corey before I showed up. John liked Kim before I showed up. I distinctly recall it during our Big Bear trip last summer, babe. John wanted to be included, remember? Drew said that John popped a bone over Kim before I knew you.” Keith sighed, “I’m only wondering if our having sex is influencing them.” I grinned, “Okay, we won’t have sex at home ever again.” Keith chuckled, “I give that plan three days.” I giggled, “Then we’ll rip each other to shreds.” “Oh, we would require hospitalization, definitely.” “Tell me, son, where does it hurt?” “It’s my ass, dick and nads, doc.” “I see. Anything else?” “My arms from holding myself over my lover and my back from giving myself to my lover.” “Uh huh. Anywhere else?” “My lips from kissing, my feet and toes from nibbles, my fingers and tongue were crushed in his anus…” I laughed, “Would it be easier to tell me where it doesn’t hurt?” “Yeah!” Keith roared, “My ankles are fine. Everything else is literally fucked.” Stopping in front of Mike’s house, we were hysterical. In between playful kisses, I assured, “Your brothers are just two more horny dudes, babe. All we’ve done is provided lube.” A Domino’s pizza delivery car pulled up behind the 4Runner. We quickly got out and asked the driver to back up a little so we could get the amp out. Once he did so, we sent him to the backyard with the pizzas and carried the amp to the garage. By the time Keith and I got to the backyard, the pizza dude had gone, all four pizza boxes were open and Corey was warning Drew about eating pig flesh present in pepperoni and sausage. This did not stop Drew from choosing the meat lover’s pizza. Corey giggled around his slice of plain cheese, which eventually caused more insanity to break loose as Gil got naughty ideas for use on Shaun. Finishing his third slice of pizza, Shaun awkwardly turned from Jessy’s sight and dove into the pool to cool off. Gil quickly followed his boyfriend. Nelson showed up right after Ben jumped in the pool. Not so mysteriously, Ben did not swim the back stroke, choosing instead the freestyle and butterfly. Four pizzas were devoured quickly. All of us returned to the garage to begin moving gear around. Keith and I lifted the table with the mixer and carried it out to the driveway. Drew and Corey followed with the snakes while Shaun and Gil carried the case with the signal processors. Everyone else worked on getting microphones out of the way and, when Drew and Corey had finished with the snakes, they helped. Keith, Gil, Shaun and I moved the monitors out of the garage. Once we had empty floor space, we moved the drums to the rear and center of the garage. My bass amps, the guitar amps and keyboard amps were next on the list. Last to be moved were the lights. In a relatively short time, about an hour, everything had been rearranged and the microphones repositioned. Drew and Corey called out which mics they wanted on which mixer channels. The drums were organized as the first ten channels, then my bass amp and direct line, Jessy’s keyboards, the two guitar amps and finally the six vocal microphones. We were all sweaty and hot when we finished so we threw ourselves in the pool for a few minutes. We had time to power everything up and rehearse for forty minutes before Keith had to leave for work at two-forty-five. We played the first nine songs on our set list in order, starting with Scuttle Buttin’ and continuing through The Road, Stone In Love, Sister Golden Hair, Hold My Hand, Give Me One Reason, Mary Jane’s Last Dance, the No No Song and Don’t Stop Believin’. At a lower volume, we still had about thirty people watching us from the street. Drew and Corey were busily making changes on the mixer with Ben, Gil and Nelson adding suggestions. Everything was setup very much like it would be for any of our planned performances. Our five sets of ears assured us all the songs sounded really good and even our vocals had improved. In the front seat of Keith’s Camry, I sent Keith off to work with a kiss, a grope of his package and a promise that we would make love less than a dozen times that night. Returning to the garage, we began moving gear back inside. Drew said most of the work he intended to get done had been completed. All that remained for Corey and Drew to do was get various effects setup correctly, as had been done on Derrick’s vocals for I Need To Know. Jessy and Nelson took off then I told Derrick and Mike I would meet them at Black Angus. I left for home with Drew and Corey. Drew asked, “Can we listen to your CD’s tonight, Prez?” “We need to hear the original recordings to set stuff right,” Corey explained. “That’s no problem at all,” I assured. “You can even listen in our bedroom.” Pausing, I grinned and teased, “If you need to get busy, please take that and the CD’s to your room though.” Corey evilly chuckled. Drew grinned, “After yesterday, it might be bedtime before I feel the need.” “Wanna bet?” Corey warned. Drew incredulously giggled, “Corey!” Corey giggled, “I ate three slices of pizza, didn’t I? Now I want some sausage.” Drew softly suggested, “Sixty-nine?” Corey cheered, “Sounds awesome to me.” I shared, “Keith thinks we’ve been a bad influence on you two and John.” “What?” Drew incredulously laughed. He sighed, “I told him, the first time Corey and me had oral sex was my birthday, last year.” Corey smiled, “We started sleeping together and kissing…” He paused then laughed, “It was last fourth of July, Drew.” Drew hummed then nodded and said, “John and Kim started getting close before you were around, Prez.” Stopping in front of our house, I prompted, “Drew, you need to talk to John, and then both of you need to pull Keith aside. He worried about it last summer too.” Drew smirked, “He’s bein’ dumb. We’ll take care of it, Prez.” We got out of the car and went inside. I went directly to our bedroom and changed for work. My cell phone rang as I was putting my shirt on. Picking up the cell phone, I noticed the call was from Drew. Wondering why the hell he was calling me, I answered it. Before I even said hello, I heard heavy breathing. Smiling widely, I breathed, “Oh, you’re gettin’ me so hot! Talk dirty to me, Cor.” Laughing so hard that I heard him from the next room as well as from the phone, Corey wondered, “How’d you know it was me?” “Easy,” I grinned, “Drew wouldn’t, but you would.” “Damn!” Corey giggled, “I’ll try John then.” I chuckled, “That’ll go over well.” “Later,” Corey chirped. I said goodbye then set my cell phone’s ringer to vibrate only. Once I was dressed for work, I got clean clothes for Keith and I packed in my backpack for overnight in Agoura Hills. From the bathroom, I grabbed our toothbrushes and deodorant. I then called Keith to let him know that he didn’t need to pack. Keith giggled, “It hasn’t even been an hour, baby.” I grinned, “This isn’t obscene. I only wanted to let you know that I’ve packed for tonight already.” Keith whispered, “Grab the toys from my backpack. I’ll stop for a bottle of lube too.” I said, “Okay,” then went to our room to get them. He gasped, “Shit. I never asked Mike for the house key.” He sighed, “Guess I’ll come home then meet you there.” I offered, “I’ll call when we leave Black Angus, babe.” “Cool, see ya later, sexy. It’s gettin’ busy here. I’ve gotta go.” I said, “Love ya, babe. See ya,” and hung up. On the way out to the 4Runner, I thought about things ‘getting busy’ at Blockbuster and grinned. Sitting in the driver’s seat and starting the engine, I pictured an impromptu town orgy at Blockbuster Video and cracked up. Naturally, I began my little fantasy with every hot teenage boy in town, but then realized that a true town orgy would include everybody, male and female, gay and straight. Soon, in my deranged mind, I saw hundreds in the store, video display racks being knocked over and heard old ladies screaming, “Rape!” Parking at Black Angus, I broke into hysterics as the previously unwilling old ladies began loving it. I imagined Keith standing naked and erect at the doorway selling entry tickets. At the latter vision, I thought, yeah bitches, check out that hot bod and fat cock. I was still sitting in my car, trying to stop laughing, when I noticed Derrick’s 442 roll past. Mike pointed at me and grinned. I could easily read my best friends lips. “I really don’t want to know,” Derrick silently mouthed. The 442 parked close to my 4Runner and I got out of the car, still chortling. Derrick and Mike had left their shoes and socks off and began putting them on as I approached. Derrick smirked, “No, bro.” I chuckled, “I’ve spent too much time taking tangents with Keith.” Mike hummed then laughed, “I’ve told you that before.” I wondered, “Have you two managed six in a day yet?” Derrick nodded and reminded, “You were there for part of it, last week.” Mike groaned, “Omigod.” Derrick sat upright and asked me, “You didn’t do more than six?” I nodded and laughed, “I won’t say how much until Keith is around.” I paused then roared, “You’ll need Drew’s confirmation too, I guess.” Slapping his forehead, Mike mumbled, “Omigod, they swapped partners with Drew and Corey last night.” “No!” I howled, “He was there though.” I huffed, “Drew and Keith are almost exactly the same in length and girth. I’d never kick Corey in the nads like that either. It’s only two weeks since they became a couple.” I showed them my new cell phone and asked for the number at Agoura Hills. As I was programming the number, I told them that Mrs. Hundser got all of us cell phones. “She’s flippin’ about the Yosemite trip,” I added. As Derrick stood, I patted him on the back and smiled, “You made an impact on Corey yesterday, bro.” Derrick seemed a little shocked then asked, “Because I want him to get better?” I nodded and Derrick sighed, “He’s way too thin, bro. You’re thin and so am I, but Corey…” He shook his head, saying, “Scary, dude.” We started for the loading dock. Mike grumbled, “I guess Keith and I are fat.” “No,” Dee and I chorused. I said, “Your height difference is all in your legs, Mike. Your weight is perfectly distributed.” Derrick nodded and softly said, “You’ve got a killer chest, Lick. I love it.” Mike giggled, “Great, give me a throbber while we're going into work.” Derrick pushed Mike against the fence surrounding the dumpster then performed a tonsillectomy. Climbing the loading dock steps, I cracked up. Work that night was consistently busy, but not crazed as the prior Saturday had been. That gave Derrick, Mike and I opportunities to work on making Randy looney, in the hopes that he would join us for a late night swim. At the end of the night, out in the parking lot, Mike playfully prompted Randy, “Come on over, dude. We’ll be good… really good.” Randy grinned, “Okay, okay, for a little while, and I’m keeping my undies on.” Derrick smiled, “Very cool, dude. You can change out of wet boxers in the pool house and avoid driving home wet.” “Really?” I squealed, and then admitted, “I want you to meet Keith. I didn’t think you’d ever say yes.” Randy shrugged, “Why wouldn’t I? Only if any of you are exceptionally well hung would my attention wander.” Mike smiled, “Normally, no, but erect, we’re between six and eight inches. I guess that makes us a little more than average.” Heading for his car, Randy chuckled, “We’re totally cool. Okay, let’s go, I’m ready for a night in jail.” While the other three laughed, I quickly called Keith’s cell phone. I told him about Randy and asked him to meet us at Mike’s for a dip in the pool. The 442 pulled away and Randy followed in his Chevy Impala. Keith said goodnight to his parents and then I heard the front door closing. He giggled, “We’re not gonna be blowing each other, like last week, in front of Randy, are we?” “At the pool, I’m not planning on,” I loudly laughed. “Afterward, we’ll see if Mike serves more ice cream.” Getting in my car and starting the engine, I warned, “I want you in so many ways, Keith.” “I know, baby,” Keith sighed. “I’ll see ya real soon.” He hung up and, for the first time ever, I wanted to fly down the streets of Woodland Hills to get to Mike’s before Keith. I maintained the speed limit though and grumbled at every traffic light slowing my progress. Certainly, I had to stop at more lights that trip than I had the prior three days. Arriving at Mike’s, I grabbed my backpack so I would have boardies to change into. I was surprised to see lights on in the house; upstairs in the bedrooms and downstairs too. In the backyard, the pool lights and yard lights were on too. Keith was waiting for me in a lounge chair while Derrick, Mike and Randy were already in the pool. I wondered, “Mike’s mom’s awake?” Keith nodded, “Everybody’s wearing proper swimming attire.” Leaning closer, he whispered, “Pool house, baby. I can’t wait.” He took my hand and led me around the pool. Randy laughed, “There they go!” Mike giggled, “They’re noisy too…” “Unless their mouths are stuffed,” Derrick teased. Keith chuckled, “It’s my job to help him change clothes.” More softly, so only I could hear, Keith breathed, “And search for hidden treasures.” I wanted to say something, but couldn’t make myself speak intelligently so I only giggled. Almost at once, our friends in the pool began joking around. Mike playfully reminded, “The ladies are awake, dudes.” Randy chortled, “A noisy shy gay boy is a contradiction.” Derrick assured, “I’m watchin’ the clock. Take too long and expect company.” In the pool house, Keith made quick work of undressing me. Getting at him was easy. With Keith lying on the floor and me hovering over him, we sucked each other off like we were first-timers with zero staying power. As soon as we walked out again, Keith stepped onto the diving board and dove in. Out of curiosity, I asked Derrick, “How long, bro?” Checking his watch then shaking his head sadly, my best bud chuckled, “Seven minutes.” I laughed, “That’s longer than I expected,” and then dove in the pool to gales of laughter. Under water, I realized that there was a missing pair of boxers and legs. Rapidly rising to the surface, I looked around for my lover. He had swam to the semi-circular steps at the shallow end of the pool. In awe, I watched Keith do a handstand on the cement surrounding the pool. Remaining on his hands, he walked down each of the seven steps. He walked toward me then flipped over and stood upright a few feet before me. As far as I was concerned, pool time was officially over. While Derrick, Mike and Randy gave mediocre scores for Keith’s performance, I gushed, “Keith, you walk on your hands?” He nodded, “On floors or concrete, sure.” He then scowled, “I can’t do it in the sand though.” I hollered, “I have never seen you do that before!” Keith grinned, “I must’ve in a year, baby. It’s not a secret or nothin’.” Shaking my head, I approached my lover and assured, “I’ve never seen it and I know I would’ve remembered it.” Slightly out of sync, Derrick, Mike and Randy grunted, “Uh oh,” then started laughing. Keith bounced his eyebrows at the three of them then started giggling as I slithered against his body; carefully gazing into his eyes and feeling up his arms. Raising my left leg, I slid it up and down his right leg until he took it in his hand. Holding my back in place, Keith kissed me so passionately that my chubby seemed to turn to steel in the seconds we were attached at the mouth. Breaking our kiss, Keith leaned closer and whispered, “I’ve always loved you and always will, Prez.” He then began giggling, “Omigod, Prez. Turn around, you have to see.” Not really wanting to detach myself, I turned my head and saw Derrick, Mike and Randy striking various poses and trying to appear more desirable than the hunk I was attached to. It didn’t work. Shaking my head, I grinned at Keith and continued my climb. Grabbing my ass and making a seat for me, Keith held me up and I hung off of him. Randy asked, “Can I assume you dudes are permanent?” Looking back, I saw Randy sitting on the edge of the pool with his feet hanging in the water. Derrick had caught my infection and was holding Mike closely. I smiled, “We’re committed, over a year now.” Derrick sighed then explained, “Mike’s got a body I love and is the best guitarist in town. I give him a year before I’m saying he’s the best guitarist in L.A.” Mike smiled, “You’re looking at the future music scene in L.A., right here, Randy. Dee’s already about the best drummer I’ve ever heard.” Derrick nuzzled Mike’s cheek and got a kiss. Mike then said, “Prez is already the best bassist in town. Now he’s learning to play guitar too. I’ve known Keith since second grade. He’s turned into the best lead vocalist; we’ve all learned how to sing from Keith.” Keith prompted, “Let’s show Randy the garage.” I agreed and we all got out of the pool then dried off to walk through the kitchen and into the garage. “Holy shit!” Randy muttered. He then began looking closely at our gear; racks of lights, six-foot tall towers of speakers, two flight cases of outboard gear and the mixer. Still holding me close, like I might stray for a second, Keith proudly beamed, “Prez got the P.A. system Wednesday.” Mike smiled, “There’s us four, a girl named Jessy plays keys and Shaun plays rhythm guitar. Shaun’s boyfriend, Gil, and another dude named Ben are our critical ears. Keith’s brother, Drew and his partner, Corey work the P.A. and the lights.” Turning around, Randy chuckled, “I didn’t know. I’d love to hear you play.” Derrick beamed, “It’s too late now, but we’re rehearsing tomorrow, between ten and three.” Randy nodded, “I could probably be here around noon, with my girlfriend, if that’s okay?” Almost at once, we assured Randy that would be very cool, and that all ears giving us direction mattered. Randy assured, “I’ll be here, but I gotta get movin’ or Ter’s gonna be pissed.” Not sure I understood, I wondered, “What’s your girlfriend’s name?” “Theresa,” Randy smiled. “She’s Ter or T.C., Theresa Charlotte, to me.” We went out to the backyard. Randy went to the pool house to change back into his clothes. Mike and Derrick stripped off their boardies then put their boxers and black pants back on. Keith put on his T-shirt. I waited for Randy to exit the pool house to get my clothes and backpack. Mike began turning off the lights in the backyard. Soon, the five of us were walking to our cars, during which time I warned Randy that Keith would soon be working at Black Angus. Randy smiled, “Generally not a problem, unless you start crawling all over him there like ya did here.” Derrick and Mike cracked up. Keith sniggered and pulled me close to hide my blushing face. Randy chuckled, “I’m not buyin’ it, Prez.” “You need a boyfriend,” I teased. Randy laughed, “And I’ll tell T.C. what?” He then grinned, “I only graduated high school last June. None of the known gay dudes in our school were like you dudes.” Mike smirked, “You didn’t know the right gay dudes.” Unlocking his car, Randy nodded, “You’re probably right; they were hiding in plain sight. Have a good one, dudes. I’ll be around right around noon, maybe a little before.” We all said good night. Randy ducked into his car and soon drove away. Derrick and Mike got in the 442. Keith got in the 4Runner, leaving his Camry at Mike’s. We began the drive to Agoura Hills. Keith said, “Randy’s a hell of a nice guy. For some reason, my gay-dar pinged when I first met him. It surprised me to learn he had a girlfriend.” I nodded, “He’s really attached to her too. I can’t wait to meet her. Randy deserves the best. Wait until you see him, and us, at work, babe; the dining rooms are quiet and we do our jobs quietly. The kitchen is the madhouse; waiters, waitresses and chefs, us busboys and the bar-boy at the dishwasher; it’s really noisy in comparison.” Keith wondered, “What’s it really like, Prez?” I shrugged, “There are five dining rooms and the front bar. Generally, it’s supposed to be one busboy per room, but that can change because two of the dining rooms can be setup for larger parties. The hostesses load up each dining room, one at a time, so it’s like, everybody in one room leaves within minutes of each other. To get the job done, we move around to all the rooms whenever necessary. That’s why it’s so much cooler this year; Derrick, Mike, Randy and I always cover for each other. When it’s busy we’re all haulin’ ass.” Keith sighed, “I want to work there with you, Prez. I also like working for Blockbuster. They’d make me an assistant manager, if I was eighteen. I hope I can find a way to do both.” “The biggest bucks are generally weekends. What if you could work at Black Angus, Saturday and Sunday, then Blockbuster on Mondays and Tuesdays?” “That would be awesome.” “Your foot’s already in the door, babe. We’ll get you there then get the schedules adjusted. This school year, I’d like us both working the same nights at the same place as often as possible.” Squeezing my hand, Keith sighed, “Me too, lover.” It was his tone that made me ask, “What’s wrong, babe?” Keith shrugged, “I just want to do more with you, Prez; the summer’s half gone, but we’ve only been to Disneyland once. I’m hoping we can visit Magic Mountain and Knott’s Berry Farm, but I think it’s gonna be one or the other, unless more bucks land in my pocket.” “I already mentioned something to Derrick and Mike,” I revealed. “Our band needs to do more than rehearse every weekend. Sometime in August, all five couples need to do something fun together. Remind me to bring that up again tomorrow, please?” Keith nodded, “From the sounds of it, Nelson’s work schedule varies every week. Shaun and Gil only have weekends and Mondays off. We’d have to do something on a weekday evening, after Shaun and Gil are off. But then they’d need to get back home earlier for work the next day. Thursdays and Fridays, Mike and Derrick work. This is gonna be tricky.” Stopped in front of Doug and Brian’s place, our conversation paused briefly while we got the windshield sunscreen in place. Inside the house, we continued where we left off with Derrick and Mike. A knock on the door interrupted the conversation. Mike answered it and welcomed Ben inside. “You are so lucky you brought your guitar,” Mike teased. Ben giggled, “You’re gonna be so sorry too.” Four voices shouted, “CONFIDENCE!” Slouching yet still grinning, Ben whined, “I don’t play near as well as any of you, so stop dreaming.” “Let us be the judge,” Derrick reminded. Ben got his guitar out; a very nice acoustic classical guitar. The label inside the sound hole read Yamaha. I knew that to be a good intermediate level axe. Sitting on a dining room chair with his sheet music spread out on the table before him, Ben blushed and grinned, “I’m not used to playing in front of anyone except Doug. He just kind o’ stays quiet, wandering around the studio, like he’s not listening or watching, but he is.” From the living room sofa where the four of us had gotten comfortable, I nodded, “Cool, we’ll be quiet.” Crossing his legs and preparing to play, Ben then sighed and closed his eyes. After taking a few deep breaths, he began playing Bach’s Minuet in G. Wide-eyed, Mike and I glanced at each other. After all the balking and warnings, I expected to hear something bad, but there wasn’t even an out of place string squeak, he played the song perfectly. I jumped up clapping and cheering, “Beautiful!” then teased, “Where were the bad parts you warned us of?” Pointing at his sheet music, Ben giggled, “In the next piece.” Mike smiled up at me. “Sit down and watch his finger picking, Prez.” I sat down. Ben pulled the sheet music out for the next piece and again, went through the same ritualistic breaths before he began to play Bach Air. Ben played the tune very well, but had small problems with a trill and a short, fast run. Otherwise, he had ninety-nine percent of the song down. Without jumping up, all four of us clapped. Ben blushed, “That’s it, the two songs I spent three years learning to play.” Mike chuckled, “I call bull shit. You spent the first year learning to sight read then time on the two songs.” Getting up and walking towards the table, Mike said, “There are only those two little spots in the last tune that weren’t perfect, dude.” Pointing at the table, Mike prompted, “Show me where they are.” Ben pointed both out then offered Mike his guitar. Ben stood and Mike sat down then played the trill perfectly. He followed that with several trill exercises that I carefully watched. Mike focused on the other fast run written on the paper then played it three times for Ben. Giving Ben his guitar back, Mike stepped aside and let Ben try the trill and the run. The trill was better, but the run wasn’t so Mike taught Ben some speed exercises to help get any similar fast section under his fingers. Noticing it was almost one in the morning, Ben thanked Mike and all of us then reminded us of rehearsal in the morning. He said good night and that he’d be back around nine-thirty. He blushed and grinned, “Do not open the door naked and do not make me look in any bedrooms.” To mess with him, I snuggled close to Derrick while Mike hung off Keith. The four of us began laughing when Ben closed his eyes and shook his head. “I’ll just knock and wait outside,” Ben cackled, and waved as he stepped off the porch. As soon as the door closed, I moved closer to Keith and prompted, “Our new record is…” “Twelve,” the two of us chimed in unison. Mike howled, “Oh Jesus Christ!” Falling a bit onto Mike, Derrick giggled, “There’s no way. We would have to do nothing else.” I teased, “You can do it. Four times between nine and eleven yesterday morning.” Wearing his most mischievous grin, Keith reminded, “We jammed for a while then Prez seduced me.” At Derrick’s disbelieving smirk, I chuckled, “The remaining seven times between five and midnight last night.” Keith laughed, “Swapping tent time with Drew and Corey, so we only had half that time, really.” Mike huffed, “Call Drew. I can’t believe it.” Keith pulled his cell phone out and called Drew. It rolled over to voice mail and Keith called again. Keith smiled, “I know, I’m sorry, bro. Just tell Mike how many times yesterday and you can return to cuddling with Corey.” Keith passed the phone to Mike. Mike put the phone to his ear. A moment later his mouth dropped open. He pleasantly said, “See ya tomorrow, Drew. Good night,” then passed Keith the phone. Drew had already hung up and Keith slipped the phone back into his pocket. Taking Derrick by the hand and starting for the master bedroom, Mike warned, “It’s time, Dee.” Derrick’s eyes opened wide and he laughed, “We’ve gotta function tomorrow, Lick!” Mike nodded, “We will, with pleasant little smirks on our faces.” Softly chortling, Keith and I followed. For the first time, Keith bent me in half and rimmed my ass in front of Derrick and Mike. Derrick obviously liked the idea of being able to see Mike’s face while performing the same. On our shoulders with our asses in the air, Mike and I gasped, giggled, groaned and held hands. Another first that night, Derrick took advantage of Mike’s erections and took the bottom role three times. By two-thirty in the morning, after six orgasms each, we became comatose. I woke before the alarm clock rang. Starting to get up and weasel my way out of the bed, Derrick placed a hand on my shoulder and stopped me. He grinned and whispered, “Stay bro. There’s cereal for breakfast.” Lying back down, I softly reminded, “You’re halfway to twelve.” Derrick nodded, “It was intense. I think I’ll surprise my wild man over here by becoming more of a bottom on occasion.” “Mike seemed to enjoy you being more aggressive and taking what you wanted.” “I just always want to give to him more. He deserves it in so many ways.” Understandingly, I nodded, “I feel the same for Keith.” Hearing his name, Keith rustled, threw a hand over my chest and snuggled closer. Derrick grinned, “We all need each other, don’t we?” “More than I let myself believe, but it’s true,” I agreed, and then admitted, “I’m gonna miss you for three days.” I offered, “We’re gonna be in a tent with Brian and Pete at night. This should prove interesting.” Shaking his head, Derrick softly chortled, “They’re the same as us, bro. When they had the guest room, they were gettin’ plenty busy. If they know a position that we don’t then you and Keith can teach us.” Chuckling, I felt a major uproar building and quickly gestured for Derrick to follow me out of the room. Out in the living room, I laughed, “Now that I know Keith can do hand stands, his upside down ass is mine!” Howling, Derrick fell against me. After a few moments, he backed up a step and chuckled, “I knew your wheels were spinning last night.” His eyes seemed to wander the length of my body for a few moments. I giggled, “What’re ya doin’, bro?” He shrugged, “Checkin’ you out. It’s obvious why Keith chose you, ya know? He wanted as tall or taller, you are. He wanted sincerity, but with a sense of humor, you’re that too. Even when you were at your worst, mourning, you still dealt with things the best you could.” “You know all three of you made me this way, Dee,” I assured. “Yeah, I was scared, and couldn’t have stayed in Texas with my dad. Just like I dreamed, I would’ve run away and right back here. I had learned a different way, right here, primarily from Keith and you, my boyfriend and best friend.” Shaking his head, Derrick argued, “I’m not like you.” Locking eyes with him, I grinned, “Sure ya are. It only makes sense that best friends see the best in each other.” The alarm in the next room rang. We grinned and I counted aloud to three. The alarm was turned off. Derrick started to move, but I held him in place. “Give them a minute or two and I’ll bet they find each other again.” Derrick giggled, “Ya think?” Tilting my head then nodding, I assured, “I know Keith and I’m almost certain of it.” “We could make this a lot more fun.” “How?” Derrick proposed that I get in bed, snuggling up close to Mike while he did the same to Keith. I nodded then we peaked in the bedroom. The two sleeping beauties had found each other in the center of the bed again. This time, Mike was behind Keith and they were facing the door. I fed Derrick a common wakeup call and he fed one to me. Stealthily, we took our positions, smiling widely and trying not to laugh. Derrick kissed his way up Keith’s arm and whispered, “G’mornin’, babe.” Imitating Derrick, I purred in Mike’s ear, “Mornin’, Lick.” Not knowing any better, Keith snuggled to Derrick and Mike flipped to face me. I contained my belly laugh well until Mike rolled on top of me and began dry humping. I couldn’t see what Keith was doing, but Keith and Mike soon heard laughter. Mike’s eyes opened and he smirked, pausing for a few seconds then went to town on my hip. Over mine and Derrick’s combined laughter, Mike teased, “I wanted to say thanks for the P.A., but this might accomplish the goal,” and then he kissed me hard. Derrick laughed, “Why did you kiss me?” Keith sniggered, “Share and share alike!” Derrick howled, “How do you turn him off, Prez?” Hysterical because Mike was trying to give me a hickey and I couldn’t push him away, I roared, “I usually don’t try. I just spread my legs, but I grant you, that won’t work now.” Derrick loudly ordered, “Both of you, in the shower now!” Checking with Derrick and me, Mike mooed then wondered, “Then what?” I giggled, “In the shower and face the wall.” Two voices sang, “Woohoo!” and then tried to race each other into the shower, cussing each other out on the way. Since we didn’t have a lot of time, Derrick and I had the same plan. We had both wanted intercourse in the shower, but couldn’t safely accomplish it in a standard tub. In that huge shower stall, we could though. We performed our duties. The trick was preventing Keith and Mike from jacking off and we eventually had to tell them that we wanted the tables turned on us. We had been bad though, scheming against them. They teased us mercilessly, making us believe they were about to slide in and go for it, but consistently missing the target. Keith demanded, “Tell us what you want.” Glancing and smiling at each other, Derrick and I loudly proclaimed, “We want big dick now!” Mike giggled, “Good, but you need to be more specific.” Keith chuckled, “Who’s exactly, what exactly and how exactly.” Desperate for it, I whimpered then hollered, “Pound my ass hard, Keith.” Derrick screamed, “Fuck me deep now, Lick.” Only then did I feel my lover’s thick bone penetrate my ass. Derrick moaned, making it obvious that he was getting what he wanted. Pulling me upright against him, Keith whispered, “I’ll take you to heaven my way, baby.” Intercourse in the shower was everything I’d hoped and more. Keith knew it too because I couldn’t stop kissing him through our actual bathing ritual. Once again, the independent, capable teenager was out the window and I was close to parasitic. I was still that way when Ben showed up. I led the way down the 101 and the side streets in my 4Runner. I stopped to pick up Drew and Corey then raced across town again, causing my passengers to wonder loudly about me. I wasn’t unsafe, just very quick and determined to arrive at my destination. At Mike’s house, Drew and Corey jumped out of the backseat, somewhere between thrilled and frightened to death. Corey, Drew, Keith and I went into the Gibbons’ kitchen. I reattached myself to Keith. Mike’s mom had made a wonderful breakfast of eggs, bacon and hash browns. She had also gone to Dunkin’ Donuts. Shaun and Gill arrived. Drew, Corey, Derrick and Mike went out to the garage with them. Knowing that Jessy was performing at her Sunday church services, Keith and I remained in the kitchen with Mrs. Gibbons and Lindsay. By the conversation, we were reminded of Lindsay’s thirteenth birthday only a week away. Mrs. Gibbons wanted a kitten. Lindsay wanted a large dog and wouldn’t give in. When our opinion was asked for, we gave it. Neither Keith nor I had ever owned a cat. We knew cats were generally lower maintenance and wouldn’t have to be taken for walks, but that was about it. Mike came in from the garage, saying, “Jessy’s here, dudes,” but then looked around and wondered, “What’s goin’ on?” Lindsay sighed, “We’re trying to choose between a puppy and a kitten.” Locking eyes with his mother, Mike reminded, “We talked about this, mom. In a year, I’m going to school. I can’t commute to and from Hollywood every day. I want a dog here; a living alarm system and deterrent.” He then pointed to me, saying, “Rush is a perfect example. Prez and Keith’s dad can help train a puppy. What’s a cat gonna do if someone is trying to break in; meow and hide?” Mrs. Gibbons replied, “I’m already shopping for an alarm service.” Shaking his head, Mike smirked, “That’s not alive, it’s a machine. With both, I can visit on weekends and not feel like I’m leaving two women alone to face L.A.’s worst. Get both, a dog and an alarm system.” Humming like she just had a revelation, Mrs. Gibbons got up and picked up the phone then dialed. When she said, “Hi Jim, its Laura,” we knew she had called dad and what she would be talking about. Mike firmly told his sister, “Make sure it’s a dog.” Fervently nodding, Lindsay giggled, “I will.” Keith and I stood, softly thanking Mrs. Gibbons for breakfast, and then followed Mike out to the garage. Keith encouraged, “Don’t worry, bro. Dad knows breeds; he’s had dogs around all his life.” Mike nodded, “I’d be happiest with an alarm system and two dogs, a Doberman patrolling the backyard and a Rottweiler inside.” Hugging Jessy and saying hello, I chuckled at Mike, “Relax, bud. Dad’s got it covered.” Picking up his guitar, Mike sighed, “It’s my job to worry. If you think I’m bad now, imagine next year. I’ll be calling every other day simply to check.” Shaun agreed, “I know the feeling, dude. My parents are almost sixty. How many ways can they get into trouble? I’m wondering if I should get them Life Alert necklaces.” Jessy giggled, “I’ve fallen and I can’t get up!” Shaun asked, “How old are your parents, Jess?” “Dad’s sixty-five and mom’s sixty one,” Jessy answered, “They’ve already got Life Alert, dude. My eldest brother got it for them last year.” Slowly nodding, Shaun muttered, “So it’s not a bad idea.” “We’ve got diabetes in our family, so it’s not only old, brittle bones we have to worry about,” Jessy said. Keith grinned, “At least my parents aren’t so old that I need to worry.” Silently strumming his guitar, Mike wondered, “Am I being overly protective? I don’t think so.” Almost at once, the rest of us agreed he wasn’t being overly protective. It suddenly dawned on me, that under the same circumstances, when I went away to school, my mom would’ve been forty-two and completely alone. I wanted her around to worry about. Having her alive would’ve been worth the worry. I sat on my bass amp and tried to force myself to not think about it. Instead, I focused on Keith and zoned out. I hadn’t realized my friends were trying to get the rehearsal started either until they all began calling my name. Watching me carefully, Keith softly asked, “Are you okay, baby?” I couldn’t bring myself to answer truthfully and only shrugged. Maybe it would’ve been better if I had lied, but even that wasn’t possible. Keith took my hand, saying, “Give us a few minutes,” and then guided me out toward the driveway. Derrick prompted, “Fire and Rain?” Out on the lawn and under a tree, Keith pulled me close and held me tight. After several minutes of silent grounding from my lover, I admitted, “I don’t know what to make of this. All the grief came right back at once.” Shaun was nearing the end of the song. Keith softly shushed me and whispered, “Grief doesn’t simply go away. It just hurts less over time.” “I was hoping maybe, since the flashbacks stopped…” Keith whispered, “It’s healing, Prez. This is the first time in weeks. It’ll eventually be months, then once a year; they’re fewer and further between. I know you don’t think so, but it is healing, slowly and surely.” I looked up and around. A few young kids with bikes or skateboards were around; the band wasn’t playing anything though. Keith seemed to nod. The next thing I knew, Derrick was wrapping his arms around me and Mike was wrapping his arms around Keith. Drew and Corey joined, standing across from each other at the center, each of them holding Keith and I. Shaun, Gil, Jessy and Ben encircled us. As warm as it was that day, a comfortable breeze kept ten of us gathered together. Happy tears flooded my eyes. Not a word was spoken until I had gathered strength enough to thank them all and suggest that we rehearse. Once we were in the garage, Mrs. Gibbons opened the door from the kitchen. She said, “Michael, we’re going to the West Valley Animal Shelter.” From inside the kitchen, Lindsay hollered, “For a kitten and a puppy!” Mrs. Gibbons smiled, “I expect we’ll be a while, but should be back before you leave.” Mike grinned, “Keith’s dad said getting both was a good idea?” “Yes,” Mrs. Gibbons answered. “He suggested one male, one female, and to initially keep them somewhat separate, so that they can smell each other and get accustomed to their new home.” Mike waved, “See ya later.” As soon as his mom stepped inside and closed the door, Mike chuckled, “Omigod! A cat and a dog?” “Can you say chaos?” Derrick sniggered.
  8. TheEggman

    Chapter 13

    Hearing a door close, Corey woke up around seven-thirty that Wednesday morning and turned his head to look at Drew. He didn't feel he deserved to be loved so much by such a caring boy. As an only child, Corey only had to deal with his parents. He was learning family dynamics from watching Drew, Keith, John and Prez being brothers. If only he could somehow be considered a brother too, just like Prez managed to accomplish. The first thing Corey believed he needed to get control of was his selfishness. It was simply a side effect of being the only child in his home. Corey knew he had been selfish Friday night when Drew pointed it out. If only he had thought of Keith or Prez or even Drew before blowing up. Corey promised himself to begin by thinking of Drew before thinking of his own needs or wants. The whole Hundser family had taken him under their collective wing. Drew's parents were very much like his own, but Mrs. Hundser had given him the book 'Advanced Nutrition and Human Metabolism'. Drew seemed just as interested in it as he was; they were browsing through it late at night, when there was nothing on TV except infomercials. Remembering the day that Keith and Prez had lifted him up in the dining room, Corey realized that they were also very concerned and didn't want to see him back in a hospital. Even John had admitted that he liked Corey and worried about him. Drew had asked for his own room only about fourteen hours prior. In one night, with Drew's parents and John's help, they had gotten all the furniture moved. John was now sleeping across the hall, in the room that was Drew's dad's den. The sofa-sleeper from the den was now in Drew's room. The desk, computer and bookshelf were moved from the den into the Hundser's master bedroom. All that was needed now was Drew's new bed. Tentative plans were made to go shopping Saturday. While eating dinner, they had browsed a SleepCenter flyer from Sunday's newspaper. Drew could possibly have his new bed by the end of the month, well before his fifteenth birthday. Rolling on his side and propping his head up with one arm, Corey watched Drew sleeping. Corey smiled and took measure of how lucky he was. Drew was one of a kind; soft spoken almost all the time; serious most of the time, but when it was time to play, Drew lit up; anyone could see how much fun he was truly having. Remembering how Drew made his voice so much deeper while joking around the prior day, Corey couldn't help snickering. Corey thought, he can be such a clown; I almost fell into my boxers and tore them in half, it was so unexpected. Drew's eyes fluttered and he inhaled deeply then turned his head towards Corey. "Hey," Drew croaked, "What're you doin'?" Corey answered, "Just watching you sleep." Drew hummed then rolled onto his side and wrapped an arm around Corey. "How long have you been awake and watching me?" Drew wondered. Glancing over Drew at the alarm clock, Corey replied, "Been awake about half an hour; at least half that time watching you... thinking." "Of?" Drew queried. Corey hummed then rambled, "How we got all that stuff moved in only one night. How you acted with John and your parents. That we get to shop for a new bed this weekend. How lucky I am to be laying beside you." Drew groaned. "Come on, Drew!" Corey giggled. "You deal with all of them like it's no sweat. I watched you like a hawk. You kept John from getting frustrated before your parents noticed or had to say a word. The only argument between you and John was over who would get the TV. All you cared about was John leaving a mess behind when he used it in here. Your mom and dad warned John and that was the end of it." Drew nodded, "As far as John was concerned, the whole job was done when his room was. There was still stuff to do in my parent's room, but I let him off the hook so we could get this room done." "Just you and me?" Drew happily repeated, "Just you and me." Realizing that Drew intentionally wanted to set his bedroom up alone with him, Corey admitted, "You're gonna make me cry." "Happy or sad tears?" "Happy, but that word just don't cut it," Corey warmly smiled. "Ecstatic is close, but still not enough." "You're gettin' sappy," Drew playfully warned. Corey giggled, "Get used to it." Shaking his head, Drew teased, "You know what's gonna happen." Wanting it, Corey smirked, "Like I'm so scared. What could you do?" Drew shoved Corey flat, rolled over on top of him and began softly nibbling on everything from the shoulders up, complete with gobbling sound effects. Cringing, Corey laughed hysterically for a minute or two before getting the hiccups. Drew grinned down triumphantly. "Have you learned your lesson?" "You ra-at!" Corey snickered. "You di-id that on pu-urpose!" Hurrying off Corey and the sofa-sleeper, Drew chuckled, "Either you liked it or you just forgot that I'm ticklish?" Rolling out of bed, Corey then made eye contact and warmly smiled, "I didn't forge-et." That meant he liked it, Drew quickly comprehended and his brain spun. Between Corey's smile and those few words, Drew moved closer to Corey and tenderly kissed him. They held the kiss for a long while until Corey hiccuped again. Drew started chuckling then slid his face over Corey's shoulder and contentedly sighed. More immeasurable time passed until Drew's stomach rumbled. He whispered, "Ready for breakfast?" Corey softly replied, "I could stay like this, but you're hungry. That's good enough for me," then firmly gripped Drew's bare ass, causing him to jump slightly. Drew pulled back, suspiciously glaring for an explanation. "It's such a cute tushie!" Corey helplessly giggled. Rolling his eyes and entire head, Drew stepped back and searched the floor for their shorts. Quickly finding them, Drew handed Corey his shorts and reminded, "When you least expect it, Cor." "I'm expecting it all the time now!" Corey snickered, and shook his shorts open with a snap. While stepping into their shorts, Drew honestly said, "You're relatively safe until after John leaves the house." Drew then looked in Corey's backpack for a package of protein shake mix. Look at him now, Corey silently thought; he cares so much that he's doing what I could easily do for myself. As they started for the kitchen, Corey asked, "Are we sharing the tent with Keith and Prez tonight?" "If ya want," Drew smiled. "Yep, I do." "You just wanna make out in front of them," Drew knowingly nodded. Corey chuckled, "Yep, that too." Watching as Drew got a blender out of the cupboard and then went into the freezer, Corey wondered, "What're you doin'?" Drew smiled, "Making you a special shake with a little vanilla ice cream." Corey unhappily whined. Drew assured, "Just a little, Cor, I promise." "Okay," Corey grudgingly agreed. "While I do this, get me a bowl of cereal please?" Drew added less than one scoop of ice cream then returned it to the freezer. Corey looked in the pantry and asked, "Which kind?" Carefully pouring the milk into the blender and watching the side measuring scale, so he didn't add too much, Drew wondered, "What's in there?" "Raisin Bran, Honey Bunches of Oats, Wheaties and Frosted Flakes," Corey answered. Drew playfully replied, "The oats... honey bunches!" and then turned the blender on before turning to see Corey's face. "Now you're bein' sappy!" Corey loudly giggled over the sound of the blender. He then reached for a bowl and began opening the box of cereal. Drew smiled, "You hardly complained about the ice cream." Pouring the cereal, Corey reminded, "I'm tryin', dude." Turning off the blender, Drew nodded, "I know it and I'll remember it." He then poured the shake into a tall glass. "I hope I don't ever let ya down, Drew." Handing Corey the glass, Drew reminded, "We're goin' camping tonight, Cor. Are you planning on eating hot dogs or burgers?" Wide-eyed, Corey shook his head then tasted his shake. "I'm keeping my promise," Drew said. "When Keith and Prez get here, we'll put a pint of milk in the cooler for tomorrow morning. You need to eat as much as you can before we leave this afternoon. We'll bring extra fruit for you too. Ya can't go a whole day with nothin' to eat, dude." Corey nodded then Drew poured milk on his cereal. After putting the milk back in the fridge, Drew began eating. They stood in the kitchen leaning against counter tops across from each other and had their breakfast. Corey said, "I can't really tell there's ice cream in here." "I only scraped a little bit, about two tablespoons, and whipped it up," Drew explained. Between mouthfuls of cereal, Drew asked, "If we brought Wheat Thins tonight, would you eat 'em?" Scrunching his nose, Corey shook his head. "That's cool for a snack, but it's not a meal." "We gotta find somethin' for ya, Cor." "I've got two apples and two oranges in my backpack." Drew suggested, "Bananas?" Corey nodded. Drew thought aloud, "We gotta stop for firewood. While we're at the store, we can get you a salad too." Corey assured, "That'd be plenty to get me through the night." Drew sighed, "I'd be happier if you had a bite of a hot dog." Corey grinned then began giggling again. Rolling his eyes, Drew chuckled, "A real hot dog! Besides, it's for me to do you first." "Are you planning on bringing the dildo?" Corey wondered. "No, I can't do that," Drew honestly said, "not with Keith and Prez in the tent." "Would you use it on me?" "Would you want me to?" "Definitely!" Corey excitedly cheered. "At night, it would be almost pitch black anyway. All they'd hear is me telling you I love you... and how good it feels." Drew blushed and laughed, "Then we'd have to go clean it." Corey then finished his shake and admitted, "That was really good." "I'll make 'em for ya everyday we're here," Drew promised. Tipping the bowl, Drew drank the last of the milk and cereal. "Tell your mom to get some vanilla ice cream and you'll get them there too." Picking a banana from the bunch on the counter, Corey nodded, "Cool." He then cracked the banana peel and peeled it while absently telling Drew; "They've got strawberry and cherry flavored shake mix too. The cherry flavor sucks though. It's got a nasty aftertaste." "Strawberry and vanilla is a good mix, don't you think?" Between bites of the banana, Corey agreed, "Yeah; just about everything works with strawberries." Leaning against the counter, Drew only watched Corey eat and cracked a slight grin. It was good to see Corey eat a little extra something before going camping. Drew noticed Corey's teeth and the depth of his mouth, the way Corey's jaw moved and his Adam's apple moving up and down when he swallowed. And those awesome little nips seemed to be perky, as if Corey were cold or excited. The more Drew noticed about Corey, the harder his dick became. Nearing the end of the banana, Corey wondered what Drew was watching so closely and scowled. Glancing down and away from Drew's gaze, he noticed the front of Drew's shorts. Corey swallowed, tossed the peel in the trash then went to Drew. Laying his arms on Drew's shoulders, Corey innocently asked, "Ready for a shower?" and grinned knowingly. Taking hold of Corey's hips, Drew nodded then leaned in for a kiss that tasted of vanilla and banana. Breaking the kiss, Drew whispered, "I love you, Cor." Unable to keep a straight face, Corey giggled, "I can tell," then reached down with one hand and groped Drew's erection. Drew jumped slightly and Corey snickered, "You got a boner watching me eat a banana!" Chuckling, Drew didn't bother trying to deny it, but leaned over and rested his head on Corey's shoulder. "Cor," Drew softly began, "I feel like I'm being stubborn... about going all the way. I really want it to be the same night, but I don't know anymore." Corey smiled, "You really like the dildo?" Drew nodded, "I do. But you want me inside you?" "Yep," Corey said and sighed longingly. "I'll wait until you're ready though." "Your feelings matter too, Cor. I think I'm ready, but until we try for real, I won't know for sure. Would you get angry if we tried and I told you to stop?" Somewhat taken aback, Corey scowled, "Would you leave me to get my own case of blue balls?" "No way!" Drew excitedly answered. "Then why would I get angry? Would you get angry if I told you to stop?" Understanding how stupid he was being, Drew shook his head and sighed, "I'm sorry, Cor. I guess the idea still scares me even though I do want to try." "It scares me too; what if I hurt you or if you hurt me, ya know?" Drew pulled Corey into a tight embrace and asked, "Would you like to try today?" Contentedly sighing, Corey softly replied, "Today, tomorrow, next week; anytime you're ready." Freely and honestly, Drew stated, "You made me really happy yesterday, Cor; at lunch, right after we got here and again last night. I really wanna try and show you how much I love you." With happy tears pooling in his eyes, Corey smiled warmly and nodded, "You just did." Caressing Corey's cheek, Drew whispered, "I love you so much." After kissing the hand gently stroking his cheek, Corey assured, "I love you too." "We'll go real slow, just like with the dildo," Drew promised. Knowing it could be nothing less than great, like all the other first experiences they shared, Corey nodded, "I trust you more than anyone I know. Let's go back to your room." Overflowing with love, pride and vivaciousness, Drew lifted Corey up then covered his shoulder and neck in sloppy wet kisses. Holding on tight, Corey howled. Loving the reaction, Drew began carrying Corey through the living room. Wrapping his legs around Drew's hips, Corey snickered, "Are we eloping?" Bouncing his eyebrows playfully, Drew smiled, "I'm gonna carry you across the threshold, drop you on my bed and gobble ya up some more." Hysterical, Corey cackled, "Do your magic... man!" Stepping into his bedroom, Drew playfully groaned, "You're so... blond!" then leaned forward and set Corey down on his bed. Since they hadn't yet closed the sofa-sleeper, Corey wondered, "Why here and not the sofa-sleeper?" Turning to lock the door, Drew replied, "It squeaks way too much." Turning around again, Drew practically dove face first onto Corey's belly, earning loud, joyful squeals. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Prez woke me with kisses along my left shoulder. "There he is! G'mornin' babe." Prez playfully sang as I opened my eyes. He gave me a kiss then asked, "Ya still wanna make the fruit salad for breakfast?" Stretching, I yawned, "Sure." "Tell me what I need to do and I'll get it started," Prez said. Still waking up, it took me some time to remember what needed to be done to prepare the fruit salad. I instructed, "Pull the grapes off the vine, clean the strawberries and slice 'em into quarters, slice the apples and oranges..." I noticed that Prez was smiling widely at me. "What?" I grinned. "You're just so cute in your morning fog," Prez chuckled. "That's enough for now babe." I glanced at the clock and saw it was only eight thirty. "How long have you been awake?" I wondered. "Only a few minutes; I let Rush out then went to the toidy," Prez explained. He then offered, "Derrick's awake too. We can get our breakfast started while you finish waking." "Where's Mike?" Prez stood to leave and answered, "Derrick's waking him." "Lemme just take a leak and wipe the sleep from my eyes," I said, and then fought back another yawn. Prez nodded then left the room. We went to bed soon after Mike's farting fit last night. From lack of sleep the night before and the shit that happened to Ben, we were all wiped out. Prez and I settled for oral sex then cuddled up and passed out. The bed in the guest room was a full size, only slightly smaller than our queen size bed at home, but it was just as comfortable. Unfortunately, Prez had a nightmare that briefly interrupted our slumber. Once again, Prez's real father was the reason we were awake. Everything that had happened to Ben happened to Prez in his dream. Making it far worse than Ben's situation, Prez's old man dragged him along to hunt down me and my family. It took a long while for me to get Prez calmed down so we could go back to sleep. Sitting up, I pulled on my shorts then shuffled down the hall to the bathroom. A few minutes later, I joined Derrick and Prez in the kitchen. The grapes were already in a big bowl. Prez was cutting the strawberries while Derrick was working on slicing an apple. Mike was sitting at the table with a cutting board and had just sliced the cantaloupe in half. Rush was out back, I noticed then asked, "Is there one of those little melon ball scoop thingies?" Derrick answered, "Check the utensils drawer behind me, Keith." In the drawer, I found all kinds of kitchen utensils, but sadly nothing that looked like it could make melon balls. I sighed, "We'll have to carve up the melon too." I got the tangerines and another knife to remove the rind then joined Mike at the table. After only a few minutes, Derrick brought over the bowl filled with grapes, apples and strawberries. From the kitchen, Prez asked, "Should I start the pudding, babe?" Derrick sat down and worked on the cantaloupe with Mike. "Yeah, go ahead Prez, we'll be done here pretty soon." Mike asked, "So we can eat soon?" "We really should chill it for a while," I replied, "to let the pudding thicken. We could put the bowl in the fridge, take a shower and, by the time we're done, it will be too." Prez grinned, "More shower blowjobs?" Mike began chuckling evilly. "I think it's our turn today," Derrick smiled. Briefly turning to Derrick, Mike laughed, "Stop! I'm gonna chop my damn fingers off!" "That'll make playin' guitar so much more challenging," I teased. Mike said, "Black Sabbath's guitarist, Tony Iommi lost a fingertip." "And Django Rheinhert lost a few fingers," Prez recalled. "He only had a thumb and two remaining fingers on his fretting hand." "How could he possibly play like that?" I wondered. Coming to the table with the bowl of vanilla pudding, Prez shrugged, "He not only played, but set the standard for most jazz guitarists." Derrick added, "When you're that good, there's no hiding it." Peeking into the bowl of pudding, I smiled up at Prez and said, "Start mixing it into the bowl of fruit, baby." While Prez stirred the pudding into the fruit, I added the tangerines. As soon as I was done, Derrick and Mike added the cantaloupe. "It's lookin' good," I commented. Derrick nodded, "Let's get it in the fridge and clean up." Prez took the bowl back to the kitchen while Derrick, Mike and I began gathering cutting boards and knives. When we got to the kitchen, Prez was emptying the dishwasher and putting stuff away. Prez asked Mike; "Are you bringing an acoustic camping today?" "I'll get mine from home," Mike said, "God forbid somethin' happened to one of their guitars, I'd have to run away." "Doug would hunt you down no matter where you went," Derrick snickered as he stowed clean silverware in the drawer. "I know it," Mike sighed. "I'd have to build a hut in the deepest, darkest part of the Amazon rain forest." "Or an igloo in the Arctic?" Prez joked. He put the baking pan back under the counter. "Brrr!" Mike shivered as he rinsed the cutting boards. "Too cold for a SoCal summer baby." "So that's why you're a nudist," I teased as I began loading the dishwasher. Mike nodded, "I was swimming way before I could walk." Derrick reminded Mike; "We should grab some pillows while we're home too." There was a knock at the door and I went to answer it. Ben shyly smiled, "Hey, Keith." "Dude!" I excitedly greeted, "Come in. How's your mom?" Ben stepped inside and answered, "She's recovering, but will probably be in the hospital another two days. The bullet took a big chunk out of her thigh. Thank goodness it missed the bone." Derrick asked, "How're you doin'?" Ben shrugged, "I haven't been to bed yet; but thought I'd stop by before I crashed." Noticing all four of us shirtless and wearing only the shorts we had on the night before, Ben grinned, "Did you just wake up?" Prez replied, "About an hour or so ago." And Mike added, "We just finished making breakfast and cleaning up." Glancing between Prez and me, Derrick suggested, "Why don't you dudes hit the shower? We'll hang out with Ben." Prez and I nodded, but Ben said, "I'm way tired dudes. I just wanted to stop by and let you know everything's cool." "You sure, dude?" Mike queried. "We just a made a fruit salad and we're gonna sit down to breakfast after we've showered." Ben nodded, "It's okay, I'm just barely standing. Maybe later tonight?" "We're going camping tonight, but we'll be back tomorrow around noon," Derrick said. "Why don't you join us tonight?" Mike smiled. Shaking his head, Ben reminded, "I'd like to, but I need to check on my mom after I get some sleep. I'll catch up with ya tomorrow though." "You'll be alright?" Prez carefully and softly asked. Ben shrugged and grimaced, "There's a mess to be cleaned up... blood and broken furniture." "That does it!" Derrick loudly said. "You're staying here, Ben. You can rest and not even see that shit until you're ready." Ben smiled, "That's nice, but really, what does it matter if I clean up later today or tomorrow?" "It matters because we'll be here to talk with and help," Prez insisted. I agreed, "Living it and cleaning up the aftermath alone is just too much." "Enough said," Mike glared. "While we're gone, you can stay here overnight. I'll leave you my copy of the house key and you can sleep in the guest room." Smiling widely, but shaking his head, Ben softly said, "You dudes are too much." "That's what friends are for," Derrick playfully teased, "to boss you around and show you the error of your ways." Prez giggled then said, "I'll strip the bed." "And I'll get you some clean sheets," Mike offered. I added, "And we'll save you some fruit salad so you have something to eat before going back to the hospital." Ben wiped happy tears from his eyes then grinned, "Do I have a choice here?" "NO!" the four of us simultaneously shouted. Ben giggled and nodded then softly asked, "Why are you dudes so nice to me?" Prez smirked, "Why do you think you're not worthy of being nice to?" "If you were an asshole, the situation would be different," Mike added as he went to the linen closet, "but since you're just a little shy, we got ya covered dude." Mike came back with another set of sheets then he and Prez ducked into the guest room. I went in there just to get our backpacks out of the way while Mike and Prez began pulling sheets off the bed. I set our backpacks down in the master bedroom then found Derrick leading Ben into the living room. Derrick turned on the TV then handed the remote to Ben, saying, "Pick your poison." Walking into the dining area, Derrick nodded towards the master bedroom. I said, "Make yourself at home, dude and relax. We're gonna get our showers out of the way." Between flipping channels, Ben smiled, "Thanks." Prez walked out of the guest room and dumped the pile of dirty sheets on a dining room chair. Mike said they'd be taken care of the next day, after our camping trip. Soon we were all in the master bathroom and brushing our teeth. In the shower, the four of us talked about Ben. I was worried about Prez seeing the blood and mess, especially after his nightmare. We all agreed to help Ben cleanup, but if Prez or any of us needed a break, it would be no biggie. We figured any help was better than no help at all for Ben. When we were finished, we found Ben asleep in the guestroom. Quickly and quietly we had our fruit salad for breakfast. Then we cleaned up, loaded the dishwasher and gathered our backpacks before leaving the house. Mike left his key and a threatening note for Ben to sleep at Doug and Brian's house that night. We left some fruit salad and the hotdogs we had bought at the grocery store the previous day for Ben to eat. Once everything was settled, we went outside. Mike and Derrick would get the acoustic guitar and meet Prez and I back at our house. In the 4Runner and on our way home, Prez gushed, "I can't wait for this camping trip! No adult supervision, only the six of us enjoying the fresh air and doing what we want, when we want to do it." "Oh, we're gonna do it alright," I seductively teased. Prez giggled, "That's the best part of no adult supervision!" "It's gonna be one of the best memories of this summer, I can see it already," I honestly admitted. After a few quiet minutes listening to the radio and driving down the 101, Prez sighed, "I hope Ben really stays out of his house tonight." Nodding understandingly, I softly reminded, "He'll prob'ly need to go over there for a change of clothes but other than that..." "Oh shit!" Prez loudly interrupted. "I hope he doesn't even do that, Keith! Imagine if I didn't have you or your family last October. I'd have been sleeping in the apartment alone, taking taxis to the hospital, dealing with the wrecked car and so much additional bullshit." He then became eerily quiet. "Prez, remember what I said last night?" I began. "If exactly the same situation happened to you, your dad would be in jail and your mom would be safe in a hospital recovering; just like Ben is dealing with now. Just like I want to always protect you and keep you safe, you're wanting to protect Ben too; so do I and so does Mike and Derrick. We're doing all we can. He's got a place to sleep and food available to eat. If Ben doesn't want to face the mess, he can wear the same clothes back to the hospital today. He has to choose, Prez; just like you had to make difficult choices. Our only other option is to cancel this camping trip and stay in Agoura Hills, waiting for Ben to return. Is that what you want to do?" Prez shook his head and grumbled, "This sucks for Ben though." "It sucks less because we were there for him. We offered to bring him along today, he chose to visit his mom. For all we know, he'll return tonight and clean-up by himself." Quickly glancing my way, Prez gasped, "You don't really think?" "I honestly don't know, baby," I answered. "He has the choice. If he wants to wait for help, he can. If he chooses otherwise, he can do that too. You didn't have a choice last October seventeenth; we brought you directly to our house, not to the apartment. The question wasn't asked, because I had made the choice. My parents agreed and it was a done deal. My job is to do everything I can to make your life easier. I have done that and I plan on doing that as much as I can, but sometimes, it's gonna be your choice." Seeing the light, but not really liking it, Prez nodded and sighed. Squeezing his hand on the gear shifter, I asked, "Make another choice for me, Prez?" "Anything, babe." "Let Ben make his own decisions and enjoy this camping trip. All six of us are going, just like you wanted." "I wanted?" "I want it because you do, Prez," I admitted. "Believe me, I'd be just as happy alone with you, but all six of us together is gonna be a blast. Drew and Corey will get some time alone together whenever they want, so will Mike and Derrick, and so will we. We can all eat together or eat alone as couples. Any of us can choose whatever we want, like you said, without adult supervision." Groaning, but smiling, Prez promised, "We'll go camping alone before the end of the summer, Keith; just you and me." Prez pulled in front of our house and stopped. As soon as the engine was off, Prez turned to me with that soft contented smile. We kissed then got out of the car and went inside. Cuddled together on the couch, Drew and Corey were watching TV. They had gathered all the camping gear from the garage in the entryway, but before we started loading the 4Runner, they brought us down the hall and showed us the new bedroom setup. It was great! We all had our own rooms and John's was across the hall. With a place to call his own, maybe he would chill out more, I silently considered. Just as we all left my parent's bedroom, Mike and Derrick arrived. With six of us to load the 4Runner, the task was done in no time. We loaded two coolers with plastic ice packs and ice, emptying the ice maker. We took some soda and then Drew asked if we could get milk and salad for Corey while we were at the store getting firewood. Prez and I agreed since we already planned on getting hot dogs and extra burgers. Mike had grabbed a cooler and ice from his house, so we had plenty of space for everything we still wanted to get at the store. Since Prez wanted to bring Rush along too, Drew and Corey went with Mike and Derrick in the 442. At the grocery store meat department, Drew asked Corey if he would eat turkey franks. When Corey agreed to try them, we picked them up. We also got burgers, burger and hot dog buns, a pint of milk, a big salad with grilled chicken, some more sodas, bottled water and the firewood. By two that afternoon, we were on our way to the Angeles National Forest. Prez had asked me to drive so we could get there quicker without any accidental "short-cuts". The only thing that was kinda weird was how quiet Drew and Corey were acting at home and at the store. Drew was obviously happy with his own room, but we both thought that the two of them should've been jumping with joy. They weren't as excited as we thought they should be and wondered what was going on as we drove down the various side streets and highways. Taking everything into consideration; the arguments they had the prior weekend, the trip to Magic Mountain with Brian and Pete, the positive results of Corey's doctor visit and now a bedroom Drew could call his own, it didn't make sense. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * With the tent completed, all six boys began gathering kindling for the fire. Mike and Derrick remained together and went off in one direction. Drew stayed close to Keith while Corey trailed Prez. Staying near Prez, Rush happily scampered around with his nose to the ground, sniffing all the new smells of a wilderness. Drew whispered, "We gotta talk, bro, privately." Looking his younger brother in the eyes, Keith clearly saw that something was indeed very wrong. Keith then glanced at Prez. He was only about ten yards away, but Corey seemed to have his undivided attention. Walking further away from Prez and Corey, Keith whispered, "Prez and I knew something was goin' on. Let's hear it." "I barely know how to begin," Drew sighed. Keith softly smiled, "At the beginning is usually the best place." "Umm... well..." Drew stammered, "yesterday, Corey told me why he loves me. Since then things have been really great. He's eating a little better and he's always reaching to hold my hand or giving me hugs. Since hearing his perspective, my feelings have gotten so much more intense too. So, I decided to try and prove to him how much I love him." Keith looked over and scanned his brother's face, but wasn't sure what Drew was trying to get at. Drew continued, "We decided... no, I suggested that we could go all the way." "Sweet!" Keith broadly smiled and sang. Drew nodded, "I thought it would be... but it wasn't." Keith's jaw dropped then he asked, "What happened?" "Nothing either of us was very happy about," Drew scowled. Looking around, Keith couldn't see Mike, Derrick, Prez or Corey. Nodding understandingly, Keith dropped the few twigs he was carrying and said, "Forget the kindling. Let's walk further away. Tell me exactly what happened, bro, without trying to be careful or nice. I won't take it wrong, I promise." Drew tossed the twigs he had and began walking beside Keith, gathering his thoughts. "We went back to my room and everything started really great, just like always, it was really fun. Once our clothes were off, I went down on him and he started sucking me too, so everything was still really good. He then pulled away from me, warning me that if I kept going he would shoot. He said he was ready, so I moved over on top of him, between his legs. That's when things started to get weird." "Weird how?" Shaking his head and wiping his eyes, Drew sadly admitted, "I... it... wouldn't reach." Uncertain, Keith frowned, "Did you prop him up on pillows? Did he arch his back?" Drew tilted his head and scowled, "No." "Oh boy," Keith groaned. After briefly rubbing his forehead, Keith smirked, "It doesn't just go in, bro. Maybe for other dudes with ten or more inches, a little might just happen to make it, but it does take some positioning. We're about the same size, don't you think?" Drew nodded and waited then Keith continued, "Remember me saying how I needed to loosen Prez up?" Drew again nodded and Keith said, "Well I did, and he'd try and I'd get in, just barely, but then I'd slip out or he'd involuntarily clamp down and push me out." Rapidly nodding, Drew said, "That's what was happening to me when Corey tried to sit on my cock. Keith smiled, "That was the best position for Prez and I'll bet it will be for Corey too. The point is, we're a bit thicker than lots of dudes." "Really?" Drew squealed. Keith nodded, "Prez and I measure each other for fun now, but the first time it was more a matter of figuring out why Prez could enter me, but I couldn't enter him. I played with candles for a long time, almost a year before meeting Prez and I was ready... or readier. Prez is pretty thick too. The first time he slid into me, I thought I might hyperventilate at first." Drew giggled and Keith grinned, "Even after all those months messing around with candles, it was still a shock to the system. The point is, we might not be as long as some dudes, but you, me and Prez are pretty thick; thicker than Mike and Derrick and probably thicker than Corey." "So it doesn't just happen?" Drew figured. "Hell no!" Keith proclaimed. "My first time with Prez, I rolled back onto my shoulders and gave him an easy target. That's called the missionary position, by the way." "Damn!" Drew groaned. "Corey didn't do that. I couldn't see and he was trying to guide me in when we were in that position." Keith nodded, "That'll eventually work, but I'll tell you the truth, our first times were uncoordinated and plain silly compared to now. You gotta just have fun and figure it out together." "We were havin' fun!" Drew assured. "He was giggling up a storm and I was laughing too... until things started not working like we expected. After the missionary position, Corey sat on me and tried some more. He'd manage to get just the head of my cock in, but then it felt like he was pushing me back out again. No matter how hard he tried, or if I tried to push up into him, it didn't work." Concerned, Keith asked, "You didn't give up, did you?" Drew sighed, "It seemed like I was hurting him and I got worried." Barely above a whisper and looking down at the ground, Drew admitted, "I umm... lost my erection." Looking up at Keith again and not seeing anything except concern, Drew continued, "So I sat on his dick; got him all the way in, but then he'd fall out. That happened like six times, bro. Now we're both frustrated and really scared that we won't be able to." "Oh, dude," Keith groaned, then reminded, "It takes time, bro, remember? Just have fun. Have you been using your fingers, candles and the dildo?" Drew nodded, "Fingers and the dildo; the dildo is awesome, for both of us." Keith explained, "Your fingers have bones. Humans are the only primates without erectile bones. Dildos are hard rubber; they won't bend like a real cock. You dudes need to slow down, I think. Keep using the dildo, loosen each other up some more." "Aw shit!" Drew groaned. "So we just hurried?" "Seems that way," Keith nodded. "It's not like you're the only ones though. Believe me, when I finally got inside Prez, he was riding me and when he started enjoying it, I practically bit my own tongue off to keep from slammin' into him. We're basically talkin' about an involuntary muscular spasm that we have to try and control. It isn't easy, by any stretch of the imagination." Drew imitated Yoda and croaked, "Control! Control! You must learn control!" "Exactly!" Keith snickered, "But don't concentrate so much that it isn't fun. I've told Prez, he's my favorite toy. I play with every part of him and it's always the most fun I've ever had. When we kiss, my tongue plays with his; when I'm suckin' his dick, I'm mostly rolling my tongue all around his cock; when I finger his ass, its one finger, then two and then three." "Three?" Drew incredulously snickered. "Definitely!" Keith grinned. Holding up his middle three fingers, Keith said, "I'm fatter than that. I'll bet you are too." "We umm... use our thumbs. Corey's cock seems pretty thick too," Drew admitted. "The only way to know for sure is with a cloth measuring tape," Keith instructed. "Don't even bother with a plastic ruler; you need to compare length, width and circumference to just sorta understand what your partner is dealing with. I can only assume you and I are about the same size." Drew nodded in agreement and Keith explained, "Ninety percent of the time, we're looking down at our dicks; they just don't seem as big to us because we see them all the time. Prez, Mike and Derrick have all told me I'm way thicker than I imagined." "Derrick's seen you hard?" Drew asked. Keith nodded, "I've seen him too, several times now." Drew blushed ten shades of red and giggled, "Since Corey and me started getting serious, I've got such a major thing for blonds." Keith laughed, "So did I until a certain redhead crossed my path. Now I watch every redhead and wonder if their pubes are as red as the hair on their heads." Having wondered about lots of blond dudes, including Derrick, Drew snickered, "Prez's pubes aren't quite as bright red as his hair is; just a shade or two darker red." "That's what I mean!" Keith chuckled. "It must be from the sunlight." Drew began picking up twigs again and turned around towards their campsite saying, "Thanks, bro." "Anytime," Keith smiled. "Prez and I had discussions similar to this, but I guess we've always enjoyed the process so much that we didn't get as scared when things weren't perfect." "Yeah, Corey and I have been really scared the last few hours." "At home and at the supermarket you were both so quiet... even Corey." "I've gotta get him alone next to apologize." "You don't need to do it with words, bro," Keith reminded. "Actions speak way louder." Drew grunted then snickered. Keith glanced at him and Drew cackled, "He gets me so hard doin' absolutely nothin'! This morning, I got a major woodie watching him eat!" Keith howled and rapidly nodded, fully understanding that feeling. Drew locked eyes with Keith then asked, "How long did it take to get it perfect?" "Depends on your definition, I guess," Keith thought aloud. "The first times were really quick; short fuses, ya know?" Drew nodded and smiled. "We weren't disappointed by it though. We'd just go for it again... sometimes almost immediately." Drew cracked up then cackled, "So how long till its good?" "As soon as you dudes can control that involuntary muscle spasm, chill and let things happen," Keith honestly stated. "As far as I'm concerned, if Prez cums really fast or if I do, it only means that we're that excited with each other. It's truly no problem." Drew wondered, "When you say immediately, how fast is that exactly?" "How fast can one of you get hard again?" Keith grinned. "Holy shit!" Drew laughed. "Now it makes sense!" "What makes sense?" Keith suspiciously wondered. Drew giggled for a few moments then grinned, "I've just wondered how you could both keep going for so long." Keith snickered, "Sometimes recovery time is an hour or more; sometimes there's no need for recovery time. Just remember that day we lost playing tennis. You can over-do it and believe me, it's like every step you take starts to give you an erection, but getting hard actually hurts. Cotton boxers feel more like steel wool against the head of your dick." Drew howled and Keith instructed, "If it ever happens, park your ass in cold water." Sincerely hoping that day would never come, Drew shivered uncontrollably at the thought and giggled, "I'll take your word for it." Seeing the campsite in the distance again, Keith asked, "Is there anything else you might like to know?" Drew shrugged and thought for a few moments. He then said, "Just to make sure I understand; a clear and easy target is best at first?" Keith nodded and Drew then asked, "Straddling him and sitting on his dick is better than missionary position at first?" Keith hummed affirmatively then added, "Sitting on your lover's cock is always good. Rear entry, doggie-style is also a good beginning position. On your sides is a good beginning position too. Raise your top leg for easier access. You can ride him pretty good on your side, doggy-style, or sitting on top. Missionary position is good because you can see each other, talk and cuddle, but it's honestly the least comfortable. Save that for later, when you're both more comfortable doing it." "But that's the way you started with Prez," Drew reminded. Keith grinned, "I wanted to look in his eyes, bro. Prez's eyes have always been one of his most attractive qualities. Besides wanting to see him, it was all new to us back then. After you two get to try a few positions, you'll discover your own favorites." Drew hummed and blushed, "What's yours and Prez's?" Keith smiled and admitted, "I love sitting on his cock, facing him or looking at his awesome legs. I can see his toes curling and know when he's about to lose it. I can either let it happen or stay still until he chills. Prez likes rear entry of all sorts." Keith then chuckled, "He likes the way my nads feel against his." Drew giggled, "You guys notice all that stuff?" "Oh definitely!" Keith excitedly nodded. "The senses are all on overdrive during intercourse. Without a doubt, it's the most intensely intimate experience. You'll see for yourself once you dudes get more comfortable making love." Prez smiled as Rush chased a squirrel up into a tree. Jumping up against the tree, Rush growled from a low tone to a much higher tone, indicating quite clearly that he was frustrated. Noticing that Drew was with Keith and likely already talking with him about their first attempt, Corey reached for Prez and whispered, "Can we talk, Prez?" Hearing Corey's voice quiver, Prez became more concerned and asked, "Why are you so scared, Corey? What's wrong?" "It's really personal... embarrassing... but it's so important I just have to talk about it," Corey tried to explain. Focusing entirely on Corey, Prez softly said, "I hate seeing you like this. It's actually scaring me." Corey sighed, "Drew and me... our relationship... it's moved to a new level. We tried to have anal sex... intercourse." "Okay," Prez uncertainly sang. Corey was on the verge of tears and softly admitted, "We never managed to actually do it, Prez; we wound up jackin' each other off. It was nice, but not what either of us wanted. We're really disappointed. All through the shower we took we kept apologizing... and crying." "Is this what Drew's talking to Keith about?" Prez whispered. Nodding, Corey affirmed, "I'm sure it is. He said he would," then sniffled and wiped his eyes. Noticing Keith leading Drew away, Prez softly said, "Take it easy, Corey, everything's gonna work out." "How?" Corey softly sobbed, "I've wanted it for so long and can't imagine why we failed. This is the first time we've tried something that didn't go totally great. It was like our dicks just wouldn't cooperate." Seeing how upset Corey was reminded Prez of his own failed attempts a year earlier and he seriously reminded, "A real cock is not like a dildo. No matter how hard you might be, it'll still bend if there's a little resistance." Prez then explained fully how he took two months of trying before actually achieving the goal. "I don't think either you or Drew have erection problems unless there's something medically wrong. I think you're both like how I was; you're sphincters aren't loose enough yet. Maybe its time to back up a step; play with the dildo some more." "Honest? You're not just trying to make me feel better, are you?" "Who would ever make something like that up?" Prez warmly smiled. Corey shrugged and Prez wrapped an arm around him, saying, "Your reaction is understandable; I still complain to Keith about my problems last summer. But Keith always says it was never a problem for him. I know he understands why I talk about it the way I do. No man would ever be happy about anything that could be considered a sexual inadequacy. There are a few things you need to remember though." Corey looked up and anxiously waited; Prez explained, "First and most important is how much you guys love each other. Drew's not just a walking erection and neither are you. Keith and I both knew that something was going on as soon as we walked in the house." "How?" Corey wondered. "You were practically attached to each other, but neither of you were talking to each other very much," Prez explained. "Drew being shy and quiet is one thing, but you too? That was the first big sign. Then Drew showed us John's room and his room, but where were you?" "Waiting in the hallway," Corey sighed. "Seeing his bed and the sofa-sleeper remade would've just reminded me. I would've started crying again." "Lesson one, no matter how upset you might be, never let him think he's alone. As a couple, every problem is shared. It has to be that way, Corey. You can make each other's lives easier or more difficult, it's your choice." Nodding, Corey whimpered, "That's just me bein' a selfish only child again." "But you're not so selfish that you left Drew and went home," Prez assured. "You're here with us and that tells Drew how badly you want to be with him. You've swallowed your pride and came camping with us anyway. You're letting him talk with Keith and he's letting you talk with me." Corey explained, "If I could, I'd keep him laughing every hour we're awake together. I love it when he's bein' a clown; I love it when he's bashful too. Hell, I love just sitting near him and wondering what he's thinking of! All I want is to make him happy, every way I can." "I can relate," Prez smiled. "Remind Drew of that, but not with words or soft tender kisses. If he's anything like Keith at all, sometimes he'll appreciate a really passionate, open mouthed, spit-swappin' kiss." Corey finally smiled and Prez reminded, "This is Drew we're talkin' about though. So get him alone and swallow his face!" Corey giggled and nodded. Drew wouldn't appreciate that sort of kiss any other way but alone. "Lesson two," Prez continued. "Believing you want him inside you and actually getting your body to accept it are two entirely different things. My first time with Keith, I really wanted to face him and look in his eyes when I sat on his cock. When that didn't work, I turned around and completely concentrated on relaxing my sphincter. Even without him looking at me and concentrating as hard as I could, it was still stretching my back door to its fullest extent. Judging only by Keith and Drew, let's face facts, the Hundser genes include really fat cocks." Corey nodded and grinned, "Yeah, Drew's got all I want. And I want it so bad!" "Then move into whatever position it takes," Prez smiled. "Be patient and understanding with each other. The first time is the most difficult. After that, it definitely gets easier and easier, so other positions can be tried successfully. My first time I didn't face Keith, but the second time, I faced him and sat on his dick again and it went in way easier. The third time, the next day, was doggie-style. I think it was several days later before we successfully managed the missionary position with me on bottom. I guess the point I'm trying to make is, don't think so much about what you believe would be perfect. For the missionary position, you'll be practically bent in half, with his weight holding you that way. It's not easy to breathe like that. Even now, Keith and I may start that way or end that way, but since we can last longer, we rarely ever do the entire deed that way. And that brings up lesson three." "Which is?" Corey prodded. Prez answered, "Just because you can last five, ten or fifteen minutes for a hand job or blow job, don't believe either of you can last that long during intercourse. It takes a while, weeks it seems, before you find it lasting more than five minutes or so. My first time inside Keith didn't last a full five minutes. Keith's first time in me was probably less than that. To this day, we sometimes notice how long we last because we couldn't last too long at first. "None of that; position, face to face or back to front, how long it lasts; is important at all. What is most important is the experience you've shared. After my first time in Keith, he watched me like a hawk the entire day. After having Keith in me, I thought he was the best magician in the whole world, it was that intense. Intercourse really solidifies your relationship. I can easily imagine the opposite too; if two guys aren't willing to share everything, in the sack and out of it, intercourse could tear you both apart." Corey absently rubbed his crotch then admitted, "I hope I can top for him. He wants me to, but I know I'm more of a bottom already. I was twelve when I had my first wet dream. The strange thing was, it wasn't a fantasy about anyone I knew, but my ass felt as good as my dick. Since then, I've known that's what I want." Prez nodded understandingly then admitted, "For two months I thought I was only a top." Prez paused then snickered, "Now I know I'm a glutinous slut and I'll take him inside me every chance I get, every way I can get it!" Corey howled and Prez laughed, "It's so true; recently, at least two out of every three times, my backside is filled." Watching Corey grab his belly and stagger around, Prez insisted, "Then I'm beggin' for more! I'll top for him for a few minutes just so he gets hard enough to do me again!" Waiting for Corey to compose himself, Prez reminded, "It's a dance, Corey. Swap positions or change them completely, let him do you, then if he's tired or loses it too quick, you take over. You're done for that session only when you're both ready to take a break. Don't rush anything and try not to get frustrated. If Drew gets frustrated then you need to catch him and make it better. Consider this time a learning experience, not a failure. Next time will be better. All sex is the ultimate playtime. Even when it's intensely passionate, it's still the most fun two people can have together. If Keith's giving Drew any pointers at all, you'll be so happy and so sorry at the same time!" Smiling appreciatively, Corey said, "Thanks, Prez." Prez nodded and summarized, "Just be patient and have fun Corey. You can't hurry love, like the song says." Not seeing his dog nearby, Prez hollered, "Rush! Come!" Moments later, Rush trotted back and sat obediently in front of Prez. "Do you think I should try to get him to want to try again sooner or later?" Corey wondered. "You've got to read him," Prez answered. "If it was Keith and he gave me any signs he was willing, I'd definitely go for it." "Cool," Corey smiled, "I'll watch him and see how reacts to a little instigation." "Just don't make him feel like it's necessary," Prez relayed. "It's difficult, show him that you want to, but at the same time don't make him feel like he has to or that he's got to start things up." "Start things up?" Corey giggled. Prez nodded and chuckled, "Once the engine's racin', all ya gotta do is follow the road." Corey laughed, "Omigod!" "I was gonna say treasure trail," Prez snickered. Corey roared, "You are so very bad!" "And this is how I am with friends!" Prez playfully admitted, "Imagine what Keith has to deal with." "Ain't goin' there," Corey gasped. Mike and Derrick were squatting down beside the fire pit arranging the kindling they had gathered. "Where the hell did they all go off to?" Mike scowled. Derrick shrugged, "I don't know, but something feels weird." Nodding in agreement, Mike grumbled, "I hate not knowing." "Maybe it's something we don't need to know," Derrick offered. "Let's see how they're all acting when they get back. Besides, it won't be dark for hours." Derrick paused then grinned devilishly and reached for Mike's hand. Mike warmly smiled and Derrick suggested, "I know how we could pass the time." In unison, they completed the idea with the same rhyme as always; "Sixty-nine!" and then hurried into the tent. Many minutes later, they emerged from the tent satisfied and shirtless, but found that they were still alone. "Holy shit!" Mike cackled. "Keith was with Drew, wasn't he?" Derrick nodded, "And Prez was with Corey, the last we saw." Mike scowled, "At least Keith and Prez aren't together. The mystery deepens!" "You saw what they bought at the grocery store?" Derrick reminded. "It's probably got something to do with Corey's eating problem." "Ya think?" Mike wondered. Shrugging, Derrick asked, "What else could it be?" Hearing Prez laughing in the distance, Derrick softly said, "Be cool. Don't make Corey self conscious." "No problem," Mike assured. Hearing Corey's laugh, Mike turned to Derrick saying, "Whatever it was, it's better now." Corey was still chuckling as he walked past the 442 and 4Runner. Trying to appear innocent, Prez shrugged and grinned. "You're no angel, O'Brian!" Mike shouted. Derrick chuckled, "Give it up, Prez." Noticing how few sticks and twigs they were carrying, Mike teased, "You two were makin' out in the woods, weren't you?" As Prez and Corey began laughing harder, Mike playfully sang, "I'm tellin' Keith and Drew!" Prez chuckled, "We weren't makin' out, so get your mind out of the gutter!" "But you couldn't find much kindling in your travels?" Derrick scowled. Stepping out of the trees behind Mike and Derrick, Keith played along with what he had heard. "And you two were only gathering kindling all this time? I think not!" Drew nodded and snickered, "They had shirts on a little while ago." Keith then went to the tent and stepped inside briefly. Widely smiling as he stepped out again, Keith laughed, "Your blankets are spread out and it smells like ass in there!" "Busted!" Corey howled as he dumped his sticks and twigs in the fire pit. He then walked towards Drew and silently mouthed, "I missed you soooo much." Wiping happy tears from his eyes, Drew nodded then wrapped Corey in a tight hug. Dropping his pile of kindling on top of Corey's, Prez chuckled, "Leave the tent flap open when you're done next time, you sex maniacs!" "'Scuse me?" Mike laughed, "We still haven't done it seven times in a single day!" "Not for lack of trying, mind you," Derrick softly snickered. Drew and Corey began to wander away from the campsite. Taking a seat on a log beside the fire pit, Prez teased, "Well, you've made it twice today and daylight's wastin'!" Rush laid down beside Prez. Noticing Drew and Corey disappear into the woods, Keith softly said, "Get the guitars and let's take a walk." Mike perked up, turned to Derrick and asked, "Got the one-hitter, Dee?" Nodding and patting his shorts pocket, Derrick reminded, "Let's get the bongos and tambourine from my trunk." "I found a nice place not too far from here," Prez explained as he stood. Pointing in the direction he had gone with Corey, Prez said, "Over yonder." Rush got up and followed Prez and the other humans. Mike snickered, "Under yither?" "Perv!" Keith snickered. Away from the insanity of the others, Drew squeezed Corey's hand and softly said, "No apologies, Cor. We didn't know half of what we needed to." Corey nodded, "Prez called it a learning experience. It'll get a little better each time we try." "We'll try again soon, I promise," Drew happily relayed. "Any time!" Corey cheered. He then pushed Drew against a nearby tree and gave him the deep soulful kiss he'd been wanting to since Prez suggested it. Drew's eyes shot open at first then he leaned back against the tree and enjoyed it. When Corey released the kiss their heads slid over their shoulders. Squeezing Corey tighter, Drew softly chuckled, "Ya gave me another stiffie!" Having already felt Drew's erection, Corey nodded and giggled then ground himself against Drew to prove he was similarly aroused. It took Corey another few moments to realize that Drew got excited awfully fast. To be sure, Corey asked, "What got you so hard so fast?" Drew considered the question and carefully worded his answer. "An unexpected awesome kiss from my incredibly handsome blond boyfriend." Sliding his face off Drew's shoulder to look him in the eyes, Corey shuddered, "You think I'm handsome?" Drew nodded and breathlessly answered, "Hell yeah! You're awesome to me, Cor. Did you think I was lying or just being nice the other times I said it?" Shedding happy tears, Corey passionately kissed Drew again. Feeling Corey sporadically heaving and shaking, Drew broke away and wondered, "What's wrong?" Corey shrugged, "You really think I'm good looking?" Hearing disbelief in Corey's tone and seeing it in his expression, Drew sighed, "Corey, listen to me and hear me this time, okay?" Drew paused then smiled and proclaimed, "Believe me, I think you're extremely handsome and the perfect match for me in every way. You make my dick hard, Cor; you just did it with a kiss; this morning it was watching you eating. You make me want to have sex with you, in every possible way. You call me hot? Well, to me, you're every bit as hot." Blushing so hard that he broke out in a sweat, Corey rested his head on Drew's shoulder and giggled, "You're so awesome!" "So are you," Drew chuckled. Slowly and softly, Corey admitted, "I don't think I can wait until tomorrow." Drew grinned, "Well, if Mike and Derrick managed in the tent, we probably could at least try." "Really?" Corey squeaked. Drew only nodded then began leading Corey back to the campsite. Corey promised, "It's gonna be nothing but fun this time Drew." "Completely!" Drew agreed. "I brought the lube, rubbers and dildo." Corey glanced at Drew and softly said, "But I want you." "Keith was talking about recovery time," Drew remembered. "I think we can play with the dildo before trying again." Stopping in his tracks, Corey incredulously squealed, "You wanna do both?" Dropping Corey's hand, Drew cracked up at Corey's response then giggled, "Seems you need to be reminded how sexy you really are." Turning crimson red, Corey immediately covered his face. Pulling Corey's hands down, Drew playfully reminded, "Not the eyes, Cor." "Ooo," Corey squinted and hissed, "you are so gonna get it!" "Only after you have!" Drew teased, going out of his way to make Corey blush. Corey reached for Drew and tickled him. Drew raced away, back to the campsite with Corey only a step or two behind. Running around the tent, both boys stopped and saw no one around. "They better not be in the tent!" Corey grumbled. Drew went and peeked inside the tent then scowled, "Wonder where they went?" Turning to Corey and smiling, Drew kicked his sneakers off and pulled his T-shirt off at the same time. While Corey was kicking his sneakers off, Drew threw his shirt at Corey. It hit him directly in the face and Drew snickered then ducked into the tent. A few moments later, Corey came into the tent and Drew wrapped him in a tight embrace then kissed him hard. Breaking the kiss, Drew softly suggested, "Let's zip up the tent. If we hear the zipper, we can at least cover up and tell them to go away." Giggling like mad, Corey nodded then turned and zipped the tent flap. "Omigod!" Drew softly groaned as Corey bent over. "You've got the most awesome ass, Cor!" Blushing again, Corey giggled. Stunned at how direct Drew was being, Corey then spun to face Drew. "It's all yours, dude," Corey happily promised. He then leaned in closer and whispered, "I wanna feel your cock inside me, Drew." Pulling back so Drew could see the truth in his eyes, Corey rapidly nodded. As Prez had instructed, Corey softly assured, "I hope it's today, but we'll keep on trying until we get it right." Without further ado, Drew reached for the button on Corey's shorts. In short order, Corey was standing before him naked, except for the socks on his feet. Drew knelt down and took them off too then smiled up and said, "Turn around, Cor." Corey blushed again and quickly did as Drew asked. "You've got dimples on your butt," Drew grinned, then poked Corey's ass, once for each dimple. Looking over his shoulder, Corey giggled, "What're you doin?" "Memorizing the dimples and where each of your freckles are," Drew snickered and continued poking each little spot he found. "God!" Corey loudly laughed, "You're insane!" Drew nodded and admitted, "Didn't used to be, but I sure am now." To prove the point, Drew kissed each cheek. Involuntarily, Corey covered his face, even though Drew couldn't see him blush. After a few moments, Corey gained some strength. He turned around and pulled Drew up then repeatedly kissed him while feverishly working to remove Drew's clothes. Lifting a leg for Corey, Drew staggered back, hit the center pole holding up the tent, but grabbed it before the tent collapsed around them. Hysterical, Corey helped Drew get the heavy canvas tent properly supported again. "Maybe this wasn't such a great idea after all," Drew snickered. "Oh-ho no," Corey laughed, "we don't have to go all the way, but we ain't stopping again. We've already learned that lesson!" Noticing Corey's erection, Drew slyly stated, "You don't seem too discouraged." "Neither do you!" Corey playfully shot back. "Cos I think you're sexy as hell," Drew repeated, only to make Corey understand the truth. Corey buried his crimson red face in Drew's neck and began gently sucking. Drew sighed then went for Corey's earlobe. After a few minutes, they paused only to open a sleeping bag then lay down and continued making out. Purposefully taking their time, the couple enjoyed checking each other out and causing the occasional gasp, giggle and whimper. Corey began the foreskin coupling game and then let Drew play the game too. For Corey, it was way more fun when Drew slid his foreskin to and fro. Then Corey wanted to inspect Drew's ass and guided him onto his belly. Not only did Drew have a flawless muscular ass, he had the most beautiful legs. There was only the beginnings of hair growing on his thighs and his calves seemed to be all muscle. Unable to control himself, Corey lifted one foot and began kissing each toe. Hysterical, Drew fought the urge to kick, but laughed as hard as he ever had because it tickled like crazy! More than pleased that he had Drew laughing, Corey lay down on top of Drew with his hard dick nestled comfortably in the crack of Drew's ass. "Go for it, Cor," Drew softly encouraged. That was all Corey needed to hear. Holding onto Drew tightly, Corey began forcefully grinding against Drew's ass. After whimpering consistently for a few minutes, Corey stopped then suggested that they switch off, so he could experience the same feelings Drew had. Drew agreed and Corey rolled off of him then lay on his belly. Drew carefully moved into position, lay down then began kissing Corey's shoulders and neck. Contentedly humming and purring as Drew slid between his cheeks, Corey then softly said, "See if you can do it, Drew. Slide into me, please?" Stopping and remaining still, Drew suggested, "How about the dildo first?" "I want you though." Nodding understandingly, Drew said, "Just as a warm up. I don't wanna feel like I'm hurting you, Cor." Reluctantly, Corey nodded and said, "Okay." Pushing up, Drew then went to his backpack and retrieved the dildo, condoms and lube. Rolling over, Corey sat up and asked, "Why don't we use two rubbers; one for the dildo and one for you?" One for the dildo, Drew silently considered. "Yeah," Drew smiled, "then we won't have to worry about washing it." "Gimme one of 'em," Corey grinned, "You take care of the dildo. I'll take care of you." Chuckling, Drew handed one packaged condom to Corey and whispered, "You're the greatest, Cor." While they tore open the packages, Corey said, "You make me want to do lots of new things. I love you that much, Drew. I'm gonna always try to think of you before myself. When I was talking to Prez, he taught me some new stuff too." "Like?" Drew prodded, as he unrolled the condom over the dildo. "Like when you were showing Keith and Prez the bedrooms before," Corey softly admitted. Rolling the condom onto Drew's cock, Corey added, "I couldn't go into your room. Seeing the beds remade would've made me cry again. I shouldn't have been that way. I should've listened to the part of me that wanted to be with you, not the scared part that thought I might cry. Prez said that every problem is shared. I liked the idea. You've already made a problem of mine your own. I want you tell me about anything you think is a problem. Okay?" Drew nodded then happily relayed, "It wasn't that big of a deal, Cor. I knew where you were, even though I didn't know why exactly." Drew then snickered, "Damn! These rubbers are tight!" Corey cackled, "Your dick is just that fat!" Drew grinned, "I think your dick is really fat too. At least it seems that way when I'm suckin' it. We're gonna measure each other real soon." Drew then instructed, "Lay back down on your belly, Cor." "On my belly?" Corey squeaked. Nodding, Drew said, "We've never played with the dildo that way and you like it when I'm on top of you." Corey shrugged then lay back down and spread his legs. Drew moved between Corey's legs with the lube opened. "Move over by my side," Corey said, "so I can reach your dick." Without a second thought, Drew knelt down on Corey's left side. Drew leaned over and spread Corey's cheeks with one hand while pouring a small amount of lube. Corey began slowly stroking Drew's cock. Quickly closing the bottle and putting it down, Drew started spreading the lube around then slid his index finger tip inside. Corey hummed and stopped stroking for a few moments. His hand dropped and he began gently massaging Drew's scrotum. Drew whispered, "Oh dude, that's awesome, Cor. How are you feeling?" "Really, really good!" Corey giggled. Slowly sliding his entire index finger into Corey's ass, Drew looked over and asked, "How's that?" Rapidly nodding, Corey sighed, "So good." Pulling his index finger out just as slowly, Drew then added his middle finger and watched Corey's face as he slid in two fingers. Corey whimpered and Drew paused then asked, "You okay?" Breathing fast, Corey gasped, "It's okay, just stay still for a while. You've never done two before." Remaining motionless, Drew prodded, "Let me know what's goin' on, Cor." Corey nodded then, after a few moments, giggled "Deeper, please." Drew grinned and did as he was told. Corey suddenly said, "Enough!" then started taking short and fast breaths. Feeling like his fingers were being crushed, Drew grimaced and hopefully asked, "Ready for the dildo?" "I want you," Corey insisted. Slowly removing his fingers, Drew reminded, "I want you too, but let's take our time and do it right." Corey nodded and admitted, "I'm already getting close." He then giggled, "This sleeping bag is so soft!" Giggling uncontrollably while he lubed the dildo, Drew playfully warned, "Don't shoot yet." "The dam's about to burst already!" Corey cackled. "Roll over then!" Drew laughed. Shaking his head, Corey then moved onto all four limbs with his ass in the air and turned to Drew. "This should be better," Corey stated. Drew's brain spun and he incredulously cackled, "Better? You're killin' me, Cor!" Blushing fiercely, Corey hung his head to hide his face and smiled, "Glad ya like it." Shaking away the need to begin plowing Corey's ass, Drew moved behind him and began pushing the dildo into his ass. Much to Drew's surprise, Corey pushed back and soon had all of it probing his depths. Drew let go of the dildo and watched it begin to slide out. "Relax, Cor," Drew softly instructed, "Pretend it's me and don't push it out." Drew then gently pushed the dildo back in and held it in place while Corey writhed. "Oh," Corey desperately moaned. "I love you and want you so much, Drew!" Slowly stroking his condom covered cock, Drew nodded and shivered, "I wanna make you feel the very best, Cor." Drew then pulled the dildo and pushed it back in, repeating the motions several times, in quick succession. Corey only hummed and softly called Drew's name. Taking more control, Drew spent several minutes making Corey ecstatic. "Can you lower your ass a little more?" Drew whispered. Corey nodded and spread his legs wider. Drew then asked, "Are you ready for me, Cor?" Corey nodded, "I really hope so." He then admitted, "I'm so close, Drew." "Me too," Drew sighed and pulled the dildo out a little at a time. Putting the dildo down, Drew then lined himself up and held his cock against Corey's quivering hole. Surprisingly easy, his cock slid in. "Oh, Drew!" Corey happily squealed. Remaining perfectly still, Drew wondered, "You okay, Cor?" "Hell yeah!" Corey gasped, "It's wonderful; so much better than a toy!" Holding his cock in position at the base with his thumb, Drew slid partially out and back in again. Involuntarily, Corey and Drew both happily shouted, "Hell yeah!" then began laughing at each other. Still guiding his cock, Drew slid in and out just a little quicker and was barely able to stop when Corey groaned again. Drew dizzily asked, "You okay?" "Definitely!" Corey cheered. "Sorry," Drew breathed, "when you moan, I can't tell if it's good or bad." Looking over his shoulder, Corey suggested, "We could face each other? Then you could see how good I really feel." "If you're sure?" "Let's try," Corey nodded. As Corey slid forward, he felt so good that he couldn't help pushing back against Drew again. "Omigod!" Corey gurgled, and then began riding Drew for a short while. Shocked and thrilled, Drew could barely focus. Holding onto Corey's hips and pushing his ass forward, Drew gritted his teeth and hoped he wouldn't cum. Drew thought Corey's white ass was so beautiful and his insides felt like the combination of a tight hand as well as the warmth of a mouth. Thankfully, Corey moved forward and lay down on the sleeping bag then flipped over. Grabbing his ankles, Corey grinned, "Let's try like this." Shaking his head, Drew focused and noticed Corey's hole was winking at him. It was open wide; so pink and inviting, Drew shuffled closer and again slid in effortlessly. Delirious, Drew planted his arms on either side of Corey. Corey panted and released his ankles, choosing instead to hold onto Drew's shoulders. Just that little bit of motion from Corey got Drew pumping in and out. But Drew could see Corey's smile and occasional surprised expressions. Those grunts and groans now meant so much more. Corey's left hand dropped and he began stroking himself. Drew couldn't figure out what to watch; Corey's face or his hand sliding up and down his cock. It was all too much for both of them. Corey couldn't even warn Drew before drenching his belly. Corey's sphincter spasm set Drew off. Grunting, Drew slammed against Corey with all his strength. His entire body quaked violently for a long while. Gently stroking Drew's arms, Corey smiled up at him until Drew's eyes stopped fluttering. When Drew finally grinned at Corey, they both began loudly laughing uncontrollably. Drew lay down on top of Corey and kissed him passionately. Reciprocating fully, Corey wrapped his legs around Drew and held on tight. Soon they both chuckled with relief. Corey snickered, "The pitcher throws one strike, gathers his strength then throws another pitch; it's high and outside... and... home run!" Drew cackled, "That was so incredibly awesome!" "You're tellin' me!" Corey warmly smiled. "Now I know what Prez meant." "What did he say?" "What he felt like after his first time is what I feel like now," Corey softly explained. "You are most definitely my magic man. I've never cum so hard or so much in my life! My dick is still tingling!" Cracking a proud smile, Drew reminded, "Soon it'll be my first time." "How soon?" Corey wondered. "That's up to you," Drew replied. "I didn't expect it this time at all... in a tent!" "It was beautiful, Drew," Corey softly insisted. "We both needed it." Squeezing Corey tighter for a moment, Drew nodded, "You're right." Corey sighed then softly said, "We kinda need to separate before we get glued together." Grabbing another kiss, Drew then nodded, "And before we get caught." Pushing up off of Corey and offering him a hand up, Corey only went to his knees, far enough to take note of the condom. "Holy shit, Drew!" Corey exclaimed, and then began laughing again. Looking down at his rubber encased dick, Drew's eyes shot open. The reservoir tip had split open! The rest of the condom was intact, but Drew had such an intense orgasm that he blew through the latex. Corey fell back down and howled at Drew's expression. Drew began taking the condom off and giggled, "So much for playin' safe! What am I gonna tell my dad, if he asks; it was defective? I'm glad you think it's funny though." Standing up, Corey wrapped his arms around Drew and softly chuckled, "Tell ya what, you can use them if you want, and I'll try to use 'em too, but the way I feel now, they're really not necessary." Drew smiled and wondered, "You know what this means?" "I might get pregnant?" Corey howled. Rolling his eyes and entire head, Drew chuckled, "You're so blond!" "But I'm your blond!" Corey snickered. "Forever, Drew; as long as you'll have me." Stunned, Drew widely smiled and squealed, "Seriously?" Corey deliberately nodded and sighed, "I'm yours, Drew; no one else has a chance of taking your place. What was painful Friday and Saturday became so much better Sunday, Monday and Tuesday. And now..." Reaching for Drew's dick, Corey smiled and continued, "Now I know you're my lover; the only one I'll ever want." Planting a quick kiss, Drew said, "According to Keith, it'll get better and last longer." "From what Prez said, I surmised as much," Corey said as they began to dress. Lifting a leg into his boxers, Corey noticed his asshole felt like it was still twitching and was a little sore. Corey didn't say a word to Drew about it though. He wanted more and soon. After sliding his shirt on, Drew brushed his hair and frowned, "It's awfully warm in here." Corey agreed and Drew stepped up to him then brushed his hair too. "You're insane!" Corey cackled. Drew only shrugged and smiled then returned the brush to his backpack. Corey unzipped the tent then turned and took Drew's hand. Bending down slightly, Corey stepped out of the tent. There wasn't time to say a word to Drew as he stepped out of the tent. Around the fire pit, Keith, Prez, Mike and Derrick all stood then began clapping, cheering and whistling. Corey could only giggle, spin around and offer Drew a shoulder to hide his blushing face. Holding Drew's head down, Corey loudly laughed, "You pervs! How long have you been out here?" "Long enough!" Prez chuckled. "That's my bro!" Keith proudly cheered. Mike playfully reminded, "Be sure to leave the tent flaps open!" "Just tell us what happened that you can't tell your dad!" Derrick teased. Drew half groaned and half laughed, "Oh God! What was I thinking?" "Ya weren't thinking," Mike giggled. Derrick snickered, "Not with the big head anyway!" "Okay," Keith chuckled, "enough standing ovations. Drew will explode and I'll have to explain what happened to my mom and dad." Prez, Mike and Derrick stopped clapping. "Not an easy task under normal circumstances," Prez grinned and took a seat, "never mind in a tent!" Drew's head popped up off Corey's shoulder. "Oh you wait!" Drew laughed, "That room next to yours is mine now!" "And mine!" Corey interjected. Drew nodded and playfully threatened, "No more holding back because John's around." Mike and Derrick roared laughing at Keith and Prez. Sitting down again, Mike gasped, "Drew's not quite as shy as he used to be." Stepping back from Corey, but holding his hand, Drew nodded, "Seems it gets a little better with each camping trip." Remembering the last trip, Corey softly chortled. Drew and Corey sat down, followed by Keith and Derrick. Mike asked, "What happened last time?" Drew shrugged, "I changed in front of Prez and Keith. It's the first time Prez saw me naked." Keith added, "I haven't even seen Drew naked in years, since we were kids." Prez then recalled, "Actually, I did see you naked before that Drew." "When?" Drew wondered. "It was a few days earlier, I think," Prez remembered. "Corey was still in the hospital and you were finishing up a shower." "Oh yeah," Drew droned. "That was a little different though." Keith scowled and asked, "What was different?" Corey giggled and Drew smirked, "You weren't there and I didn't have a chubby in the bathroom!" Prez, Mike and Derrick cracked up. Keith nodded and chuckled, "Yep, you're definitely not as shy as you used to be." "Nice goin', Corey," Prez snickered. "It wasn't me!" Corey grinned. Drew thought for a few moments then said, "Actually, it was partially you, Cor." Wide-eyed, Corey incredulously asked, "What did I do?" Drew leaned in closer and whispered, "Pushin' me to the point of insanity." Drew then hugged Corey firmly and smiled. "Okay," Corey blushed and giggled. "I'll take the blame for that." Noticing four curious stares, Drew cracked up, but kept mum. Derrick then loudly said, "I got the munchies bad! Who's hungry?" "Me!" Mike agreed. Drew glanced at Corey. Corey shrugged uncertainly at first then nodded and held up his hand with his thumb and index finger close; signifying he was a little hungry. Prez checked his watch and said, "It's almost five." "Let's get the fire goin' then," Keith said, and stood to get some logs. Imitating Beavis, Mike chanted, "Fire! Fire! FIRE!" and helped Keith gather the logs in the pit. Glancing at three stacks of firewood, Derrick slyly stated, "I think we've got enough wood to last late into the night." Catching the innuendo, Mike cracked up then leaned over to give Derrick a kiss. "Sweet!" Prez chuckled, "We can tell more ghost stories!" "Oh, no we won't!" Keith laughed, "Your mom's been too busy lately!" Derrick, Mike and Prez softly snickered. Drew glared at Prez and softly wondered, "You've been talking to your mom?" "I didn't do it!" Prez insisted, "She comes around all by herself!" Glancing around at the others, Drew grinned and warned, "It's not even dark yet and you're freaking me out, Prez." Simply to test the waters, Mike smirked, "Yesterday, after dinner, I saw an unexplainable shadow on the wall. I thought it was my dad droppin' by for a visit. He does that occasionally." "Now you're freaking me out!" Drew chuckled. Derrick wondered, "Why are you freaking out?" Not wanting to say anything that might upset Prez or Mike, Drew shrugged. Derrick explained, "In both cases, Mike's dad and Prez's mom were too young. They both had families they felt they needed to care for. They must've been thinking that when they took their last breaths. It makes perfect sense to me. I've watched Prez and Mike enough to know they feel relieved any time they're lucky enough to notice a visit." "My dad never scared me when he was alive," Mike interjected, "so why would I be scared of him now? We just wish we could interact with them, right Prez." "Definitely," Prez softly agreed. Keith glanced at Prez. Prez smiled widely and held his index finger to his mouth. Shaking his head, Keith snickered and lit the kindling. "So you dudes don't think death is the end of everything?" Corey wondered. Derrick replied, "I think it depends on the person and the situation." Prez went further and explained, "I believe any living thing can choose to rest or remain involved. A long time ago, I saw this show about wild animals. A mother bear was killed in a battle with another bear, but somehow, her two cubs survived for almost a week without her milk or protection. Then the film crew rescued them. Any conscious, sentient being can choose. There are far too many inexplicable things happening for it to be luck alone." Glancing at Corey and Drew, Mike pointedly asked, "You really don't think love just disappears when a body dies, do you?" Corey shrugged, "I never thought about it. No one I've known has died." "I thought about it," Drew softly said. "I just got nowhere, more unanswerable questions." "Keep thinking," Prez suggested, "not every question comes up blank. Like Einstein's theory of relativity; energy equals mass times the velocity of light squared. Sometimes the answers are just too big to fully grasp. So break it down to the least common denominators. When you can't come up with a supposedly reasonable answer, it's time to consider the less reasonable." "So you dudes believe in ghosts?" Corey asked. Mike nodded, "It's been four years since my dad died. For the first year, stuff moved around our house all the time. My mom would blame me and my sister; I'd blame them when my stuff moved; my sister would blame my mom or me. There's just no other explanation for it." "Whose hand was on my shoulder at my Aunt's house last month?" Prez asked. Then he reminded, "My Aunt was too far away, my Uncle was right in front of me and no one else was there... visibly anyway." Derrick said, "I can't say I believe a hundred percent, but I don't deny it either." Locking eyes with Keith, Drew asked, "What do you think, bro?" Keith sighed and said, "When dad talks about Gram and Gramps, he changes; his expressions, his mannerisms, even his pronunciations become like theirs. Mike feels good knowing his dad is watching out for him and Prez feels the same way about his mom. What I believe is in the power they have to help us. What harm is it to believe in something that's good?" "Don't you think ghosts can be dangerous?" Corey wondered. Keith shrugged, "Probably extremely bad people would have dark spirits." "Or maybe they couldn't help but seem bad and stick around to atone for their actions in life," Derrick suggested. Keith agreed, "It depends a lot on perspective and circumstances. What's bad for one group of people might be good for another group." "Like who?" Mike shot back. "A few examples from history off the top of my head," Keith smirked. "Vikings were from Scandinavia, but raided England and lots of northern Europe. Is every Viking automatically bad or just a product of the times? And another possibility is Napoleon, good for France, partially good for the United States because of the Louisiana Purchase, but not so good for a lot of other countries. Sure, now we can say they were both pretty bad overall, but at the time, it was prob'ly a very different story. Hitler, on the other hand, was bad in his own time and seems even worse to us now." "Mass murderers could always be considered evil," Mike commented. "Hitler, Charlie Manson, Ted Bundy..." "Let's not invite them around tonight," Derrick giggled. Prez loudly laughed, "Then stop talking about 'em!" Keith, Derrick and Mike chuckled. Corey leaned over and whispered, "Let's go find the latrine." Drew nodded and stood up. He softly asked, "You okay?" Standing up, Corey nodded and smirked, "I need more than a tree." They excused themselves and started down the path besides the two cars to the dirt road. Rush started to follow them, but Prez commanded, "Rush! Come here, hound dog." Turning around, Rush trotted back to Prez. "Ooo, there they go again," Derrick teased. Mike cackled, "They're takin' after Keith and Prez. Wonder where they'll do it next!" Corey cracked up. Not bothering to turn around, Drew grumbled, "A smelly latrine is not the best place!" Not happy holding Drew's hand, Corey wrapped his right arm around Drew's waist. Drew looked at Corey then grinned and wrapped his left arm around Corey's shoulders. Corey whimpered and sighed, "You're so awesome." Drew smiled and admitted, "Somehow, I feel... different, in a good way." "Me too," Corey agreed. After a few moments, Corey added, "Yesterday, I told my mom I didn't want to leave you alone again. Now I feel like I'd go nuts if we were separated for only a few minutes." "I won't leave ya, Cor," Drew smiled. More than pleased or satisfied, Corey felt his dick lengthening and started giggling. Drew smiled and looked over with questioning eyes. "I'm ready for more," Corey snickered. Drew did a double-take then laughed, "Not in the latrine or anywhere near it!" Corey shrugged, "Okay," then began pushing Drew off the road. Laughing uncontrollably, Drew shoved Corey back onto the road again. For the remainder of the walk, they looked like two drunkards, holding onto each other and weaving back and forth onto and off of the road, laughing hysterically at each other. Arriving at the latrine, they each took a booth. Drew finished pissing then said, "I'll be right out front, Cor." Corey begged, "Don't leave me, Drew." "Course I won't," Drew assured, "I'll be at the closest tree." "No," Corey whined. Scowling, Drew wondered, "What's wrong, dude?" So softly that Drew could barely hear, Corey said, "It's dark and spooky in here." Leaning against the door, Drew smirked, "It's stinky too! Are the flies tickling your butt?" Relieved that Drew wasn't leaving, Corey giggled, "At least they have paper toilet protectors this time." Smiling widely, Drew chuckled, "And some special stationary too, I hope!" Corey laughed, "You're crazy!" Shaking his head slowly, Drew reminded, "It's all your fault." Finishing his business, Corey pulled his shorts and boxers up saying, "All done." Drew stepped outside and noticed an older man, maybe in his late twenties or early thirties, leaning against a nearby tree, seemingly waiting to use the latrine. The man appeared disheveled, like he had been camping for at least two or three days. He was tall and needed a shave; his clothes were dirty and his hands were buried deep in his jeans pockets. For some reason, even though it was a hot summer day, he wore a dark blue or black long sleeve shirt. Drew didn't like the way the man was smiling at him; it was as if the man knew him and liked him even though they had never met. Making eye contact with him, Drew felt as if the man was drilling inside his head. Immediately, Drew felt like a slab of meat on display at a butcher shop and uncontrollably shuddered. Corey stepped out and appreciatively said, "Thanks, dude. I just felt creepy all of a sudden." "No problem," Drew smiled as they began the walk back to the campsite. "We were just talkin' about ghosts, it's understandable." Noticing the man was still smiling and watching them as they passed, Drew felt an ice cold chill race down his spine. That guy wasn't waiting to use the latrine, Drew nervously thought. Corey also noticed the man and could feel Drew's trepidation. "What's wrong, Drew?" Corey softly wondered. Concentrating on what the man was going to do, Drew sharply shushed his boyfriend. Drew listened closely and, after a few more steps, could tell the man was following them. Wordlessly, Drew and Corey picked up their pace. The man behind them seemed to be walking faster too. Two minds raced with questions. Who was this guy and what did he want? Was he a thief or a sexual predator or worse, a murderer? Drew and Corey looked at each other briefly and could see fear in each other's faces. Corey began to tremble as they walked even faster. About four campsites away from their destination, Drew softly commanded, "Run!" Immediately they took off as fast as they could. Drew hollered, "KEEEEEITH!" "HELP!" Corey yelled at the same instant. Rush, Keith and Prez came running out into the road and saw the man that was following Corey and Drew. Rush took the lead and, seeing his dog already in attack mode, Prez encouraged, "Get him, Rush!" Mike and Derrick went around and through the neighboring campsite. Seeing a big white German Shepard and two older teens in pursuit, the man turned and began running away. Rush began nipping at the man's ass and legs. Keith and Prez gave chase then Mike came flying out from behind some trees and tackled the man, knocking him off balance. Rush jumped and knocked the man further off balance. In a flash Derrick was there and grabbed at the man. Mike tackled the stranger again, sending all three onto the ground. Rush grabbed hold of one of the man's arms and shook his head violently. Keith and Prez were there a split second later. Drew screamed, "He was waiting for us and followed us the whole way, Keith!" A few moments pandemonium ensued while Corey and Drew watched from a safe distance. The man screamed to be let go. Kneeling on the man's left arm, Mike loudly cussed, "I thought you liked boys, motherfucker!" "Rush! At ease!" Prez commanded. Rush didn't immediately obey and Prez repeated the command until Rush reluctantly backed off. Rush remained close and, baring his teeth, barked furiously at the man. Taking Rush's position and holding down the man's right arm, Derrick hollered, "Now you got four of us, you scumbag!" Dropping down to hold the man's kicking legs still with his entire torso, Prez grumbled, "Got more than you expected this time!" Kneeling down on the man's chest, Keith loudly asked, "What the fuck were you doin'? "I didn't do anything!" the man loudly proclaimed. Pulling his right arm back, Keith held off, screaming, "That's my fucking brother!" then punched the man in the jaw, knocking his head sideways and sending blood spurting out of his mouth. "Get him up!" Keith commanded as he stood and grabbed two fists full of the stranger's bloody shirt. Mike grabbed one arm and Derrick grabbed the other then they yanked the man up. Menacingly, Rush prepared to pounce again. "No fucking excuses, mister!" Prez growled. "Following and scaring two fourteen year old boys is enough!" Keith directed, "Let's take this piece of shit to the ranger station." Briefly turning to Prez, Keith instructed, "Stay with Drew and Corey please, Prez." "You got it, babe," Prez nodded. Patting his thigh, Prez then commanded, "Rush! Heel!" Still growling, Rush hurried over to Prez. "Good boy, Rush!" Prez proudly praised his dog. Glaring at the man, Keith promised, "One wrong move and I swear to God, we'll fucking tear you limb from limb!" Glancing at Mike and Derrick, Keith nodded and they all started down the road. Wearing a triumphant smirk, Prez walked over to Drew and Corey saying, "It's okay now." Corey threw himself at Drew and the two boys wrapped themselves in tight embraces. Wrapping his arms around both Corey and Drew, Prez sighed, "You did the right thing." "Fuck!" Drew nervously gasped. Holding on to both Drew and Prez, Corey quivered, "Omigod!" Slowly leading Corey and Drew to their campsite, Prez reassuringly repeated, "It's okay now." Prez then explained, "I don't know what his deal was, but he screwed with the wrong group this time. Keith will file a formal complaint with the park ranger and that dude will be explaining his actions to the police within the hour." Corey shuddered and asked, "You don't think..." "I don't think anything," Prez interrupted. "All I know is he was following you. It was enough to scare you both and that's enough for me." At the logs around the fire pit, Prez then sat down and pulled Corey and Drew down with him. Prez held on to them tightly and thanked God they were both safe. "Prez?" Drew softly began. "He was waiting for us outside the latrine. I only took a piss and was gonna wait for Corey outside." "Oh God!" Corey screamed. "Drew! If I hadn't gotten scared and asked you to stay..." Unable to complete the sentence, Corey scrambled around Prez and flung himself at Drew then sobbed unashamedly. Realizing how badly the whole scene might've been, Drew nervously assured, "I'm fine, Cor, thanks to you. We're both gonna be fine." "This is why the buddy system works," Prez reminded. "No one goes off alone and no one gets hurt." A few moments later, Drew forced a grin and said, "Next time, we won't even go piss without one of you dudes with us!" Prez nodded, "Understandable." Calming down and catching his breath, Corey nervously admitted, "It was so scary!" Glancing at Drew and then Corey, Prez asked, "He never touched you, did he? Not even a hand on your shoulder?" Both boys shook their heads. Relieved, Prez sighed. A few moments later, Prez softly said, "Dammit! Now I have to piss!" Corey looked up and exclaimed, "You aren't leaving us alone?" "Absolutely not!" Prez loudly assured as he stood. Ready for another trip to explore the area, Rush stood too. Drew and Corey both got up and followed Prez around the tent to a tree not far from the campsite. Prez walked up to the tree while Drew and Corey looked away, holding onto each other, nervously glancing around with every chirping bird, half expecting someone else to jump out. Sensing their fear, Rush patrolled the immediate area with his nose held high, sniffing for unknown scents. Zipping up and turning around, Prez joked, "Time for more ghost stories?" At once, Drew and Corey both hollered. All Prez heard was a combination of "no fucking way!" and "you gotta be kidding me!" Cracking up, Prez took them in his arms, led them back to the campsite and promised, "Okay, no more tonight." He then suggested, "I've got my little boombox with me. I'll turn on the radio and we'll just chill out till they get back." Drew smirked, "We won't be out of your sight for a second! I was worried about bringing the dog, but now I'm really glad he's here." "Rush is a good boy!" Prez proudly cheered as his dog dutifully circled the three of them. "As much as I want to stay, part of me wants to go home, turn all the lights on and hide in my bed under the covers," Corey admitted. "The Sun's not even down yet," Prez reminded. "Oh shit! It's gonna get really dark soon!" Corey suddenly realized. "I'll throw all the wood into the fire at once as soon as it gets dark!" Drew loudly threatened. "They'll see it from outer space!" "We're sleeping at the farthest corner of the tent," Corey told Drew. Prez quickly retrieved his radio from the tent. They sat down around the fire and Prez turned it on then found a decent station. "Did you see Mike?" Drew recalled. "He came from outta nowhere and knocked that dude for a loop!" "Keith was awesome too!" Corey reminded, "He belted that dude so hard, I'll bet he saw stars!" Prez nodded, "That's Keith; he won't fight for himself, but when he's protecting, he's worse than any Rottweiler or Doberman Pincher." "You dudes were all awesome," Drew smiled. Corey added, "All four of you were on him like flies on shit." "Hearing you both screaming scared the daylights out of us," Prez admitted. "Keith and I were in the road so fast, I didn't even know where Mike and Derrick were until they pounced." Rush began licking Prez's hands. Corey noticed that Prez's knuckles were scraped and asked, "Are you hurt, Prez?" Shaking his head, Prez answered, "Not too badly; I'll survive." "Dude!" Drew loudly said, "Are you sure? You were holding his kicking legs." "Take your shirt off, Prez." Corey forcefully instructed and stood up. "I'm fine!" Prez laughed. "Come on, Prez," Drew smirked and stood. "You showed us your dick, now show us you're really alright." Chuckling at the new Drew and standing up, Prez took his T-shirt off. When the shirt was beyond his eyes, Prez noticed Corey's jaw hanging and Drew slowly shaking his head. Feeling perfectly alright, Prez sharply asked, "What?" Drew scowled, "You've got a big bruise below your chest." Looking down, Prez saw there was indeed a black and blue area over his ribs, mostly to the left side. Corey walked around behind Prez then said, "That seems to be the worst of it." "It's just a bruise," Prez grinned, but Drew then took his shirt. "Hey!" Prez laughed. "I'm just gettin' some ice," Drew replied. Shaking his head as he went to one of the coolers, Drew sighed, "Keith's gonna have a fit!" Carefully avoiding the bruised area, Corey hugged Prez and softly said, "Thanks, Prez." "It's nothin', Corey," Prez assured. Stepping back, Corey smiled, "To you, maybe." Drew returned and held the make-shift ice pack against Prez's ribs. "Hold that there for a while," Drew softly instructed. Prez held the T-shirt and ice to his ribs. Rush licked the dripping water off his master's body. Corey turned to Drew saying, "Mike hit that dude head first." "That was an NFL tackle," Drew nodded. "They're all probably hurt," Corey sadly realized. "Whoa," Prez chuckled, "calm down. I'm bruised, maybe Keith, Derrick and Mike are too, but it's over now. None of us got that hurt. Keith and I wanted you two here; we wanted Mike and Derrick here too. We can't say anything about this when we get home." Turning to Corey, Prez asked, "What would happen if your mom learned about this?" Corey answered, "She'd never let me out of her sight again. I sure wouldn't be able to go camping with you dudes again." Realizing the repercussions, Drew said, "You and Keith wouldn't be able to go to Yosemite either." Prez nodded, "Then Brian and Pete would have to go alone. So let's not make mountains out of molehills. You're both safe, a little worse for wear, but fine otherwise." Drew and Corey nodded. Then Prez said, "Keith's gonna take care of that guy." Pursing his lips in thought, Prez added, "We all only have another year before college. Before that happens, I want all of us to spend as much time as we can together. Agreed?" Drew and Corey again nodded. Drew then asked, "What do you really think about that dude, Prez?" Shrugging, Prez sighed, "Maybe he was happy just watching you two. Maybe he might've tried to lure you away, if he had the chance, but we'll never know his true intentions. I do know he's in a shit load of trouble for doing what he did. Even if he only spends the night trying to explain himself to the police, he'd better learn a lesson from this. One thing I do know for certain is how special this day is for both of you." Smiling widely at Corey, Drew confessed, "We definitely love each other." Corey wrapped his arms around Drew and held on tight saying, "Very much." "Don't let some jack-off ruin that feeling," Prez insisted. "First times only happen once. Concentrate on that instead of how scared he made you feel." They all sat down again and Drew wondered, "Where did you dudes go before?" Omitting the fact that they got high, Prez smiled, "Keith and I led Mike and Derrick away to jam so you two could have some time alone. We figured you needed time to talk." Corey then slyly asked, "And when did you return?" Prez snickered for a long few moments then replied, "When you were obviously already making love." "Omigod!" Corey and Drew blushed. "You asked!" Prez chuckled.
  9. TheEggman

    Chapter 12

    Dressed and ready to get the day in motion, Mike and Derrick stopped at the guest room doorway. With a bit of enthusiasm, Mike laughed, "Let's get some food in this house, dudes." Still wrapped in Keith's arms, I grinned, "Oh, I thought we were waiting 'til after Keith went to work?" "If we've gotta suffer then so does he," Mike flatly stated. Letting go of me, Keith teased, "Bet ya don't even know what to get, huh?" Keith reached for my hand and we followed Derrick and Mike towards the front door. Rush hurried to the door, but I held up my other hand commanding, "Rush stay. We'll be back soon, hound dog." Reaching for the door knob, Derrick chanted, "Bacon, eggs, milk, hamburger buns and cheese." Following Derrick out of the house, Mike added, "There's only a few burgers left, not even enough for us to make 'em for dinner tonight. We've only got two bottles of Coke left too; that's enough for the two of us, but not enough for all of us over the next two or three days." Mike locked the door behind us and followed to the 442. I wondered, "Can we fit everything in your trunk D?" then suggested, "Why don't we just take my truck?" "That's cool," Derrick nodded and I unlocked the doors. Soon we were all buckled up and I pulled away asking, "The Safeway over at the corner of Kanan?" In the rear view mirror I saw Derrick nod and answer, "That's the one." Keith turned the radio on to find Pink Floyd's Young Lust playing. He turned slightly and said, "So far we've got a pretty small list. What else do we need?" Mike scowled in thought and rattled off another short list. "Sandwich bread, some cold cuts, we're out of French fries too." He turned to Derrick, "Anything else D?" Scratching the back of his head, Derrick said, "We could use hot dogs and buns, there aren't many of those either." "What about snacks or something for dessert?" I wondered. "We haven't bothered with that stuff," Derrick replied. "We can save a few bucks and we don't really need it." I stopped at the traffic light and, sounding surprised, Keith asked, "Not even granola bars or Wheat Thins?" Smiling widely into the rear view mirror, I said, "Sometimes we need an after sex midnight snack consisting of real food." Mike and Derrick snickered. As I started gaily forward again, I suggested, "I'll get a few extra odds and ends since we'll be around often enough. How about some ice cream for dessert tonight?" Obviously liking the idea, Mike quickly and hopefully asked, "Chocolate, pleeeazzze?" Pulling into the shopping center parking lot I chuckled, "You got it, bud." While I parked, Derrick teased, "You're a chocolate fanatic, Mike." "I can't help it!" Mike playfully whined and fell against Derrick. Laughing, Keith shook his head. We all got out of the car and started across the parking lot, grabbing a cart on the way into the store. The quickest, least congested path was through the fresh fruit and vegetables. Derrick said, "Since we're getting cold cuts for sandwiches, we'll need some lettuce and tomatoes too." He led the way and quickly bagged a head of green leaf lettuce. Then we went to the display of tomatoes. Derrick hummed, "Three to a pack for a buck ninety-nine or loose for a buck forty-nine per pound." Stepping forward Keith smiled, "Get the loose ones, dude." My lover then showed Mike and Derrick how to check the tomatoes explaining, "Too hard or green and we'll have to wait a few days. Too soft and they'll rot in the fridge in no time." "We'll prob'ly only need two anyway," Mike offered. Smiling widely, Derrick turned to me and nodded at Mike and Keith. Unable to control myself, I began laughing. Keith only glanced back at me and grinned, but Mike glared accusingly. Before I cracked up, I turned to Derrick and asked, "How about some cantaloupe for tomorrow's breakfast?" "That would be awesome!" Derrick cheered. He and I went to go check them out. Just as we found a decent sized one that looked ready to slice up, Keith and Mike came with the cart. "This reminds me," Derrick said as he put the cantaloupe in the cart, "we need coffee too." Keith began rubbing his chin. I asked, "What's wrong, babe?" "I was just considering making a fruit salad for breakfast," Keith softly said. Wide-eyed, Derrick asked, "You know how?" "Oh dude!" Mike laughed, "Keith's mom makes an awesome fruit salad!" "What do we need?" Derrick queried. "It's easy dude," Keith began. "We've already got cantaloupe. Get some strawberries, grapes, an apple, one or two tangerines and a pint of heavy cream. It's a meal all by itself, right, Mike?" "Omigod!" Mike gasped. He then softly chuckled, "I'm gettin' a stiffie just thinkin' about it!" We all cracked up and several customers turned to us. Derrick nodded and chuckled, "If it's that good, let's do it!" "We'll also need vanilla extract," Keith remembered, "just a teaspoon though." Turning to Mike, Derrick wondered, "Is that in the pantry, dude?" We started walking again and Mike shrugged. Pushing our cart, Keith then said, "One time my mom made it with vanilla pudding. It was different, but every bit as good. We wouldn't need the heavy cream, just milk and instant pudding mix." "We'll need milk any way," Derrick said. "Let's just get the pudding mix." We separated and got all the fixings then went to the back of the store. In the dairy department, we got a gallon of milk and found cartons of eighteen eggs on sale for less than the cartons of a dozen surrounding them. Noticing we had already been in the store half an hour, we split up. Mike and Derrick took care of the soda and various meats we needed. Keith and I gathered American cheese, pudding mix, chocolate ice cream, bread, hamburger and hot dog buns. Meeting at the rear of the store again, we reviewed the memorized list. Mike said, "We'll bring the burgers and hot dogs camping tomorrow. We're having chicken tonight. Now we just gotta decide what kind." I noticed a large package of boneless chicky-tits in the cart already and thought aloud. "We could bread 'em and fry 'em up, which is a big mess, or make Doug's chicken dish?" "That was really good," Keith enthusiastically recalled. "What do we need?" Derrick asked. "A big can of tomato sauce, peas and potatoes." "How much work is it?" Mike suspiciously asked. "One pan in the oven, dude," I remembered. "It'll take a while to cook, about two hours so we need to start it early." "You won't regret it," Keith playfully grinned. "I wish I could be around for dinner." "We'll save ya some babe," I said. "Just pop the plate in the microwave." Derrick nodded, "You know what we need, Prez. Lead the way." Quickly we hurried through the store. I got a thirty-two ounce can of tomato sauce; a twelve ounce bag of frozen peas then went back to where we began and chose ten red potatoes. Then we went to checkout. Instead of the four of us waiting in line, I remained with Derrick while Mike and Keith loitered around the front of the store. I noticed them checking out rental videos while Derrick and I began unloading our stuff onto the conveyer belt. The cashier began ringing our groceries up and I could not believe how fast the subtotal was incrementing higher and higher. Pulling out my wallet, I handed Derrick forty dollars. "Dude!" Derrick began to object. "Keith and I added a shit load to a small list," I insisted. "Besides, I worked last night and have the money. I may not next time." Derrick reluctantly took the cash and sighed, "Okay, but remember Prez, this is my dad's money not mine. I got it next time." I nodded and thanked him. A few minutes later, when the grand total of over a hundred bucks was declared by the cashier, Derrick smiled and thanked me. I pushed the cart past the end of the aisle and paused as we looked around for our missing partners. They were looking at the store bulletin board strangely enough. "What the hell are they doin'?" Derrick softly complained. "Hey!" Derrick hollered and waved for them to join us. "We better get this ice cream home soon or it's gonna be chocolate soup!" I snickered. Keith and Mike hurried towards us, bouncing off each other, but avoiding other customers. Once they were close enough, Mike happily said, "We got a gig, dudes!" The first thing I did was look into Keith's eyes. We started for the exit and my lover nodded, "It's okay baby. I called Jessy and she's cool with it." "And I called Shaun at work," Mike assured. "All we gotta do is show up for the audition." "Wait a minute, slow down!" Derrick chuckled. "What's the gig?" "A Labor Day community party here in Agoura Hills," Keith explained. "It's that Saturday, the fifth, right across the street in the park. It's from noon until eight." Bouncing along in apparent ecstasy, Mike added, "The auditions are August twenty-second between eight in the morning and six that night. We're there at eight sharp, first on the list!" Keith snickered at Mike's lively step. "Four bands, each get's an hour and fifteen minutes," Keith recited. We stopped at my 4Runner and I unlocked it then grinned at Derrick. "What did you say in the shower?" I grinned. Derrick quickly remembered and loudly laughed, "Can't leave 'em alone for a fucking minute!" Keith and Mike cracked up! We started loading groceries into the back cargo area. I asked, "What gear do we need for this shindig?" "I've got the number," Mike said. "I tried to call, but no one answered. I left a message though." "What if we need our own PA?" Derrick wondered. Mike shrugged, "If we do, Doug and Brian will be back before the audition. I'll ask if we can borrow theirs." He paused then loudly giggled, "Forget asking; I'll beg!" Keith laughed and I smiled, "On yer knees again, Mike?" "Whatever it takes," Mike joked. Derrick only shook his head, but at least he was smiling and seemed to take the joke well. Finished loading the groceries, I closed the tailgate and we climbed in. As soon as they were in the backseat, Mike leaned over and gave Derrick a soulful kiss. I waited for them to finish so I could back out safely, but they weren't stopping! Then I figured what the hell; I just got the whole picture in the shower. Looking back and around I backed out then started the short trip to Doug and Brian's. "Holy shit!" Keith gasped. He pointed at the clock in the dashboard. "It's after two already?" "Aw shit!" I sadly drawled. "We'll get the food out of the car and put away then you'll have to go to work," I frowned. Keith hummed, "They've been letting me leave early anyway. I'll be back soon baby." "I know," I whimpered, "it just sucks." Mike and Derrick were making out in the backseat, I noticed. I loudly complained, "Some people kept us awake all damn night!" Mike made a crooked smirk and Derrick turned the tables on me. "Seems that bed didn't squeak as bad when Brian and Pete were using it!" "Good one and very true," Mike grinned. "We'll keep ya busy working on another Zeppelin tune tonight, Prez." "Which?" "The Rover," Mike said. "It's got a funky groove and a great guitar part. I think you'll like it enough to sing it, Keith." "Tell ya what," Keith began, "I'll sing it without even knowing what I'll be singing on one condition." "Spit it out," Mike smiled. "You dudes take care of the groceries while I take care of Prez for ten or fifteen minutes." "Done!" Derrick and Mike chanted simultaneously as I pulled in front of the house. Needless to say, I had the tailgate opened in no time flat. Keith and I each grabbed a few sacks, but left them on the table. I tossed my keys to Derrick then Keith led me to the guest room. "I don't want you to go, it's too soon," I sadly admitted. Keith lay on the bed on his side and had me come lay down with him, his front to my back. My lover held me and we were silent the whole time except for a few soft sighs from both of us. Before we had to move Keith whispered, "Just visualize me holding you like this Prez." He squeezed me tighter for a few moments and assured, "I know you'll feel me and I'm sure I'll feel you too. We're that attached baby; we love each other that much. It won't be our imaginations; it'll be real and just as peaceful." With tears welling up in my eyes, I nodded, "I love you too Keith. It'll work simply because we both want it to." The clock said two-thirty, but I couldn't make myself move. Keith had to though. He sat up, took his T-shirt off then found his Blockbuster polo shirt. While he slipped it over his head I got up and went to him for another hug and a tender kiss. My brain spun and I felt weak. "See ya later, baby," Keith sadly said and then opened the bedroom door. He didn't say another word before walking out the front door. I turned to the bed we had just been laying on. It was such a great day and I already missed him. Stepping forward, I picked up the pillow he was laying on and inhaled my lovers scent. As hard as I could, I concentrated on holding him. For a few moments I could feel his arms around my waist and breathing on my neck. It was so real I turned to see... nothing. I carefully placed his pillow back where I got it, sighed and walked out of the room. Meanwhile, back in Woodland Hills at the Seaver home, Corey's mom had taken the day off work and slept in until almost noon, recovering from her wine induced hang-over. Although she had completely recovered, she was still in a fabulous mood. Sitting outside while Corey and Drew swam around in the pool, she drank coffee and read a magazine. When the boys got out of the pool and dried off, Mrs. Seaver gave both Drew and Corey the first tight hugs and kisses of the day. Rolling his eyes, Corey chuckled, "Mom, please? You're embarrassing both of us." Drew softly agreed, "Sooner or later you'll find out we're still the same." "Can I please just enjoy it for a while?" Mrs. Seaver pleaded. "I've been a basket case for so long... I just can't help myself." Releasing them, she warmly smiled. "I'm fine, mom," Corey insisted. "I'll get better in time, I promise." "Did you both have breakfast?" Mrs. Seaver wondered. Corey said, "I had a protein shake, an apple and a few spoonfuls of Drew's Cheerios." Drew nodded, confirming that they had both eaten. Mrs. Seaver asked, "There were no problems keeping everything down?" Drew answered, "No problems last night or this morning." "Can I fix you lunch?" Mrs. Seaver desperately pleaded. "Mom," Corey sincerely said, "I understand how you feel, but really, we're cool. You're normally at work this time of day. Drew and me can manage just fine." Smiling, Drew nodded, "You're taking the day off so... take the day off." "We're just gonna grab a bite to eat then get changed and go over Drew's house," Corey explained. "I already asked my parents if Corey could come over and spend the night tonight," Drew added. Exaggerating a frown, Mrs. Seaver quickly wore them down. "Oh okay," Corey sighed. "What would you like for lunch?" Mrs. Seaver happily asked as she started inside. Following his mother into the house, Corey explained, "I was just gonna pop the ravioli in the microwave mom. We were gonna share it." "And we were gonna have small side salads," Drew said as he closed the back door. "That's fine," Mrs Seaver pleasantly said. "We'll go get changed and be back in a few minutes," Drew suggested. Corey nodded, "Yeah, we'll be right back mom." Quickly the two boys hurried to Corey's bedroom. Corey closed the bedroom door. Trying to remain quiet, Drew excitedly chuckled, "Dude! Your mom's completely outta control!" "You're tellin' me!" Corey giggled and he began untying his swimming shorts. "We have to find some excuse to escape... quickly!" Slipping his trunks off, Drew snickered, "I like hugs and all but... jeez!" Toweling off his privates, Corey joked, "It's all your fault! Did you think I was kidding when I said I love you almost as much as my folks?" "And I'm supposed to call them by their first names now?" Drew giggled as he toweled off. He paused, looked at Corey and spoke deeply; "Hi Bill, how about a beer?" Corey cracked up and Drew added, "Lanna, would you like more wine?" Trying to get into his boxers, Corey staggered around. "You think that's funny, imagine me calling your parents by their first names around my parents!" Drew snickered as he pulled clean boxers out of his backpack. "You'll be fine... I'll be dead!" "Here lies Drew Hundser... killed for lack of proper respect by his mom's death rays!" Corey howled. "Exactly!" Drew roared. "Either that or from your mom's constant hugs." Snickering and giggling at the insane turn of events, they finished dressing then brushed their hair. When finished, Corey smiled into the mirror. "Drew? I love you." "I love you too, Cor," Drew widely smiled. "I hope John's not home. It's my turn, ya know?" Certain that Drew meant more than he was actually saying, Corey nodded, "Are you looking forward to it?" Drew blushed and nodded, "A lot; it kinda surprises me." Corey draped his arms over Drew's shoulders and whispered, "I'm gonna do exactly what you did to me yesterday." Drew felt a shiver of anticipation race up and down his spine. From beyond the bedroom door, Mrs. Seaver said, "Lunch is ready." Turning to the door, Corey loudly answered, "We'll be right there, mom." Facing Drew again, Corey received one of Drew's patented kisses before he was ready for it and melted. Holding up some of Corey's weight, Drew broke the kiss and watched as Corey's eyes opened again. "Was it really that good?" Drew asked. "Omigod," Corey sighed, "you have no idea." Blushing fiercely, Drew giggled, "Let's go eat and get outta here before we get hugged to death." Drew led Corey by the hand out of the bedroom. Regaining his senses, Corey said, "We'll tell her the new Hanson CD is coming out." "We have to get to the mall then!" Drew snickered. He then asked, "When is that live CD coming out?" "Later this year," Corey answered, "before Christmas. It's already on your list." "Oh kewl!" Drew cheered. On the hallway walls were photos of Corey as an infant, a toddler, and each of his yearly school pictures. There had to be fourteen framed pictures, one for every year of Corey's life. Before entering the kitchen, Corey slowed their pace and whispered, "Betchya I can get you a new PC for your birthday." Snapping his head to Corey, Drew excitedly said, "Dude! You're kidding?" Shaking his head, Corey howled, "Betchya?" "Omigod!" Drew giggled. As they turned the corner, the boys found themselves again embraced by Mrs. Seaver. Suddenly surprised, Drew's eyes almost shot of their sockets. Corey laughed hysterically and heaved, "Betchya?" "No bet!" Drew giggled. "What are you betting over?" Mrs Seaver wondered as she released them. "The new Hanson CD," Corey quickly and convincingly said as he sat at the table. "Umm... yeah," Drew stammered, "we think it came out today." He then sat beside Corey. "Oh. Would you like a ride to the mall?" Mrs. Seaver offered. "We can walk," Drew said. "Don't be silly," Mrs. Seaver said. "It's hot out and not too far away. Then I'll drop you off at the Hundser's before going to the market." Snickering uncontrollably, Corey couldn't manage to cut off a piece of ravioli! Giving up, Corey went for the salad instead. Drew appreciatively smiled, "Thanks, that'd be great." "It's no problem," Mrs. Seaver said and turned to her son. "What's so funny?" "Just a case of the giggles, mom," Corey sputtered. Shaking her head sadly and believing it was some inside lover's joke, Mrs. Seaver sighed, "Well, don't choke on your lunch please. While you boys eat, I'll get myself fixed up and ready to leave." "Okay, thank you," Drew nodded. As soon as Mrs. Seaver left the room, Drew glanced over at Corey and softly chuckled, "Omigod! What've I done?" Corey leaned over and whispered, "And for your sweet sixteenth, I'll get them to buy you a car!" "DUDE!" Drew loudly laughed, "Now that's going too far!" "Just be a good boy," Corey teased. Drew wasn't sure anymore where the limit might be. The Seaver's had a nice home with really nice furnishings. Corey always got exactly what he wanted for Christmas and his birthday. But would they really buy him a PC or a car? "I dunno, Cor," Drew said between mouthfuls of salad. "Don't know what? Corey smiled. Drew sighed, "All I did was bitch you out." Corey saw that Drew was serious and slowly shook his head. Drew softly admitted, "It hurt, Corey, both of us. I'm being killed with kindness for being a jerk." Corey swallowed and said, "First of all, I was the jerk complaining about your family. Second, you were special to my folks as soon as we became boyfriends. When we broke up, it was my mom that took your package of journal entries out of the trash. Thirdly, those pages told me what you were really thinking... inside. If I didn't already know all that then believe me, I would've walked Friday night and not even gone to your room. You and your family have shown me a different kind of love; a kind I try to see in my family. I'm used to overprotective love, where my grandparents influence my parents and they do the same to me; it's 'safe' love more than 'happy and safe' love. When I say I love you it's not just a little bit, it's a lot; every part of me loves you. I love the way you think, the way you dress, the way you blush, the way your hand feels in mine, even the way you play baseball is great. Some dudes get so carried away that they get tossed for unsportsmanlike conduct. Not you though; you know it’s a game, it’s just fun. To top it all off, to me you're cuter than any dude in our entire school... and don't deny it! It's my opinion and you can't change it. So there!" Corey then resumed eating with a knowing smirk. Drew continued eating and chewed on what Corey had said. The pages Drew had scanned from his diary only outlined how he felt about Corey before and after they broke up in January. Some pages included stuff that had nothing to do with Corey only because Drew wasn't writing much at the time. They ate in silence because Drew could find nothing to say, but he felt warmer, more confident and more aware of everything around him. Even the ticking of the wall clock, which he never noticed during daylight hours, seemed to clank like a hammer against an anvil. Corey had been considering Drew's words and actions all weekend. He finally had told Drew some of what he had been thinking and there was nothing more to say. All Corey was thinking of, was how Drew would take what he had said. He knew Drew wouldn't be angry, but how happy would he feel and how long would it take for Drew to say something? When they finished eating, they took their plates, utensils and glasses to the kitchen. Corey loaded everything into the dishwasher as Drew handed him each item. Corey closed the dishwasher and turned around smiling. Still somewhat awestruck, Drew whispered, "You really love me?" Corey nodded, "Very much; at least as much as you love me, maybe more so." In the blink of an eye, they were wrapped around each other and kissing passionately. Drew hummed and Corey whimpered but they never let go. "Oh!" Mrs. Seaver gasped as she stopped at the edge of the room. She had never seen them kiss before. Even if she had, it wouldn't have been a kiss quite like this. To get their attention, Mrs. Seaver loudly coughed. Still holding each other tight, they broke the kiss, but were cheek-to-cheek when Drew smiled, "Mrs. Seaver... I need to tell you some things." "Yes, Drew?" "Your husband told me to address you by your first name. I can't do it." "Why not?" "I'd rather call you mom and him dad, if that's okay?" "I see." "No, you probably don't, because I didn't see it until about five minutes ago. Corey just told me why he loves me and... well... I thought it was puppy love... my first attempt... our first attempts at a real relationship. It's not puppy love, is it, Corey?" "Not anymore, about as far from it as it can be." Mrs. Seaver nodded and smiled, "Is there anything else?" "You tell her, Cor." "We don't really need to go to the mall." Surprised and a little disappointed, Mrs. Seaver queried, "Oh?" Corey said, "I can't make myself let go of Drew right now. You can go to the market without us mom." Drew smiled, "We'll probably be more willing to talk when you get back, but right now..." Corey chimed in with Drew. "We'd like to be alone." "Oh!" Mrs. Seaver giggled. "I'll be gone about an hour." "Thanks, mom," Corey and Drew said in unison. Turning around and in a mild state of shock, Mrs. Seaver softly wondered, "Where are my purse and keys?" "In the living room, on the coffee table," Corey and Drew simultaneously reminded. "Thank you!" Mrs. Seaver loudly replied then hurried out of the house. Pulling back only a little to look Corey in the eyes, Drew snickered, "I can't believe what we just told your mom!" Corey smiled widely, "I can believe it. Since waking up with you Sunday morning, I've felt way more attached to you." "You kissed me awake," Drew softly remembered, then kissed Corey's hand. "It was great, Cor. It was the very best way to wake up." Starting for his bedroom and still holding Drew's hand, Corey grinned, "I thought you were looking forward to playing with the dildo?" "I am," Drew easily admitted. "It's not going anywhere." "Is there something else you'd like me to do?" Shaking his head, Drew responded, "Anything you'd like." "Anything? What if I just want to lay down with you?" Drew walked into the bedroom saying, "Actually, that sounds really good." Closing and locking the door, Corey nodded, "We'll take our clothes off, just in case... for quicker cleanup." "Can I help you... take your clothes off? I've never done it before." "Sure; I'd like that, very much, if I can take yours off too." Raising Corey's arms, Drew softly admitted, "I feel like I'm dreaming." "Me too... it's weird cos I know I'm not." Nodding, Drew slid his hands under Corey's T-shirt. He wasn't really concentrating on the shirt, but the warmth of Corey's flesh as he slowly raised the shirt. "Awesome," Drew absently whispered as the shirt lifted above Corey's head. Drew carefully folded the shirt then put it on the desk chair. "What's awesome?" Corey wondered. Drew shrugged, "You; your blond hair, your tiny little nips, how warm and smooth your skin feels." "Really? Let me take your shirt off too." Drew nodded and raised his arms. Corey raised Drew's shirt the same way, letting his hands glide effortlessly against Drew's torso while his wrists and arms actually did most of the work to lift the shirt. Drew leaned forward so Corey could finish the task. Corey folded Drew's shirt and lifted it to his face, inhaling deeply. Corey expected the shirt to smell like chlorine from the pool or maybe like the canvas backpack it had been packed in. Swooning, Corey smiled, "Now that's awesome. You even smell good." Drew moved closer to Corey and began placing soft baby kisses along Corey's top lip. When the top lip was finished, Drew started again on the bottom lip, moving in the opposite direction. "Oh," Corey desperately moaned. Finishing the bottom lip, Drew pulled back and tilted his head curiously. "You are such a great kisser!" Corey giggled. Drew smiled, "I'm beginning to believe it." Reaching for Drew's shorts, Corey nervously fumbled with the button and wondered, "Are you hard?" Drew shook his head. "Me neither," Corey admitted. "Figures," Drew smirked as Corey lowered the zipper on his shorts. "Hundreds of unwanted school day boners and now they decide to nap." "I haven't seen your dick soft often enough," Corey smiled as he slowly lowered Drew's shorts and boxers the same way as he lifted Drew's shirt. Corey took the time to notice Drew's dick in its normal state then stood. Looking deeply into Drew's eyes, Corey said, "When we dressed before... I didn't really notice your dick at all." "Neither did I, but we were too busy goofin' on your mom," Drew said as he stepped away from his clothes on the floor. "Ya know what though?" "What?" "I can barely wait to see it now," Drew playfully grinned as he took hold of the button on Corey's shorts. Drew started to move in for another kiss, but Corey backed away giggling, "You wanna see it soft, don't you?" Drew nodded and Corey said, "Another kiss is all it will take for it to change." "Oh!" Drew squeaked. While unbuttoning and lowering the zipper on Corey's shorts, Drew softly said, "Keith and Prez have noticed how I kiss you and I need to ask you something." "Go ahead, ask away," Corey prodded as Drew lowered the shorts and boxers to the floor. Taking note of Corey's cute uncut dick and his awesome blond pubes, Drew then looked Corey in the eyes and asked, "When I kiss you, how do you really feel?" "Honestly?" Drew nodded, "Definitely, the real truth." "Like paradise must feel. It's the way you kiss, Drew. Your mouth is just barely open and your tongue is barely brushing my lips at first. Those kisses are awesome enough, but then, if you really feel it, you open just a little wider and move your tongue just beyond my lips. It makes me feel... well... I really only feel you holding and kissing me. If we're standing, I've lost feeling in my feet. If we're lying down, I can't feel the bed or whatever I'm laying on. I can't hear, see or think either." Drew grinned. "The kiss in the kitchen just a few minutes ago kinda made me feel that way; all I really noticed was you pressed against me." Corey took two steps back and glanced up and down the length of Drew's body. Drew noticed, put his arms out and slowly turned around in place. "You have an awesome bod!" Corey excitedly cheered. Drew smiled, "I'm liking what I see a lot too; you're simply beautiful, Cor." Corey blushed crimson red and covered his face. "Hey!" Drew chuckled, "That's like the fourth time you've covered your face since yesterday. You never used to do it." "Can't help it," Corey giggled. Drew stepped closer and pulled Corey's hands down a little softly pleading, "Please don't cover your eyes. I love your blue eyes." The sincerity in Drew's words obvious, Corey recovered, lowered his hands then softly asked, "Would you lay on top of me?" He quickly added, "I promise you won't hurt me. That's what I've always really wanted to feel; all of you on top of me and holding me." Drew nodded. Corey took Drew's hand and led the way up onto his bed. Drew carefully centered himself over Corey and gently lowered himself down. "Mmm," Corey contentedly purred as he held onto Drew's back, "this is the best feeling, better than I imagined." "Your heart's beating so fast," Drew noticed. "So is yours." "Cos I'm getting hard," Drew breathed. "Me too. Kiss me, Drew." Drew whispered, "I really love you Corey," then slid his mouth over Corey's and kissed him. Drew squeezed tighter and Corey's body involuntarily convulsed, pushing up hard against Drew while pulling down at the same time. Releasing the kiss only to breathe again, Drew softly admitted, "We should've done this a long time ago." "Push up for just a sec, my dick needs to move," Corey whispered. Drew pushed up and Corey reached down, adjusting his and Drew's dick. "Come back down again," Corey pleaded. Drew lowered himself down and Corey moaned, "Your pubes feel like velvet. It's so good Drew." "What I needed is what you said during lunch. I'm sorry for being dense, Cor. I can't explain why I've waited so long." Running his fingers through Drew's hair, Corey softly wished, "I hope I don't disappoint you, Drew." "Disappoint me? Is it the anorexia that's worrying you?" "Yeah." "It's only been a day, Corey. You haven't overeaten or got sick. Have you felt sick?" "No, just full." "Even if you do happen to over-do it, as long as you keep trying, that's all that matters. Just let me know what's goin' on, Cor. Whatever it might be; nausea, scared, sad, angry... anything at all, okay?" Corey squeezed Drew as hard as he could and happily revealed, "With you watching out for me, I feel so much better. When we're separated for just a few minutes I start feeling bad... nervous, lonely... my head and stomach hurt." "I know you love me as much as I love you. At some point I'm gonna catch a cold or something and I know you'll be there watching over me." They were quietly enjoying the contact for a few minutes before Drew thought aloud; "What are we gonna tell your mom?" "I'm tellin' her that I refuse to spend another day without you. Minutes or hours are as much as I can deal with." "Cool. I know what I need to tell my folks." "What's that?" "They've asked me what I want for my birthday. I couldn't really give them any decent ideas before." "What do you want?" Drew smirked, "My own room and a bigger bed." "Can that happen?" "Sure. My parents have a really big bedroom. The desk and bookcase would fit in there. If I have my way, the den's gonna be my room by the end of the week. John will love having his own room too." "Wow!" Corey droned. "What?" "I'm not sure how I feel about that. I'll miss it a little, but I like the idea too." Corey paused then asked, "Saturday, why did you choose the den?" "I thought we'd all be more comfortable there; the living room or dining room just didn't feel right." "It was perfect." "Ya think?" "It was, believe me. For a while there, I couldn't look at you or anything else." "I'm really sorry, Cor." "Don't be; I'm really happy now." "I hope we won't have to go through anything like that ever again. I love you so much, Corey." "Love you too, Drew. Remember in Pete's car, on the way to Magic Mountain, we heard that song, Magic Man?" Drew nodded then smirked, "Don't you say it!" "What?" Corey insanely giggled. "I'm gonna say it anyway! Since then, you're my magic man." Drew loudly groaned then kissed Corey and abruptly rolled over, pulling Corey with him and causing Corey to giggle into the kiss. "What?" Drew chuckled, "You had to be getting uncomfortable." "Not at all," Corey assured. "It was warm. My back's feeling cold now." Corey then pulled Drew back over to their original position. "Oh no," Drew giggled and tried to pull Corey with him again, but Corey simply released Drew and laughed as Drew wound up beside him with one arm trapped beneath his back. Corey howled, "Smarter than the average blond gay boy!" Shaking his head and giggling uncontrollably, Drew heaved, "I want you to top for me too, remember?" Corey snickered and crawled over, straddling Drew's thighs. Drew playfully wondered, "What're you doin'?" "I wanna try something," Corey smiled as he took hold of Drew's cock. Corey pointed Drew's penis at his own then pushed his foreskin over the head of Drew's cock. Trembling at the incredible new sensation, Drew hollered, "Omigod!" Corey giggled, "Feels good, huh?" then pulled his foreskin back and pushed it forward again. "Hell yeah!" Drew loudly proclaimed. "That's what I feel every time I get a stiffy," Corey grinned and continued pulling and pushing his foreskin. "Jeez! It's totally wicked! I'd lose it without touching myself!" Corey snickered, "We can do it anytime you want." "Why didn't you ever do this before?" Drew wondered. Corey shrugged, "Didn't think you'd want me to." Feeling an orgasm rising too quickly, Drew softly said, "Umm... Cor? You'd better stop now." "Why?" Corey grinned. Holding Corey's arm still, Drew reminded, "Your mom will be back soon. Let's save it for later, okay?" "Okay," Corey whispered then lay down on top of Drew. "Whew!" Drew gasped, "That was too good." Hugging Drew firmly, Corey whispered, "I love you so much." "I feel it too; we can't ever be separated again." "We won't be," Corey confidently promised. "As soon as my mom gets home, I'll tell her." After only a few more quiet minutes, they heard the front door open and sighed. Pushing up off Drew, Corey rolled off the bed. They began to dress again and Drew softly admitted, "For some reason, I'm not scared at all. Are you?" Corey thought for a few moments as he pulled up his boxers and shorts at once. "No... more like anxious to finally say what I've always wanted to say." Pulling his shirt over his head Drew smiled widely. Glancing in the mirror, Drew fixed his hair with his hands then turned to Corey and fixed his hair too. "Ready?" Corey nodded and reached his hand out. Drew took Corey's hand and they left the bedroom. Entering the kitchen where Mrs. Seaver was loading groceries into the refrigerator, Corey said, "Mom, we need to talk." "We will, but I need to get things put in the fridge before they thaw," Mrs. Seaver explained. Drew suggested, "Let's go unload the car." Corey nodded and they hurried outside. "Do you think she knows?" Corey wondered as he began picking up plastic sacks from the trunk of the car. Grabbing a few sacks, Drew said, "What? We didn't really do anything." "No, I mean... she doesn't seem to be shocked or upset in any way; like she knows what we're about to tell her." They started for the front door and Drew shrugged, "You know her better than I do." Humming thoughtfully, Corey opened the door and they walked inside. Mrs. Seaver walked past and went back outside to retrieve the few remaining sacks. Putting the sacks down on the counter, Drew asked, "Should we put stuff away?" Shaking his head, Corey explained, "She has her own way of organizing things. When me or my dad try, she only moves things around or tells us to stop." "Oh!" Drew smiled, "Whatever." "I know," Corey giggled. "Let's just sit at the table while she goes into white tornado mode." Wide-eyed, Drew laughed and followed Corey. They sat and watched as Mrs. Seaver came inside. "That's everything," Mrs. Seaver said. She glanced at her son and Drew only briefly then asked, "What's on your mind?" She then began scurrying around to put the groceries away. Corey wondered, "Mom, what are we planning for Christmas this year? Are we staying home or flying back East again?" "We haven't really decided," Mrs. Seaver replied. "Until yesterday, we thought we'd have to stay home. Why do you ask?" Corey clarified, "Because, I don't want to leave Drew alone again. Not even for a day, never mind a whole week." "Oh, well that's not too much of a problem," Mrs. Seaver said. "We could stay home and have your grandparents fly out here, or invite Drew to come with us." Surprised, Drew asked, "You'd want me to go with you?" "Of course," Mrs Seaver answered. "Corey only talked about you the whole time last year. The rest of the time, he mostly sat alone watching television and sulked." Turning to Corey, Drew smiled, "You did?" Rapidly nodding, Corey admitted, "I think I started falling in love with you the first time you spoke to me at lunch that day. It was the sound of your voice at first. I know you were lost last Christmas without me around too." Amazed and thrilled beyond words, Drew smiled and took Corey's hand. Corey remembered exactly when Drew first sat down across from him in their school's cafeteria. Mrs. Seaver noticed and giggled, "You two are too cute together." "Mom!" Corey incredulously squealed. Pausing briefly, Mrs. Seaver sighed, "You both must think adults are brain damaged." Returning to the groceries, she then explained, "You've been together almost every day and night since school ended. True?" Corey and Drew nodded. "Point two; when you were in the hospital, Drew was there every day. He didn't even want to leave when visiting hours were over. Correct?" Smiling, Drew nodded and hummed affirmatively. "Point three," Mrs. Seaver continued, "the events of this past weekend that led to yesterday's celebration. And still, through all that you stayed together the entire weekend. We saw how sad Drew became just talking about it. We saw how Corey tried to assure you Drew. We saw you sharing food. We heard you finishing each other’s sentences. Point four; you lied to get me out of the way so you could be alone before finally admitting that's what you really wanted." Shaking her head sadly she finished by saying; "A person would have to be a complete imbecile to not see you're in love. I'm not a tse-tse fly, you know. There are a few brain cells firing under this blond hair!" Returning to storing the groceries she then said, "The question now is, what are we going to do about it?" "I'm asking my parents for my own room as soon as they get home tonight," Drew happily offered. "That's probably a smart idea," Mrs. Seaver said. Finished with the groceries, she leaned against the counter and smiled, "I called and spoke with your father last night, Drew." "You did?" Mrs. Seaver nodded, "I told him I wanted to adopt you." Drew started laughing and wondered, "What did he say?" "I don't remember," Mrs. Seaver scowled. Corey and Drew roared laughing. "This is not funny!" Mrs. Seaver loudly giggled. "It's embarrassing, that's what it is!" After a minute of hysterical laughing, Corey smiled, "What're we going to do when school starts?" Mrs. Seaver quietly thought before responding, "What I would consider, and I have to check this with Drew's parents, is one week here, one week there." "REALLY?" Corey excitedly hollered. Mrs. Seaver nodded, "It would make our lives easier than a night or two here or there. All six of us would eventually need to sit down and discuss it." Stunned beyond the capacity to absorb it all, Drew widely smiled, "It's all happening so fast." "It's not reality yet boys," Mrs Seaver warned. Turning to Drew, Corey giggled, "We have to go to your house and start buttering up your parents." "No," Mrs. Seaver softly insisted, "this is for us parents to decide. Be patient and you might have what you both obviously need and want. Act like children and you'll be treated as such." Corey and Drew stared longingly at each other. "We want this," Drew then admitted. "I can see that," Mrs. Seaver smiled. "In case you haven't already figured it out, you're moving into a whole new arena, going from friends to boyfriends to an adult relationship. It's not always easy." Drew nodded, "I know, Keith and Prez talk for hours on end sometimes. I can't always hear what they're saying, but I know that's what they do." "All adults have to do it," Mrs. Seaver explained. "Otherwise misunderstandings creep in and make things more difficult than they need to be. There's much more than just your happiness to be considered. We have to talk about school, what your grades have been like; how each family will cope with a new member; what we'll do if one of you becomes seriously ill, like your doctor appointments Corey, amongst other things." She then sighed, "I have to at least call and apologize for last night so we could begin then, I suppose." "Apologize?" Corey wondered. Rolling her eyes and shaking her head, Mrs. Seaver asked, "Have you ever known me to drink, Corey?" Corey giggled, "Nope, never." "That's the bad thing about alcohol; it impairs judgment. I was so happy after the doctor appointment yesterday. I became even happier watching you two at the restaurant. One glass of wine led to two, then three, then more when we